IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


W,o 


1.0 


I.I 


11.25 


lalM    12.5 

g50     ^™"        M^^^ 

H:   M£    12.0 


.8 


U    III  1.5 


III 


'W 


n 


7] 


'/ 


■/A 


Photographic 

Sciences 

CorporaMon 


\ 


^'^^ 


23  WIST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  •72-4503 


CiHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checkod  below. 


D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


I      I    Cove;    damaged/ 


D 


Couverture  endommagde 


Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaur^e  et/ou  pelliculde 


I      I    Cover  title  missing/ 


Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 


I      I    Coloured  maps/ 


D 


Cartes  gdographiques  en  couleur 

Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 


I      I    Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 


D 


□ 


Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
Relid  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  reliure  serree  peut  causer  de  Ton  bre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  intdrieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajoutdes 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6t6  filmdes. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  supplimentaires; 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  dt6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-§tre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  mdthode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiquds  ci-dessous. 

□    Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 

r~T^  Pages  damaged/ 
Ik— J    Pages  endommag6es 

I      j    Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 


D 


Pages  restaur6es  et/ou  pellicul6es 

Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxei 
Pages  d6color6es.  tachet^es  ou  piqudes 

Pages  detached/ 
Pages  d6tach6es 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 

Quality  of  prir 

Quality  indgale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  materic 
Comprend  du  materiel  supplementaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 


r~^  Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 

I      I    Pages  detached/ 

I    T-   Showthrough/ 

I      I    Quality  of  print  varies/ 

I      I    Includes  supplementary  material/ 

I      I    Only  edition  available/ 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc..  ont  6t6  filmdes  d  nouveau  de  fagon  d 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  filmi  au  taux  de  reduction  indiqu^  ci-dessous. 

10X  14X  18X  22X 


C 


y 


12X 


16X 


20X 


26X 


30X 


24X 


28X 


32X 


Th«  copy  filmed  her*  has  b««n  reproduced  thanks 
to  tha  ganarosity  of: 

Library  Division 

Provincial  Archives  of  British  Columbia 

Tha  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibiiity 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  Iteeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  c>-  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  originrtt  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
firr;  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  — ^-  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 

Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


L'exemplaire  film*  fut  reproduit  grAce  A  la 
ginArosit*  da: 

Library  Division 

Provincial  Archives  of  British  Columbia 

Las  images  suivantes  ont  At*  reproduites  avac  la 
plus  grand  soin.  compta  tanu  de  la  condition  jt 
de  la  nettetA  de  l'exemplaire  filmA.  et  en 
conformitA  avac  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 

Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprimAe  sont  filmAs  e.i  commen^ant 
par  le  premier  plat  at  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
darnlAre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  salon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  filmAs  en  commenpant  par  la 
premiAre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  derniAre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 

Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaitra  sur  la 
derniAre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbols  — »•  signifie  "A  SUIVRE  ",  le 
symbols  V  signifie  "FIN". 

Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  Atre 
filmAs  A  des  taux  de  rAduction  diffArents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  Atre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clichA,  il  est  filmA  A  partir 
de  I'angle  supArieur  gauche,  de  gauche  A  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  nAcessaire.  Les  diagrammas  suivants 
illustrent  la  mAthode. 


1 

2 

3 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

"•^ '}i.^^[v.mii"f^ 


WRECKS  IN  THE  SEA  OF  LIFE. 


A  NOVEL. 


BY 


^ 


ALEXANDER    BEGG, 


H^ 


t 


,,    ! 

NEW  YORK: 

JOHN  W.  LOVELL  COMPANY,                                 ' 

14  &  i6  Vesey  Strkkt. 

'                                                      :i 

» 


Tnr 


K'l 


1 


J    P^ 


* 


WRECKS  IN  THE  SEA  OF  LIFE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

"  Dead  !  dead  !  dead  !  Oh !  Elsie,  my  mother  is  dead, 
and  there  is  no  one  to  love  or  care  for  me  now,"  cried 
Minna  Grey,  as  she  flung  her  arms  round  her  nurse's 
neck  and  sobbed  on  her  breast. 

"  Now,  Minna,  don't  speak  like  that,  dearie.  No  one 
can  love  like  a  mother,  sure  enough  ;  but  isn't  your  old 
nurse  here  to  love  and  care  for  you,  which  she  will  do  as 
long  as  there's  a  breath  in  her  body ;  and  then  you've 
got  your  father.  Your  mother,  poor  dear,  has  gone 
where  she'll  have  rest.  She's  happy  now,  sure," — which 
she  hasn't  been  for  many  a  day,  thought  the  old  woman. 

"  Do  you  think  mother  is  happy  now } "  asked  the 
young  girl,  looking  up  through  her  tears  into  the  face  of 
old  Elsie  ;  "  do  you  think  she  can  be  happy  when  Vm 
not  with  her  .?  She  always  used  to  say  I  was  her  only 
comfort,  and  Fm  not  with  her  now.  How  can  she  be 
happy,  Elsie  >     Oh  !  why  didn't  I  die  with  her  ?  " 

"  Well !  dearie,  I  am  sure  your  mother  is  happy,  and 
though  you  can't  sec  her,  she  is  looking  down  on  you 
all  the  time,  and  watching  over  you  ail  the  same  as  if  she 
was  here.  She's  having  rest  now,  dearie,  and  that  is 
happiness  to  her.  Now,  dry  your  eyes,  for  it's  onlY| 
paining  your  mother  you  are,  by  going  on  like  this/' 


f^nc^s  i„  „,,  Sen  of  Life. 


Minna  looked  at  her  nurse  for  o 

out  speaking,  as  if  sl,e  did  not  om  ,       .^  '""'"^"*^  ^-'th- 

a.thful  old  wo„,a„  l,adZ"  sX  TrT""''  ""^^^  '^e 

b'ng,  and  then   startled  her  ^^  ^' ."'"  "^^^' ^"b- 

-^i^^^^:£^  -t  to  ,0. 
-f/v::;r-rn^-:-^^^^ 

Minna  Grey."  said  Els=e    "  i    ,,    ,         . 
for  you  to  speak  like  that      r?  •    I       downright  wicked 

"  Wicked  or  dreLfu' I  don-t      '''"'•" 
truth;  and  what  is  «ore  E Lfe  I  ,'"'  "u''^''  =  "  '^  ^he 
f  her  of  mine  very  much     1'"  T\  *''"''  ^  ''''-  "^is 
Im  not  going  tote^l  1  es  to  l?  Kt"'' '""'^  ^'^°='^«d. 
'>.m  when  I  don't.     Does  hi  /  '^'  ^"''  ^^^  I  '"ve 

ot-er  fathers  do  their  ,tt!     71  ^1'''"  "^  '^'^  ^  -« 
very  well,  I  hardly  ever  see  him      r         °"  '^"°^'  ^'^'e.  ■ 
no  father  at  all."  ''''  '""'•     ^  ™'ght  as  well  have  ' 

"Child,"  said  the  nurse   "h     ■  / 

attend  to,  and  he  hasn't  ml.  .  ""'^  ''"^'""^  to'" 

love  him."  °''^'''  ^ ''"'  not  "ke  him,  but  I  don't ' 

"Oh!  child,  don't  say  that      w     „  ' 

"I've  Rot  you,  you  Jll,  '  ^  "^''^'  ^o"  have  now." 

Petuous  girl,  as  shL^h^ew  If' J""^'    f^^  the  im- 

neckand  kissed  her;  but  I  wonT     '"""'^  ^^'  ""'"^^'^ 

more  to  please  you    and  fl.T    '^^  '"'^''  "^'ngs  any 

-ke  I'll  t^  to  fove  hL      Th      '  '"■■  ^'^^  ^^^^'^ 

E  sie  once  more,  the    "an.?rh-,r"'    "'   ""^^'"^ 

where  she  threw  herself  on  h!   k  ]      """  '°  ''^''  room,! 

to  %p,  to  dream  that  the  ,as  on^e  '"'  """'^^  ''--'I 

ne  was  once  more  resting  in  the' 

I 


i 


Wrecks  in  tlu  Sea  of  Lift. 


moments  with.  I 
rstand  what  the 
5he  ceased  sob- 
icWenly  asking, 

■r  left  to  you. 

'  I  don't  think 

nright  wicked 

»ch  ;  it  is  the 
"k  I  like  this 
ook  shocked, 
id  say  I  love 
5  me  as  I  see 
know,  Elsie,  ; 
IS  well  have  ■ 
I 

business  to 

e,  but  that 

»>  / 

but  I  don't  I 
\ 
have  now." 
■^  the  im-' 
er  nurse's 
flings  any 
J  mother's 
hugging 
Jer  room,; 
id  herself| 
ng  in  the 


arms  of  that  fond  mother  whom  she  loved  so  dearly, 
and  who  only  the  day  previous  had  been  laid  in  her  last 
resting-place. 

Richard  Grey,  the  father  of  Minna,  was  a  cold,  self- 
ish, and  unscrupulous  man  of  the  world.  He  was  a  con- 
firmed gambler,  but  his  great  wealth  secured  for  him  a 
position  in  society  which  otherwise  he  would  not  have 
enjoyed.  His  cool  head  and  practised  hand  prevented 
him  from  becoming  a  victim  of  the  sharpers  with  whom 
he  necessarily  associated  at  the  gaming-table ;  indeed 
he  was  generally  suspected  of  being  not  over  fair  in  his 
own  play,  and  for  that  reason  he  lost  the  confidence  of 
men  who  otherwise  might  have  winked  at  his  gaming 
.proclivities. 

7  Richard  Grey  was,  in  fact,  one  who,  although  he  in- 
dulged his  appetite  for  pleasure  to  the  full,  always  took  ^ 
care  to  look  after  number  one.  He  had  been  left  a 
large  fortune  at  the  death  of  his  father,  and  Minna's 
mother,  whose  parents  were  wealthy,  had  brought  him  a 
t large  dowry.  He  was  a  very  handsome  man,  and,  when 
he  liked,  had  a  most  fascinating  manner  ;  but  he  was  one 
of  those  snakes  in  society  who  only  employ  the  good 
[gifts  given  them  for  their  own  evil  purposes,  and  so 
Richard  Grey  fascinated  his  young  wife  and  won  her 
love  only  to  throw  her  aside  after  marriage,  as  a  worth- 
|less  toy  of  which  he  had  become  tired. 

Minna  Rayburn,  for  such  was  the  name  of  Mrs.j 
Grey  before  marriage,  was  of  a  loving,  trusting  nature. 
She  dearly  loved  her  husband  when  she  married  him,i 
and  thought  him  everything  that  was  good  and  noble.! 
He  had  cleverly  concealed  both  from  her  and  her  pa-! 
rents  the  evil  habits  he  indulged  in  ;  but  it  was  only  a^ 
short  time  after  the  honeymoon  that  he  began  to  neg- 


i 


*iliit: 


t         *• 


*  I 


6 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


lect  her,  and  then  she  discovered,  when  too  late,  that 
she  had  thrown  away  her  heart,  her  happiness,  on  a 
man  who  cared  for  nobody  but  himself ;  who  was  a  cold, 
calculating  gambler,  and  who  had  not  one  single  feature 
in  his  character  to  brighten  in  the  smallest  degree  her 
doomed  life. 

Richard  Grey  was  never  guilty  of  actual  cruelty  to- 
wards his  wife,  but    he   systematically  neglected  her  ; 
and  she,  not  being  one  of  the  butterflies  of  society,  to 
take  refuge  in  its  gayeties,  shrank  more  and  more  within 
herself  and  drooped  day  by  day  in  her  loneliness.   Women 
of  a  quiet  and  retiring  nature  are  frequently  brave,  and 
she  was  brave  in  the   true  sense  of   the  word  ;  as  a  girl 
she  was  gentle  and  lovable  ;  as  a  wife,  she  was  devoted 
and  true.  Neglect  might  kill  her,  but  it  never  could  make  f 
her  forget  her  duty  to  her  husband,  or  turn    her  from 
the  path  of  honor     She  made  up  her  mind  that  her  life 
was  not  to  be  a  joyous  one,  and  she  resolved  to  bear  her 
burden  patiently.     When  her  child  was   born,  she  felt 
that  the  Almighty  had  given  her  something  to  live  for. 
The  love  which  her  husband  had  spurned  she  gave  to 
her  babe,  and  as  the  little  Minna  grew  up  she  became 
her  mother's  sole  companion.     It  is  not  to  be  wondered 
at,  therefore,  that  Minna  mourned  deeply  for  her  dead 
mother.     It  seemed,  indeed,  to  the  young  girl  as  if  she 
ought  to  have  died  and  gone  with  her  whom  she  bad 
never   been   separated  from,  and  whom   she   loved   so, 
dearly.     Minna  Grey,  while  possessed  of  her  mother's 
loving  character,  was  not  of  the  same  quiet  and  retiring 
nature.     She  was  a  most  impulsive  child,  but,  under  the 
fond  guidance  of  a  good  mother,  she   began  life  under 
the  most  favorable  conditions.     Observant  for  one  of 
her  years,  she  did  not  fail  to  notice  the  peglect  suffered 


■*.^- 


Wr£cks  in  the  Sea  of  Life.  7 

by  her  mother;  and  while  she,  in  her  childish  way, 
sympathized  with  the  parent  she  loved  so  well,  she  could 
not  restrain  a  feeling  of  something  akin  to  dislike  to- 
wards her  cruel  father. 

Elsie,  the  nurse,  had  been  a  domestic  in  the  Ray- 
burn  family  for  years, — had  in  fact  grown  up  from  a 
young  girl  in  their  employment.  She  was  very  fond  of 
her  young  mistress  and  was  easily  induced  to  accompany 
her  to  her  new  home  when  she  became  Mrs.  Richard 
Grey.  When  Minna  was  born,  Mrs.  Grey  at  once  in- 
stalled Elsie  as  nurse,  knowing  her  fidelity  and  kindness 
of  disposition.  Elsie  became  like  a  second  mother  to 
Minna,  and  when  Mrs.  Grey  was  on  her  death-bed  she 
'charged  the  faithful  servant  to  remain  in  the  house  to 
watch  over  and  guard  her  child.  Elsie  had  given  a 
sacred  promise  to  Mrs.  Grey,  that  she  would  never  de- 
sert Minna  while  she  had  health  and  strength  ;  and  she 
kept  her  word.  Mrs.  Grey  knew  from  her  own  sad  ex- 
perience that  Richard  Grey  would  utterly  neglect  his 
daughter,  as  he  had  in  the  past  neglected  her,  his  wife. 
She  felt  that  Minna  required  some  kind  hand  to  smooth 
the  path  of  her  young  life,  and  the  thought  that  Elsie 
remained  and  had  promised  to  watch  over  her  child,  was 
the  one  bright  ray  of  happiness  to  the  dying  woman  in 
her  last  moments. 

Minna  herself  was  in  some  respects  a  wayward  child, 
full  of  impulse,  as  apt  to  do  wrong  as  to  do  right  jlist  as 
the  spirit  of  the  moment  moved  her ;  but  she  was  of 
an  affectionate  and  loving  disposition,  and  easily  led  by 
kindness.  Sensitive  to  the  slightest  degree,  she  was 
ever  ready  to  resent  a  supposed  slight,  and  just  as  ready 
to  forgive  a  real  injury. 

She  was  passionately  fond  of  her  mother  and  mourned 


^ 


m 


H 


8 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


her  loss  deeply,  but  her  father  had  always  evinced 
little  interest  in  her,  that  Minna  really  regarded  hi 
with  very  little  affection*  .  She  told  the  exact  truth  wlu 
she  said  to  Elsie  that  she  did  not  love  him,  and  probab 
this  feeling  was  as  much  caused  by  his  neglect  towaii 
her  mother  as  his  indifference  to  herself.  At  the  time  v\ 
introduce  Minna  she  was  only  fifteen  years  of  age  ;  ht 
form  was  therefore  not  developed  and  her  character  n( 
fully  formed,  but  she  had  every  prospect  of  becoming 
beautiful  woman,  and  it  will  be  seen  how  circumstance 
in  after  years  moulded  her  with  a  physical  as  well  as 
mental  beauty.  "* 

After  his  wife's  death,  Richard  Grey  took  no  furthe 
notice  of  his  child  than  to  give  Elsie  carte-blancbe 
procure  everything  that  was  necessary  for  her  comfoi 
or  pleasure.  As  for  himself,  he  devoted  his  time  mor 
ahd  more  to  the  pleasures  he  was  so  fond  of.  He  rare! 
visited  his  house  except  to  rest  from  his  debaucherie? 
and,  therefore,  Minna  saw  very  little  of  him.  She  wai 
however,  accustomed  to  this  neglect,  and  it  did  no 
trouble  her  so  long  as  she  had  Elsie,  and  thus  th 
love  of  the  young  girl  for  her  nurse  increased  day  b 
day. 

As  we  have  already  stated,  Mr.  Grey  was  ver 
wealthy,  and,  contrary  to  the  general  rule  with  gambler; 
he  was  very  careful  of  his  money.  He  always  played  t 
win  in  a  literal  sense  of  the  word,  and  was  most  ur 
scrupulous  as  to  the  means  he  sometimes  employee 
He  was  liberal,  however,  towards  his  daughter,  in  fui 
nishing  her  with  everything  which  wealth  could  procur 
for  her  enjoyment,  and  it  required  all  Elsie's  good  con 
mon  sense  and  sound  judgment  to  keep  Minna  withi 
proper  bound,  and  prevent  her  from  cultivating  thos 


^«,., 


Wncks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


9 


expensive  tastes  so  likely  to  result  from  her  father's  fool- 
ish indulgence.  It  will  therefore  be  seen  that  Elsie  had 
no  easy  task  to  perform  after  the  death  of  Mrs.  Grey, 
bat  she  succeeded  in  retaining  Minna's  love  while  at 
the  same  time  she  curbed  her  in  the  foolish  extravagance 
into  which  her  father's  folly  was  apt  to  drive  her.  With 
all  Richard  Grey's  liberality  and  indulgence  towards  his 
child,  he  never  gained  one  step  in  her  love  or  affection, 
but  this  did  not  give  him  a  moment's  thought ;  and  as  for 
Minna,  so  long  as  she  had  Elsie  with  her,  she  was  con- 
tent. The  old  nurse  at  last  realized  how  hopeless  a  task 
it  would  ever  be  to  attempt  to  draw  two  such  natures  to- 
gether when  their  dispositions  and  their  feelings  were  so 
widely  apart. 


i^  '^  WifcMn  .i-m 


K- 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


CHAPTER  n. 

For  two  years  Elsie  faithfully  kept  her  promise  tc 
Mrs.  Grey,  and  no  child  was  ever  more  carefully  guardec 
than  was  Minna  by  her  old  nurse.  Richard  Grey  was 
quite  willing  to  have  the  charge  of  his  daughter  taken 
off  his  hands,  and  so  little  interest  did  he  feel  m  his 
household  that  he  left  the  whole  care  of  his  domestic 
affairs  in  the  hands  of  Elsie.  The  servants  took  their 
orders  from  her,  and  although  she  always  made  it  un-| 
derstood  that  she  was  merely  a  housekeeper  acting  under 
orders  from  her  young  mistress,  yet  it  was  perfectly  well 
known^to  all  connected  with  the  Grey  mansion,  that  the 
old  nurse  was  the  chief  controlling  power,  and  that  the 
master  himself  never  sought  to  interfere  with  her  plans 
or  orders.  Elsie,  however,  was  not  arbitrary ;  she 
merely  sought  to  shoulder  cares  which  she  thought  too 
heavy  for  Minna  at  her  age.  At  the  same  time  she  en- 
deavored to  instruct  the  young  girl  so  as  to  prepare  her 
when  the  time  came  for  her  to  take  charge  of  her  father's 
house.  Minna  led  a  quiet,  happy  life  while  Elsie  lived  ; 
and  though  sometimes  her  wayward  nature  would  assert 
itself,  and  make  her  inclined  to  rebel  when  Elsie  sought 
to  check  some  foolish  whim  caused  by  her  father's  un- 
wise and  thoughtless  indulgence,  on  the  whole  th(^ 
young  girl  was  content  to  give  way  to  the  good  judg- 
njent  of  her  old  nurse,  and  abide  by  her  sound  motherly 


/ 


ife. 


)t  her  promise  to 

carefully  guarded 

Lichard  Grey  was 

s  daughter  taken 

id  he  feel  m  his 

of  his  domestic 

rvants  took  their 

ways  made  it  un- 

eper  acting  under 

vas  perfectly  well 

mansion,  that  the 

ver,  and  that  the 

e  with  her  plans 

arbitrary ;    she 

she  thought  too 

ime  time  she  en- 

is  to  prepare  her 

ge  of  her  father's 

rhile  Elsie  lived  ; 

ure  would  assert 

len  Elsie  soug'^t 

her  father's  uii- 

the    whole    the 

the  good  judg- 

sound  motherly 


Wncks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


11 


dvice.  In  this  way  Elsie  exerted  a  good  influence  over 
ler  young  charge,  and  if  she  had  been  spared  to  live  a 
ew  years  longer,  Minna  might  have  escaped  the  trials 
nd  troubles  of  her  after-life,  and  this  story  never  been 
Ivritten.  It  was  destined,  however,  that  Elsie  should  be 
aken  away  before  her  task  was  completed,  and  two 
rears  after  the  loss  of  her  mother,  Minna  sat  by  the 
leath-bed  of  her  nurse. 

The  young  girl  could  hardly  realize  that  she  was 
bout  to  lose  the  only  friend  she  had  in  the  world ;  for 
itrange  as  it  may  appear,  Minna  had  made  few  intimate 
cquaintances  amongst  her  own  sex.  Her  position  as 
he  daughter  of  the  wealthy  Richard  Grey  caused  her 
o  be  sought  after  by  many,  but  she  seemed  to  have  a 
listaste  for  society,  and  could  not  be  induced  to  take 
3art  in  any  of  its  gayeties. 

This  was  partly  due  to  the  influence  of  Elsie,  who 
jought  to  keep  her  young  charge  away  from  the  frivoli- 
:ies  of  fashionable  life  as  long  as  possible,  until  such 
ime,  at  least,  as  Minna's  character  would  be  sufficiently 
ormed  to  enable  her  to  avoid  the  snares  sure  to  be  set 
or  a  motherless  girl  who  had  only  an  unscrupulous 
"ather  to  watch  over  her. 

Elsie  knew  well  that  the  fact  of  Minna  being  an 
leiress  to  great  wealth  would  make  her  an  object  of 
ittention  amongst  the  sterner  sex,  and  she  dreaded  lest 
ler  affections  should  be  gained  by  some  unworthy 
suitor.  She  knew  that  Richard  Grey  would  not  be  over- 
fastidious  as  to  the  character  of  the  man  who  sought  his 
daughter's  hand  in  marriage,  and,  therefore,  she  wished 
Minna  to  be  in  a  position  to  judge  for  herself.  She 
hoped  by  constant  warnings  and  advice  to  put  the  young 
girl  on  her  guard ;  and  she  would  have  succeeded  had 


-■•*l 


4 

4 


• 


12 


Wnrks  in  tlie  Sea  of  Life. 


she  lived  a  few  years  longer.  The  quiet  life  led  by  ^ 
Grey,  during  which  Minna  was  her  constant  compani 
and  the  good  principles  instilled  into  the  young  gi 
mind  at  that  period,  assisted  Elsie  in  carrying  out 
plan,  as  Minna  had  been  taught  to  love  the  retirem< 
of  home  rather  than  the  gayety  of  society.  But  Elsi 
death-bed  was  destined  to  be  the  broken  link  betwe 
the  good  and  the  evil  in  the  life  of  Minna  Grey. 

It  seemed  almost  as  if  she  felt  Elsie's  death  woi 
leave  her  at  the  mercy  of  the  cruel  world,  the  way  s 
clung  to  her  faithful  old  servant  and  besought  her  i 
to  die. 

"  Oh !  Elsie,  my  second  mother—  my  poor  dear  c 
nurse,  don't  say  you  are  going  away  from  me.  Wl 
will  I  do  when  I  am  all  alone  }  Don't  think  me  selfis 
Elsie,  but  I  have  no  friend  but  you,  and  I  have  giv( 
you  so  much  trouble  sometimes  ;  but  only  stay  with  ni 
dear  Elsie,  and  I  will  be  so  thoughtful,  so  good  to  yoi 

"  You've  always  been  good  to  me,  dearie,"  whisper 
the  dying  woman ;  "  but  I  cannot  stay,  the  Almigh 
has  called  me,  dearie." 

"  Don't  say  that,  nurse.  I  have  not  been  so  wick( 
that  God  should  take  the  only  friend  I  have  from  me  ;  we 
have  other  doctors  in.  You  won't  die,  Elsie  ;  they  dor 
know  what  is  the  matter  with  you.  I  ought  to  ha 
thought  of  this  before,  but  we'll  have  other  doctors 
to-day.     They  must  cure  you,  Elsie." 

"  It  is  no  use,  dearie ;  doctors  can  do  no  good  sui 
My  time  has  come,  Minna  dear.  Now  put  your  he: 
down  here  near  my  pillow  where  I  can  stroke  your  ha 
for  I  want  to  speatc  to  you,  dearie." 

Minna  knelt  by  the  bedside  of  her  nurse,  and  bowir 
her  fair  head,  sobbed  as  if  her  heart  would  break. 


Wncks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


13 


Elsie  did  not  speak  for  some  time,  but  gently  pressed 
the  young  girl's  forehead  with  her  trembling  hands. 

At  last,  when  Minna  seemed  more  composed,  Elsie 
said  in  a  low  whisper,  "  Minna,  dearie,  I  may  live  a  day, 
I  may  be  spared  to  you  for  a  week,  but  I  know  1  haven  t 
long  to  live,  and  I  want  ^o  speak  to  you  about  the  time 
when  I  won't  be  with  you  to  take  care  of  you. ' 

Minna  did  not  speak.  She  hardly  moved,  only  a 
slight  shudder  now  and  then  indicated  her  deep  emotion 
as  she  knelt  quietly  by  the  bedside.  , 

"  You  know,  dearie,"  the  nurse  continued,  "  when 
your  mother  was  taken  away  she  left  you  in  my  charge. 
She  thought  no  one  would  mind  you  like  old  Elsie,  who 
loves  you  so  much — so  much,  my  dearie,  that  it  is  the 
only  thing  that  makes  me  wish  not  to  die, — but  God's 
will  be  done." 

"  Oh  !  Elsie,"  cried  the  young  girl,  looking  up  through 
her  tears.    "  He  wont  take  you  from  me.    He  is  too  good  ;  • 
you  will  get  well." 

"  Dearie,  His  will  is  always  for  the  best,  though  we 
don't  sometimes  see  it.  I  am  going  away  sure,  and  I 
want  you  to  listen  to  me,  Minna — while  I  have  the  power 
to  speak — listen,  dearie,  and  never  forget  what  I'm  going 
to  say."  j 

The  old  nurse  paused  for  a  moment.     Her  strength  | 
was  alaost  exhausted  by  the  effort  she  was  making,  and 
Minna,   observing  her  weakness,  rose  and  gave  her  a 
cordial,  which  revived  her. 

Elsie  then  continued,  as  Minna  once  more  laid  her 
head  on  the  bed  by  her  side.  "  You  are  young,  dearie, 
and  have  a  long  life  before  you,  with  God's  will- 
but  you  must  be  careful  of  yourself ;  your  father  has 
his  own  business  to  look  after,  and  he's  not  accustom^ 


■^ 


••■^ 


, 


il 


«r 


14 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


I 


to  be  much  with  you.  I  want  you,  dearie,  whenever  you 
are  in  trouble,  or  when  you  don't  know  what  to  do  for  thi 
best,  to  go  to  Him  above,  who  will  always  set  you  right 
when  you  ask  Him.  You  are  a  bonny  lass,  and  there  are 
plenty  who  will  seek  you  fbr  a  wi^ ;  don't  be  in  a  hurry 
dearie,  in  making  a  choice  ;  see  that  he's  a  God-fearing 
man  who  seeks  to  be  your  husband ;  be  sure  of  that, 
Minna.  Don't  take  a  handsome  face  unless  there's  a 
good  heart  with  it.  You'll  have  to  be  very  careful,  dearie, 
because — because — well  now  that  I  am  going  from  you, 
I  must  tell  the  truth  though  I  don't  like  saying  aught 
against  your  father  ;  but,  dearie,  be  watchful  of  the  men 
he  will  bring  around  this  house  when  I'm  gone  ;  don't 
let  your  young  heart  go  out  to  any  one  of  them.  There, 
Minna,  I've  told  you  my  fears  and  leave  you  my  warning. 
Think  of  your  poor  mother  who's  dead  and  gone,  t 
want  you  to  be  a  happy  woman,  Minna,  and  you  won't 
forget  your  old  nurse,  dearie,  will  you  V* 

"  Elsie !  Elsie !  my  dear  old  Elsie,  don't  break  my 
heart  altogether,"  sobbed  the  young  girl. 

The  old  nurse  soothed  her  young  mistress  with  her 
feeble  but  fond  caresses,  and  then  she  said,  "  When  I  am 
gone,  Minna,  the  care  of  the  house  will  fall  on  you.  I 
have  tried  to  teach  you  all  I  know,  but  now  you  will  have 
to  depend  on  yourself.  I  want  you,  dearie,  to  try  and  ^ 
keep  everything  nice  and  comfortable.  Maybe,  when  V 
your  father  sees  you  flitting  about  and  keeping  things  in 
order,  he'll  stay  more  at  home.  He'll  notice  more  when 
you  are  doing  thin|;9,  and  sure,  perhaps  I  haven't  done 
right  to  have  taken  so  much  on  myself,  but  I  did  it  for 
the  best — ^to  save  you,  dearie,  when  you  were  so  young. 
Your  father  will  be  proud  of  you,  Minna,  fbr  you're  a 
bonny  lass.    Ti-y  to  get  an  influence  over  him  and  use 


•\ 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


18 


J 


it  well  ,•  keep  him  more  at  home,  it'll  be  for  his  good, 
dearie."    *|-'' 

"Oh!' Elsie,  you  know  father  does  not  care  for  me, 
— he  never  will, — but  I'll  try  and  be  a  good  daughter  to 
him  for  poor  mother's  sake  and  ior  yours." 

The  6ld  nurse  now  seemed  utterly  exhausted  from 
the  exertion  she  had  made,  but  her  mind  was  apparently 
^  relieved  jofj  load;  and  as  she  sank  back  on  her  pil- 
lows tfiere  was  a  look  of  contentment  on  her  face,  and  | 
the  gentle  attention  of  Minna  made  her  last  moments 
full  of  peace.  -    u  ,, 

Minna  was  as  good  as  her  word,  for  she  insisted  upon 
other  medical  advice  being  called  in,  but  it  was  of  no  | 
avail,  for  a  couple  of  days  after  the  interview  which  ^e  i 
have  related  between  the  old  nurse  and  her  young  mis-  ! 
tre.ss,  Elsie  passed  away  quietly  to  her  last  home. 

There  is  no  doubt  the  old  woman,  since  Mrs.  Grey's 
death,  had  acted  as  a  guardian  angel  over  Minna.  She 
had  been,  in  fact,  a  barrier  in  one  sense  of  the  word, 
between  Richard  Grey  and  his  daughter,— not  in  the 
sense  of  separating  parent  and  child,  but  rather  of  pro- 
tecting the  latter  from  the  evil  influence  of  the  former. 
She  saw  that  Richard  Grey  was  becoming  proud  of  his 
daughter's  beauty,  and  knowing  his  designing  nature,  she 
"  ared  lest  he  might  use  his  influence  as  a  father  to 
induce  Minna  to  form  a  marriage  to  serve  his  own  evil 
ends,  without  any  consideration  for  her  happiness. 
Elsie  had  been  a  close  observer,  and  she  had  foreseen 
this  danger  which  lay  in  the  path  of  her  young  charge ; 
and  when,  on  her  death-bed,  she  tendered  her  loving 
advice,  she  hoped  that  it  Would  proi^e  to  be  of  lasting 
effect. 
'^^/h   In  her  own  quiet  way  she  had  kept  Richard  Grey  in 


immmm 


i:; 


I. 


n 


ll 


ii 


I 


fli«>« 


■^ 


-9-<^^ 


^^?HPlPt  ■'' 


16 


Wricks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


check,  and  had  prevented  him  from  bringing  his  disso- 
lute companions  to  his  own  house  ;  and  this  she  had 
managed  by  keeping  Minna  from  joining  her  father 
when  he  was  accompanied  by  any  gentleman.  Elsie 
knew  that  Richard  Grey,  during  his  wife's  life,  had  been 
a  wealthy  man,  but  she  was  shrewd  enough  to  suspect 
that  there  was  a  possibility  of  his  gambling  excesses  ruin- 
ing him,  and  she  knew  not  how  far  he  might  go  to  force 
his  daughter  into  a  marriage  for  the  purpose  of  redeem- 
ing his  losses. 

Elsie  had  not  lived  in  Richard  Grey's  house  for 
seventeen  yeai's  without  being  able  to  form  a  correct 
opinion  of  his  character,  and  she  knew  he  was  base 
enough  to  sacrifice  his  own  daughter,  if  necessary,  to 
benefit  himself. 

Minna  was  utterly  disconsolate  after  the  death  of 
Elsie,  and  for  a  long  time  took  little  interest  in  anything 
going  on  about  the  house. 

She  kept  very  much  to  herself,  and  saw  very  little  of 
her  father  ;  but  the  time  came  when  she  remembered 
her  promise  to  Elsie,  and  then  she  began  to  move  about 
and  direct  the  household  affairs. 

One  night  she  resolved  to  remain  up  and  have  an  in- 
terview with  her  father  when  he  came  in.  As  usual,  it 
was  long  past  midnight  when  he  made  his  appearance. 
Hearing  his  footsteps  in  the  hall,  she  went  to  him,  and 
rather  surprised  him  by  coming  towards  him  and  saying, 
"  Father,  I  would  like  to  speak  to  you  before  you  go  to 
bed,  if  you  are  not  too  tired." 

"  I  am  rather  worn  out,  Minna,  but  you  and  I  have 
so  few  conversations  together,  that  I  cannot  refuse  you. 
I  will  just  go  up  to  my  room  for  a  moment,  and  will  meet 
you  in  the  library."     Saying  which,  Richard  Grey  r^g- 


\ 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


17 


,  V  . 


cended  the  staircase.  Minna  repaired  to  the  library  and 
awaited  her  father's  coming.  It  was  to  be  her  first  effort 
to  try  and  induce  him  to  remain  more  at  home,  and  she 
trembled  at  the  task  before  her.  She  feared  her  father, 
and  dreaded  his  cold,  indifferent  manner. 

In  a  few  minutes  Richard  Grey  entered  the  room, 
and  taking  a  chair,  drew  it  near  to  his  daughter  and  sat 
down. 

"  Now,  Minna,"  he  said  abruptly,  "  here  I  am.     What 
have  you  to  say  :  do  you  want  money ;  if  so,  how  much,  or 
is  it  anything  you  wish  me  to  get }    You  know  I  never 
deny  you.     "  leather,"  rephed  Minna,  "  you  have  always  i 
been  very  kind  to  me  so  far  as  furnishing  me  with  every-  \ 
thing  I  want,  but  it  is  not  money,  nor  do  I  wish  for  any- 
thing for  myself  at  present,  it  is  something  else  I  desire  I 
to  speak  to  you  about." 

"  Then  what  is  it,"  internr^ted  Mr.  Grey.  "  You 
haven't  fallen  in  love,  I  hope,"  he  added,  with  something 

like  a  frown.  * 

"  No  !  no !  "  said  Minna,  "  only  Hsten  to  me.  When  , 
Elsie  was  alive,  father,  you  know  she  attended  to  every-  | 
thing  for  me,  and  I  think  I  must  have  been  very  thought- 
less, very  selfish,  for  I  never  tried  to  do  anything  for 
you  to  make  you  happy.  We  hardly  saw  each  other, 
father,  and  now  it  has  all  come  back  to  me  like  a  flash. 
I  haven't  been  a  good  daughter  to  you.  Will  you  let 
me  try  to  be  one." 

"  Hum  !  well,  Minna,  you  are  very  kind,  although,  it 
is  true,  your  offer  comes  rather  late  in  the  day,"  replied 
Mr.  Grey  ;  "  but  I  don't  blame  you  as  you  seem  to  blame 
yourself.  I  don't  think  the  fault,  if  any,  is  altogether 
yours.  I  never  cared  very  much  for  what  is  called  home 
comforts  ;  in  fact,  I  can  get  on  very  well  without  them  ; 


18 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


\\V 


they  are  apt  to  bore  me  sometimes,  and  I  think  if  we 
have  not  seen  very  much  of  each  other  it  has  been  my 
fault  instead  of  yours.  Elsie  managed  so  well  that  I  had 
no  fears  about  you  ;  but,  of  course,  now  that  she  is  dead, 
it  makes  a  difference.     Let  me  hear  what  your  ideas  are." 

"My  plan  is,  father,  for  you  to  come  home  more 
regularly  and  stay  with  me.  I  will  make  everything  so 
comfortable  for  you.     I  will  indeed  try  very  hard." 

"  My  dear  girl,  I  would  die  in  a  week  under  such  an 
order  of  things.  It  can't  be  done^  it  is  not  my  nature, 
and  nature's  nature  ;  I  am  very  much  in  favor  of  follow- 
ing my  natural  inclinations  ;  but  don't  look  so  glum, 
I'll  compromise  the  matter  with  you." 

Minna  brightened.  "  You  see,"  continued  Mr.  Grey, 
"  you  have  reached  an  age  when  you  are  expected  to  go 
into  society — to  see  more  of  the  world.  It  won't  do  for 
a  girl  in  your  position  to  mope  all  your  life ;  and  I  am 
very  glad  of  an  opportunity  to  speak  to  you  on  this  sub- 
ject. Your  mother  never  was  fond  of  society,  but  if  she 
had  Hvedtill  now,  she  would  have  been  of  the  same  mind 
as  I  am  with  regard  to  you.  You  must  go  out,  and  I 
must  go  with  you,  although  I  hate  balls  and  parties." 

"  Oh  !  father,"  said  Minna,  "  this  is  not  what  I  meant. 
I  am  happy  as  I  am." 

"  I  am  aware  of  that,  thanks  to  your  mother's  and 
Elsie's  teachings,  but  you  have  a  duty  to  perform  not 
only  to  yourself  but  also  to  me  ;  and  now  I  will  tell  you 
how  I  propose  to  compromise  with  you.  We  will  com- 
mence by  having  a  regular  routine  of  breakfast,  lunch, 
and  dinner,  and  I  will  endeavor  to  be  always  present. 
I  will  also  spend  an  occasional  evening  at  home  on  the 
understanding  that  you  will  consent  to  entertain,  and  be 
entertained  by,  my  friends,  or  those  in  our  circle."  j 


al 
fa 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


19 


ik  if  we 
)een  my 
at  I  had 
;  is  dead, 
eas  are." 
ne  more 
thing  so 
rd." 

r  such  an 
ly  nature, 
of  follow- 
so  glum, 

\ 
Mr.  Grey,  ) 

;cted  to  go 
on'tdofor 

and  I  am 
n  this  sub- 
,  but  if  she 
same  mind 
out,  and  I 
)arties." 
lat  I  meant. 

other's  and 
Derform  not 
n\\  tdl  you 
le  will  com- 
Ifast,  lunch, 
lys  present, 
liome  on  the 

tain,  and  be 

Lrcle." 


"  Why  is  this  necessary  .<*"  asked  Minna.  ' 

"Because,"  replied   Mr.  Grey,  "to  speak  plainly,  I 
have  certain  plans  in  view  for  you.     In  the  first  place, 
you  cannot  remain  unmarried  much  longer.     You  must 
have  a  protector,  for  who  knows  how  long  I  maybe 
spared   to  you  !     It  is  my  duty   to   see  that  you  are 
properly  married,  and  I  certainly  will   never  consent  to 
your  marrying  beneath  you.     It  is  necessary,  therefore, 
that  you  should  go  into  society,  and  you  cannot  do  so ; 
better  than  under  my  guidance.     We  must  entertain,  if  i 
we  accept  entertainments  at  the  hands  of  others,  and, 
therefore,  I  propose  that  we  do  what  I  consider   to  be 
our  duty  to  society,  and  open  our  doors  to  our  friends.  { 
They  have  been  closed  long  enough,  God  knows."  j 

"  This  is  so  unexpected,  father,  and  is  so  different 
from  what  I  wished  for ;  will  you  give  me  a  little  time  to 
think  over  it }  I  will  try  to  do  as  you  wish,  only  give  me 
time." 

"  Certainly,  Minna,  certainly,'*  said  Mr.  Grey  ;  "  and  i 
to  show  you  that  I  mean  to  keep  my  part  of  the  bargain, 
we  will  commence  to-morrow  morning  with  breakfast  at 
eight  o'clock,  lunch  at  one,  and  dinner  at  six  in  the 
evening.  I  will  be  heie  to  join  you,  and  you  may  expect 
to  see  more  of  me  than  you  have  hitherto  done;  but 
now  it  is  very  late,  you  must  be  tired."  i 

Minna  rose  and  bade  her  father  good-night,  leaving 
him  in  the  library.     She  felt  that  her  effort  had  not  been 
altogether  unsuccessful,  but  she  was  bewildered  by  her  '■ 
father's  sudden  proposition;  she  could  hardly   realize 
what  was  in  store  for  her.     She  deeply  regretted,  how-\ 
I  ever,  the  prospect  of  her  quiet  mode  of  life  being  broken 
[into,  and  shrank  from  entering  the  scenes  of  gayety  as  I 
lier  father  wished  her  to  do. 


ssimm 


npiM 


fell 


"n 


f 


20 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


t!,;/ 


?j1 


-' '  1 


,:  ■   I 


When  his  daughter  had  gone,  Richard  Grey  sat 
ruminating  over  his  schemes.  Ah  !  he  thought,  this  is 
a  lucky  hit.  She  played  right  into  my  hands.  I  ex- 
pected more  resistance,  but  now  I  have  the  advantage, 
and  will  follow  it  up.  She  will  make  a  decided  sensa- 
tion when  I  bring  her  out,  and  then— well,  we  will  see ; 
saying  which  he  rose  and  went  to  his  room. 


^^! 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life* 


21 


CHAPTER  III. 


-^ 


The  Grey  mansion  was  situated  in  St.  Louis,  and  was 
one  of  the  handsomest  residences  in  that  city.  It  was 
located  at  a  point  which  commanded  a  fine  view  of  the 
broad  Mississippi  as  it  fiovved  onward,  its  placid  bosom 
dotted  here  and  there  with  river  craft  and  palatial  steam- 
ers. The  murky  flow  of  the  Missouri  could  be  observed 
gradually  mixing  with  the  clear  waters  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, as,  combining,  they  commenced  their  journey  of 
1350  miles  to  the  sea.  And  along  the  levee  the  forest 
of  chimneys  belonging  to  the  steamers,  extending  for 
miles  in  front  of  the  city,  gave  some  idea  of  the  immense 
river  trade  carried  on  in  St.  Louis,  while  the  shouts  of 
the  darkies  as  they  rolled  the  freight  over  the  gangways, 
and  the  noise  of  heavily  laden  mule  trains  as  they 
rumbled  over  the  iron-coated  streets  and  stone  pave- 
ment of  the  levee,  gave  an  air  of  bustle  and  excitement 
to  the  scene.  The  house  was  a  solid  and  substantial 
looking  building  possessing  a  good  deal  of  architectural 
beauty,  and  was  erected  by  Mr.  Grey's  father,  who  left 
it  to  his  son  Richard  as  a  portion  of  his  inheritance.  The 
stables  and  out-houses  were  very  ornamental  in  appear-  i 
ance,  and  everything  about  the  place  denoted  not  only 
taste,  bui  great  wealth.  The  grounds  surrounding  the ! 
house  were  not  large,  but  beautifully  laid  off,  and  although 
only  a  small  lawn  intervened  between  the  front  of  the  \ 


\: 


li 


22 


Wrecks  in  the  Sva  of  Lift*, 


building  and  the  street,  there  was  a  fine  garden  behind 
which  contained  many  beautiful  trees,  and  resembled 
more  a  vineyard  of  the  south  of  France  than  anything 
else,  so  vine-clad  was  it,  and  teaming  with  the  luscious 
Catawba  and  other  grapes.  A  large  and  well-stocked 
conservatory  adjoined,  in  which  Minna  loved  to  spend 
hours  attending  to  her  favorite  plants  and  flowers.  The 
furnishings  were  in  keeping  with  the  house,  and  were 
altogether  of  the  handsomest  description.  It  was  a  home 
such  as  Minna  would  have  found  delightful  had  she  been 
blessed  with  a  kind,  loving  and  considerate  father,  in- 
stead of  the  cold  and  selfish  being  Richard  Grey  proved 
himself  to  be. 

Minna  Grey's  aversion  to  entering  society  arose 
from  the  teachings  of  her  mother,  and  the  subsequent 
training  of  Elsie,  who  had,  as  we  have  shown,  an  object 
in  keeping  her  charge  in  retirement.  It  is  doubtful 
whether  Elsie  was  quite  wise  in  preventing  Minna  from 
seeing  more  of  the  world,  knowing  as  she  did  that,  sooner 
or  later,  Mr.  Grey  would  insist  upon  his  daughter  taking 
part  in  the  gayeties  of  the  city.  Minna  had  been  taught 
to  look  on  the  latter  as  unbecoming  a  good  woman  and 
dangerous  to  a  young  girl,  and  hence  the  very  thought 
of  her  father's  recent  proposition  was  exceedingly  dis- 
tasteful to  her.  She  was  by  no  means  prudish,  but  she 
was  utterly  ignorant  of  the  ways  of  the  world,  and  there- 
fore could  only  judge  of  life  according  to  her  teach- 
ings. She  had  no  experience  to  guide  her.  She  rea- 
soned, however,  that  by  obeying  her  father's  wishes  she 
might  be  brought  more  in  contact  with  him,  and  could 
therefore  exert  »^^"»ore  influence  over  him  for  his  good, 
and  consequently,  after  a  few  days,  she  intimated  to  him 
her  willingness  to  abide  by  his  iVishes. 


garden  behind 
and  resembled 
than  anything 
th  the  luscious 
id  well-stocked 
loved  to  spend 
I  flowers.  The 
ouse,  and  were 
It  was  a  home 
ul  had  she  been 
rate  father,  in- 
rd  Grey  proved 

:  society  arose 
he  subsequent 
own,  an  object 
It  is  doubtful 
ng  Minna  from 
iid  that,  sooner 
aughter  taking 
ad  been  taught 
od  woman  and 
J  very  thought 
xceedingly  dis- 
rudish,  but  she 
)rld,  and  there- 
to her  teach- 
ler.  She  rea- 
d's wishes  she 
lim,  and  could 
1  for  his  good, 
timated  to  him 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life.  2? 

The  servants,  accustomed  to  wait  on  the  master  as 
his  irregular  habits  might  happen  to  dictate,  were  as- 
tonished when  the  new  order  of  affairs  became  inaugu- 
rated. They  wondered  at  the  change,  and  Minna  for 
a  time  felt  a  pride  in  presiding  over  the  household  when 
her  father,  for  almost  the  first  time  in  his]ife,.participate4 
in  the  forms  of  a  well-regulated  home,  -f^-i' 

He  was  seldom  absent  from  the  breakfast  or  dinner 
table,  and  frequently  spent  the  evenings  with  his 
daughter.  It  seemed  as  if  a  wonderful  change  had  come 
over  him. 

He  had  been  in  the  habit  of  having  his  meals  served 
in  the  library  at  unseasonable  hours,  whenever  his  rov- 
ing propensities  permitted  him  to  dine  in  his  own  house ; 
but  now  all  that  was  dispensed  with,  and  with  singular 
regularity  for  a  man  of  his  habits,  he  chose  of  his  own 
will  to  conform  to  the  ordinary  usages  of  domestic  life. 

One  morning  at  breakfast,  not  long  after  the  under- 
standing arrived  at  between  Richard  Grey  and  his 
daughter,  he  said  to  her,  "Minna,  a  lady,  Mrs.  Rolph, 
will  call  on  you  to-day,  and  I  wish  you  to  become  inti- 
mate with  her.  She  is  one  of  the  leading  ladies  in  our 
set,  and  I  have  ehosen  her  to  assist  you  in  a  very  in^ 
portant  matter  which  I  am  contemplating.  She  is  a  fine 
woman,  and  one  in  whom  I  have  great  confidence.  She 
very  kindly  consented  to  assist  you  in  making  your  first 
appearance." 

"  Why,  father,  you  would  imagine  it  was  a  dreadful 
ordeal  I  had  to  go  through,  this  first  appearance.  Am 
I  so  very  awkward  that  I  require  some  one  to  school  me 
how  to  act .'' " 

"  Far  from  it,  Minna,"  said  Mr.  Grey,  smiling.  "  You 
are  by  no  means  awkward ;  in  fitct,  I  am  quite  sure  you 


24 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


X  I  I 

■'!  i 

■f  1 

1  i 


U  f 


will  create  a  great  sensation,  but  you  require  at  your  age 
and  eircui^stances  a  chaperone,  and  of  course  the  higher 
the  standing  of  the  lady  who  is  to  act  as  such  the  better 
fory.^u;" 

"Oh  !  I  see,"  said  Minna,  " a  sort  of  walking  letter  of 
introduction;  Is  Mrs.  Rolph  pretty,  or  is  she  an  ugly, 
wrinkled  old  lady  ?." 

Mr.  Grey  actually  laughed  aloud.  "  She  is  one  of  the 
most  beautiful  women  in  St.  Louis,"  he  said,  "  and  I  am 
sure  you  will  like  her." 

Minna  at  once  made  up  her  mind  to  hate  her,  but 
she  merely  replied — "  Very  well,  father,  I  will  be  happy 
to  see  Mrs.  Rolph  ;  but  what  is  it  you  are  contemplat- 
ing?" 

"  I  intend  giving  a  grand  ball,"  said  Mr.  Grey,  "  and 
as  you  afe  unused  to  such  affairs,  Mrs.  Rolph  will  be 
of  great  assistance.  She  knows  how  to  make  out  the 
list  of  invitations,  and  will  in  fact  superintend  the  whole 
matter — you  are  decidedly  in  luck  to  have  her." 

Minna  was  so  unprepared  for  this  sudden  information 
of  her  father's  intentions,  that  she  could  only  exclaim — 
"Father,  I  will  never  be  able  to  go  through  with  it:  it  is 
too  much  to  expect  from  me." 

**  Nonsense,  child,  with  Mrs.  Rolph  by  your  side ;  you 
will  manage  famously.  Do  you  suppose  I  would  risk 
failure  in  such  an  important  matter  ? '" 

Minna  began  to  look  upon  the  advent  of  her  chap- 
erone with  more  favor  than  she  had  done  when  she 
realized  what  was  in  contemplation  for  her.  She  had 
supposed  th;at  the  most  she  would  be  expected  to  do  was 
to  accompany  her  father  to  some  public  or  private  en- 
tertainment, but  here  she  was  destined  to  become  at 
once  the  centre  of  attraction  in  her  debut  before  the 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


25 


i  at  your  age 
je  the  higher 
:h  the  better 

:ing  letter  of 
she  an  ugly, 

is  one  of  the 
I,  "  and  I  am 

ate  her,  but 
ill  be  happy 
con  tern  plat- 
Grey,  "and 
Lolph  will  be 
ake  out  the 
id  the  whole 
er." 

I  information 
ly  exclaim — 
with  it:  it  is 

ur  side ;  you 
I  would  risk 

)f  her  chap- 
le  when  she 
r.  She  had 
ed  to  do  was 
private  en- 
become  at 
E  before  the 


^orld  of  fashion.  She  was  fairly  staggered  at  the  pros- 
)ect,  zM.  leaving  the  table  abruptly,  she  fled  to  her 
room  to  give  vent  to  her  vexation  in  tears. 

"  Elsie !  Elsie  !  my  dear  old  nurse,  why  are  you 
[not  with  me  ?  I  have  no  one  to  tell  my  troubles  to  now. 
[Why  did  you  leave  me  ?  What  will  become  of  me }  It  is 
cruel,  cruel."  It  was  the  final  parting  from  her  quiet, 
happy  life,  this  outburst  of  the  young  girl ;  but  when  she 
had  time  to  reflect,  she  made  up  her  mind  to  the  inevi- 
table change  which  was  before  her,  and  resolved  to  face 
it  bravely.     She  dreaded  the  ordeal,  nevertheless. 

In  the  afternoon  Mrs.  Rolph  called.  Minna  thought 
her  the  most  beautiful  woman  she  had  ever  seen,  and 
she  was  so  very  pleasing,  so  very  kind  in  her  manner, 
that  the  young  girl  could  hardly  disHke  her.  Yet  there 
was  something  about  her  which  Minna  could  rjot  iHider- 
stand, — a  something  so  different  from  anything  she  had 
ever  been  accustomed  to,  that  she  could  not  withhold  a 
feeling  of  distrust  towards  her  fair  visitor. 

Mrs.  Rolph  was  a  thorough  woman  of  the  world,  not 
altogether  free  from  certain  peccadilloes  in  her  private 
life  vhich,  if  known,  would  have  been  sufficient  to  injure 
her  position  in  society,  but  which  she  had  kept  so 
cleverly  concealed,  that  not  the  slightest  breath  of  scandal 
had  ever  been  raised  against  her.  ,, 

Mr.  Grey  was  one  of  her  most  intimate  friends,  and 
no  one  knew  her  feelings  better  than  he  ;  yet  he  was  so 
unscrupulous  as  to  place  his  only  daughter  under  her 
guidance.  Mrs.  Rolph  was  the  first  to  introduce  the 
subject  of  the  ball,  and  then  she  and  Minna  discussed 
the  wholematter  to  its  minutest  details.  The  fashionable 
woman  depicted  the  coming  event  in  iTuch  glowing  terms 
to  her  young  and  inexperienced  listener,  that  she  finally 


'< 


BJ»»*I*WR> 


laiMi 


immm 


If 


-.1 » i  \ 


I 


r 


! 


h 


26 


W^m-^j  //^  fAe  Sea  of  Life. 


succeeded  in  creating  sonld  degfc^  of  enthusiasm  in 
Minna's  mind.  So  conversant  did  Mrs.  Rolph  appear 
with  all  that  was  necessary  to  be  done,  that  Minna  Grey 
actually  began  to  feel  thankful  tb  her  father  for  his 
thoughtfulness  in  securing  the  servid^s  of  such  a  highly 
gifted  chaperone,  and  when  her  visitor  left,  she  could  not 
help  acknowledging  that  she  had  spent  a  couple  of  very 
pleasant  hour^  in  her  company. 

Mrs.  Rolph  at  once  acquainted  Mr.  Grey  with  the 
result  of  her  visit,  and  he  was  very  much  pleased  at  her 
apparent  success. 

The  evening  of  the  great  event  found  everything  in 
order  to  ensure  a  complete  success.  Under  the  skilful 
management  of  Mrs.  Rolph,  a  long  list  of  carefully 
selected  invitations  had  been  issued.  The  most  elabo- 
rate preparations  hid  been  made  throughout  the  house 
for  the  reception  and  entertainment  of  the  guests,  and 
Minna,  through  her  father's  liberality  and  at  his  desire, 
had  procured  a  beautiful  and  most  becoming  dress  for 
the  occasion.  The  young  girl  was  in  a  whirl  of  excite- 
ment, but  in  the  midst  of  it  she  was  not  happy ; — the 
quiet,  patient  face  of  her  dead  mother  would  frequently 
pass  across  her  memory,  and  the  good  and  gentle  Elsie 
would  seemingly  appear  to  her,  as  if  to  warn  her  against 
the  step  she  was  about  to  take.  One  thought  only 
seemed  to  give  her  strength  to  go  through  what  she 
really  deemed  a  trial,  and  that  was  the  delusive  hope  of 
winning  over  her  father  from  his  roving  habits.  She 
imagined  that  by  giving  way  to  .is  wishes  she  would 
bring  him  closer  to  her,  but  she  little  dreamed  how  wily 
a  mortal  she  had  to  deal  with  in  her  dissolute  parent. 
She  did  make  An  effort  at  rebellion  when  Mr.  Grey  in* 
sisted  upon  her  wearing  her  mother's  jewels  at  the  ball. 


Wrecks  i';t  the  Sea  of  Life, 


27 


th  the 
at  her 

ling  in 
skilful 
irefuUy 
elabo- 
5  house 
:sts,  and 
i  desire, 
ress  for 
:  excite- 
»y ; — the 
squently 
tie  Elsie 
r  against 
ght  only 
vhat  she 
I  hope  of 
its.     She 
le  would 
how  wily 
e  parent. 
,  Grey  in- 
t  the  ball. 


It  seemed  a  sacrilege  in  hier  eyes  to  wear  them  on  such^ 
an  occasion,  but  her  father  overruled  her  objections  in 
this  as  he  had  done  in  other  matters. 

On  the  evening  of  the  ball  the  house  was  one  blaze 
of  light,  and  soon  the  carriages  began  to  arrive  and  de- 
posit their  gay  occupants  at  the  hall  door.  Mrs.  Rolph 
had  arrived  early,  and  remained  by  the  side  of  Minna  in 
the  drawing-room  to  assist  her  in  receivin^^^  the  guests  ; 
and  Mr.  Grey,  who  was  a  very  handsome  man,  never 
appeared  handsomer  nor  in  gayer  spirits  than  he  did 
that  evening.  He  had  reason  to  fael  proud  of  his 
daughter ;  for  Minna,  with  an  easy  grace  hardly  to  be 
expected  from  one  with  so  little  experience,  acted  the 
hostess  to  perfection ;  her  fair  young  face,  sparkling 
with  animation  from  the  excitement,  looked  perfectly^ 
lovely,  and  her  form,  just  budding  into  womanhood, 
was  sufficiently  developed  to  lend  a  charm  to  her  every 
movement.  Mrs.  Rolph  felt  herself  eclipsed  beside  the 
young  girl,  and  was  therefore  somewhat  chagrined  at 
the  part  she  was  playing.  The  woman  of  fashion,  how- 
ever, knew  better  than  to  allow  her  feelings  to  be  ob- 
served, and  Minna  could  not  have  wished  for  a  better 
chaperone,  nor  for  a  more  attentive  companion. 

There  were  very  few  of  the  invited  guests  who  did 
not  put  in  an  appearance,  for  the  ball  at  Mr.  Grey's 
had  been  the  principal  theme  of  fashionable  conver- 
sation iri  St.  Louis  during  the  week.  Minna  certainly 
fulfilled  her  father's  expectations,  for  she  created  a  de- 
cided sensation,  and  Mr.  Grey  was  in  ecstasies  over  the 
success  of  his  plans. 

It  is  needless  to  recount  how  the  ball  passed  off- 
how  Minna  was  besieged  with  suitors  for  her  hand  in  the 
mazy  dance,— how  everyone  appeared  to  enjoy  thet»- 


28 


Wrecks  m  the  Sea  of  Life.^ 


VM 


n'i 


selves  thoroughly,  and  how  many  of  them  afterwards 
went  home  to  criticise  and  pull  to  pieces  the  arrange- 
ments so  carefully  made  by  the  Greys  for  their  enjoy- 
ment. Mrs.  Rolph  gave  her  opinion  in  the  following 
few  words  to  Mr.  Grey,  as  he  handed  her  to  her  car- 
riage. "  You  have  made  the  hit  of  the  season,  Mr. 
Grey.  I  congratulate  you."  "Thanks!"  he  replied, 
"  but  I  owe  it  to  you,  and  he  softly  pressed  the  hand  of 
the  captivating  widow  as  she  allowed  it  to  rest  for  a 
moment  in  his.  ::;jfn>. 

When  the  last  of  the  guests  had  taken  their  depart- 
ure, and  Minna  was  alone  with  her  father,  he  said, — 

"  Minna,  had  your  mother  taken  the  same  trouble, 
during  her  life,  to  please  me  as  you  have  done  to-night, 
there  never  woUld  have  been  unhappiness  between  us,  but 
she  never  tried  to  understand  me."  Minna  looked  at  her 
father,  aghast  at  his  words.  Her  pure  mother  in  heaven 
spoken  of  in  this  way  and  at  such  a  time — she  whose 
memory  she  revered  for  her  noble,  good  and  patient 
qualities,  to  be  reviled  in  this  way,  and  by  him  whom 
she  called  father,  but  who  had  never  earned  her  respect, 
far  less  her  love.  She  could  hardly  credit  her  senses  ; 
she  was  but  too  well  aware  of  the  neglect  suffered  by  her 
mother,  and  how  patiently  that  mother  had  borne  it. 

"You  have  done  admirably,"  continued  Mr.  Grey. 
"  I  told  you  you  would  create  a  sensation." 

Suddenly  the  hopelessness  of  the  task  she  had  un- 
dertaken flashed  across  Minna*s  mind.  How  could  she 
ever  expect  to  learn  filial  reverence  for  the  man  who 
could  thus  stand  coolly  before  her  and  insult  the  mem- 
ory of  her  mother  }  For  a  moment  she  remained  with- 
out speaking,  looking  at  her  father  with  a  pale  face,  her 
outraged  feelings  having  driven  every  particle  of  color 


lem  afterwards 
s  the  arrange- 
)r  their  enjoy- 

the  followins: 

2r   to  her  car- 

e  season,  Mr. 

he   replied, 

id  the  hand  of 

to  rest  for  a 

I  their  depart- 

he  said, — 
same  trouble, 
done  to-night, 
stween  us,  but 
I  looked  at  her 

er  in  heaven 

— she  whose 
and  patient 
y  him  whom 
her  respect, 

her  senses ; 
ffered  by  her 

borne  it. 

d  Mr.  Grey. 


t 


in 


he  had  un- 
w  could  she 
e  man  who 
t  the  mem- 
ained  with- 
ile  face,  her 
:le  of  color 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life* 


29 


i 


lom  her  cheeks.     Then  she  burst  forth  with  all  the 
pulsiveness  of  her  nature.     "  If  I  have  created  a  sensa-  ' 
n,  I  am  sorry  for  it.     I  wish  I  had  not  been  a  party 

this  night's  work.  I  hate  myself  for  it.  I  will  al-  i 
ays  hate  the  thought  of  to-night,  and  I  almost  hate  < 
ou  for  speaking  of  my  dead  mother  as  you  have  done ! " 

Mr.  Grey  looked  surprised  at  this  unexpected  out-^ ! 
lurst,  but  he  had  no  opportunity  to  reply,  for  Minna  had 
tsappeared  ere  he  could  recover  from  his  astonishment. 

The  next  moment  he  was  as  cool  as  ever.  "  Hum !  ">  i 
b  thought,  "  this  girl  of  mine  is  certainly  not  endowed' 
ith  meekness — she  has  just  a  little  dash  of  the  devil, 
/hich  I  rather  like.  I  made  a  mistalce,  however,  for  \\ 
srgot  for  the  moment  how  fond  she  was  of  her  mother, 
^hich  is  unpardonable  in  me  ;  but,  if  I'm  not  mistaken, 
he'll  come  to  her  senses  very  soon." 

••  I  must  play  my  band  better  in  future,  and  she  has 

:iven  me  a  cue  to  aid  me."     Mr.  Grey  then  retired  to 

\is  room  pleased  on  the  whole  with  the  success  of  his 

!ans,  and  not  at  all  disturbed  by  the  parting  words  of 

is  daughter.  ,. 

Minna,  on  the  other  hand,  was  thoroughly  miserable, 
or  a  long  time  she   could  not  sleep,  and  the  feeling; 
ipermOst   in  her  mind  was   resentment  against   her 
ither,  and  regret  at  having  participated  so  heartily  in ' 
te  evening's  festivities. 

Over  and  over  again  she  upbraided  herself,  until  at 
St  sleep  overpowered  her. 

/    The  next  morning  when  the  events  cif  the  previous ' 
/vening  presented  themselves,  and  she  was  in  a  state  of 
mind  to  vievrthem  more  calmly,  she  began  to  think  that  f 
she  had  acted  too  hastily,  and  not  as  became  a  daughter ' 
towards  lier  father.  i^aivi)  ^lv/ hni 


30. 


IVfeiPks  in  the  Sea  of  Life,, 


M 


She  wa3  not  one  whit  less  loyaJ  in  her  sentiment! 
towards  her  mother.     She  was  shocked  at  the  remei 
brance  of  her  father's  words,  but  the  desire  to  win  hin 
was  reawakened  in  l\er,  and  she  began  to  fear  that  he| 
hasty  words  had  offended  him  beyond  redemption. 

All   that  day  Mr,  Qrey  studiously  avoided  meetinj 
his  daughter^  and  when  evening  came  without  her  hav| 
ing  seen  him,  Minna  felt  very  unhappy.     The  reacts 
from  the  excitement  of  the  |Mievious  evening  probabb 
intensified  this  feeling,  and  finally,  unable  to  bear  it  an] 
longer,  she   resolved  to  write  and  ask  her  father's  for- 
giveness.   Acting  at  once  on  this  idea,  she  sat  down  and| 
penned  the  following  note : 

"  Mv  DEAR  Father. 

"  I  am  very  sorry  indeed  for  the  words  I  used  to  you  last 
night.  But  you  know  liow  fond  I  was  of  poor  mother,  and  I 
cannot  bear  to  hear  anything  said  against  her.  I  ought  not 
to  have  spoken  to  you  as  I  did,  and  I  hope  you  will  forgive 
me  ;  but  please  do  not  say  anything  to  me  ever  about  mother 
again.  I  have  missed  you  all  day ;  do  not  leave  me  alone 
any  longer,  come  and  forgive  your  daughter 


"  Minna." 


'T 


She  wrote  >  and  re-wrote  this  note  several  times  ere 
she  found  it  to  please  her.  She  signed  herself  loving 
daughter,  and  scored  it  out.  She  felt  it  would  be  a 
written  lie — she  could  not  even  bring  herself  to  use  the 
word  affectionate,  and  so  she  sent  it  as  it  appears 
above.  She  did  not  love  her  father — 3  et  missed  his 
presence.  She  was  trying  in  her  own  way  to  do  what 
she  supposed  to  be  a  duty  to  her  only  parent,  feeUng  at 
th§  same  time  that  he  was  her  only  protector. 

Her  mind  was  divided  between  what  she  regarded 


/<?, 


WrecJts  in  the  Sfa  of  Life, 


3J 


her  $entiment«   hgj.  duty  and  her  self-preservation,  but   there  was 
\  at  the  rememjtie  respect  and  no  love  towards  her  father  to  be  found 

her  thoughts. 

When  she  had  written  her  note  she  called  her 
ther's  favorite  servant,  a  boy  named  Tim  Hucklebury 
f  whom  we  will  speak  hereafter),  and  instructed  him 
I  see  that  his  master  received  it  either  that  night  or 


esire  to  win  hiii 
to  fear  that  hei 
ademption, 
avoided  meeting 
without  her  hav 


U     The  reaction  irly  the  next  morning. 


vening  probably 
)le  to  bear  it  any 
her  father's  for 
»he  sat  down  and 


Tim  promised  to  deliver  the  note. 


I  used  to  you  last 
Dor  mother,  and  I 
her.  I  ought  not 
►e  you  will  forgive 
ver  about  mother 
t  leave  me  alone 

**  MlNNA.^ 

Iverai  times  ere 
herself  loving 
it  would  be  a 

rself  to  use  the 
as  it  appears 
et  missed  his 
ray  to  do  what 

jtrept,  feeling  at 
:tor. 
$h.e  regarded 


32 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


'^1 


iii,ii 


11 ! 


>i  I 


li   ! 


The  greater  portion  of  Mr.  Grey's  wealth  was  in« 
vested  in  stocks  and  other  securities,  in  order  to  allow 
him  to  realize  at  short  notice,  if  he  wished  to  do  so.  Cer- 
tain transactions  in  the  NewYork  stock  market  happened 
to  require  his  presence  in  that  city  about  this  time,  and 
without  notifying  his  daughter  of  his  departure,  he  left 
St.  L©uis  the  same  evening  on  which  Minna  had  written 
to  him.  He  therefore  did  not  receive  her  note  as  she 
had  expected. 

Tim  at  once  reported  to  his  mistress  that  his  master 
had  not  been  home,  and  that  he  did  not  know  his  where- 
abouts to  deliver  the  letter. 

Minna's  uneasiness,  therefore,  increased  and  became 
insupportable,  when  her  father  did  not  make  his  appear 
ance  for  several  days. 

We  will  now  accompany  Mr.  Grey  on  his  trip  t< 
New  York. 

Soon  after  he  had  entered  and  taken  his  berth  in  th< 

Pullman  car,  he  was  joined  by  a  gentleman,  who  seemet 

to  be  a  very  intimate  friend. 

"  Hillo  !  Grey,"  said  the  newcomer,  "  where  are  yoi 
offto.?"  . 

"  I  am  going  as  .far  as  New  York,  and  am  very  glac 

to  see  you're  on  the  move  as  well  as  myself,"  repliec 

Mr.  Grey.     "  Take  a  seat,  Selby,  with  me,  if  youVe  no 

better  engaged." 


y 


\ 


./■. 


IVr^ks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


S8 


wealth  was  in- 
order  to  allow 
\  to  do  so.  Cer- 
larket  happened 
It  this  time,  and 
eparture,  he  left 
nna  had  written 
her  note  as  she 

5  that  his  master 
know  his  where- 


ised  and  became 
nake  his  appear 

r  on  his  trip  t( 

his  berth  in  th( 
lan,  who  seemei 

"  where  are  yoi 

id  am  very  glac 
myself,"  replie( 
le,  if  you're  no 


y 


**Very  happy,  old  man,  Tm  all  alone,"  was  the  reply, 
and  the  two  men  seated  themselves  for  a  chat ;  Mr. 
Grey  telling  the  porter  to  leave  making  up  his  berth  till 
the  last. 

"  That  was  a  splendid  affair  of  yours  last  night,  Grey/' 
said  Selby. 

"  It  came  off  very  well,  certainly.  I  hope  you  en- 
joyed yourself  ;  I  was  so  much  engaged  looking  after  the 
people,  that  I  saw  very  little  of  you,"  answered  Mr.  Grey, 
"  and  by  the  way,  didn't  Mrs.  Rolph  outshine  herself } " 

"  The  widow  looked  very  charming  indeed ;  she 
always  does,  but  she  was  fairly  thrown  into  the  shade 
last  evening  ;  she  was  actually  dowdy  when  compared  to 
Miss  Grey.  By  Jove  !  old  man,  how  came  you  to  keep 
such  a  treasure  hid  so  long  ?  Excuse  me.  Grey,  but 
really  all  the  fellows  have  gone  crazy  over  the  beauty  of 
your  daughter." 

Mr.  Grey  smiled,  not  at  all  displeased  at  the  vehe- 
.mence  of  his  companion.  "  She  is  young,  Selby,"  he  re- 
marked, "  only  seventeen,  and  last  evening  was  a  severe 
trial  for  her.  I  don't  know  what  we  wouljd  have  done 
without  Mrs.  Rolph." 

"  Gad !  in  my  opinion  the  widow  appeared  to  be 
something  like  a  supernumerary  ;  and,  joking  aside, 
Grey,  I  don't  think  it  was  quite  the  thing  for  you  to  place 
her  there.  Now  don't  be  annoyed,  old  fellow,  you  and  I 
know  Mrs.  Rolph  very  well ;  and  come,  own  up  you 
made  a  mistake.  Your  daughter  is  too  good  to  be 
brought  in  such  close  contact  with  our  charming  widow." 

"  Nonsense,  Selby ;  Mrs.  Rolph  is  just  as  good  as 
half  the  ^^'omen  you  meet  in  society,  and  she  knows  how 
to  take  care  of  herself,  which  is  more  than  some  of  them 
da"  ' 

3 


Ill 


\n\ 


'I'f 


i  • 


81 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


**  Well,  I  have  nothing  further  to  say,  and  it  was  a 
bit  of  presumption  on  my  part  to  speak  as  I  did  ;  but, 
gad  !  Miss  Grey  looked  too  pure  and  innocent  to  be 
alongside  of  a  woman  like  Mrs.  Rolph.  Let's  change 
the  subject,  however ;  the  widow's  a  sore  point  with  you, 
I  see." 

Mr.  Grey  evidently  did  not  relish  Selby's  remarks  ; 
but  the  latter,  as  if  unconscious  of  having  said  anything 
very  serious  to  annoy  his  companion,  rattled  away  at 
once  on  another  topic.  "  How  did  you  come  out  with 
Langton?"  he  asked. 

"  He  took  a  couple  of  thousand ;  but  I  am  to  have 
my  revenge  on  my  return,'   replied  Mr.  Grey. 

"  That  Langton,"  remarked  Selby,  "  is  a  lucky  dog ; 
I  don't  know  what  to  make  of  him  ;  he's  cleaned  me  out 
pretty  well.  The  truth  is,  Grey,  I'm  on  my  way  to  see 
the  governor  to  recuperate  a  little.  I'm  out  of  funds — 
skinned  completfely."  ^ 

"  Langton  is  the  only  man,"  said  Mr.  Grey,  with  a 
touch  of  bitterness  in  his  tone,  "  who  ever  bled  me,  as  I 
must  confess  he  has  done,  but  I  will  get  even  with  him 
if  it  costs  me  my  last  dollar." 

"  I'll  back  you  for  all  I'm  worth,"  said  Selby,  smiling. 

"  Thanks,"  said  Mr.  Grey  ;  *'  but  I  do  not  speak  of 
my  losses  to  everyone  as  I  have  to  you." 

"  You  would  be  a  confounded  ass  if  you  did ;  but 
you  can  trust  me.  Say,  when  do  you  meet  Langton 
again  ?    I'd  like  to  be  present." 

**  We  have  an  appointment  on  Friday  evening  next 
week,  at  the  — ^— ^-  rooms.  This  will  not  give  me  much 
time  in  New  York ;  but  I  will  be  on  hand  at  any  sacri- 
fice." 

"  By  Jove  !  Fll  try  to  be  back  in  time,"  said  Selby ; 


N. 


^ 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


85 


ind  it  was  a 
i  I  did  ;  but, 
locent  to  be 
Let's  change 
oint  with  you, 

.y's  remarks ; 
said  anything 
ttled  away  at 
me  out  with 

I  am  to  have 

ey. 

\  a  lucky  dog ; 
leaned  me  out 
ny  way  to  see 
ut  of  funds— 

.  Grey,  with  a 
•  bled  me,  as  I 
5ven  with  him 

Selby,  smiling, 
not  speak  of 

you  did;  but 
leet  Langton 


I '-:  '. 


evening  next 
I  give  me  much 
|d  at  any  sacri- 

L"  saidSelby; 


and  there  the  matter  dropped,  as  the  porter  of  the  car 
came  to  prepare  the  berth  for  the  night. 

The  two  friends,  therefore,  separated  uniil  the  follow- 
ing morning. 

As  our  readers  may  have  already  surmised,  George 
Selby  was  a  fast  young  man — a  gambler,  like  Mr.  Grey ; 
but,  unlike  him,  a  reckless  and,  therefore,  unfortunate 
one.  His  parents  were  very  wealthy,  ami  he  being  an 
only  son  had  been  petted  and  spoiled  from  childhood. 
Already  he  had  lost  large  sums  of  money  at  the  gaming- 
table, which  he  had  drawn  from  an  over-indulgent  father, 
who  supplied  the  funds  without  inquiring  how  they  were 
used.  Selby  always  had  some  good  excuse  to  give  his 
father  when  asking  for  money,  and  the  fond  parent,  who 
had  implicit  confidence  in  hj^  son,  never  dreamed  of 
questioning  the  truthfulness  of  his  statements.  Only 
a  few  weeks  previous  to  the  time  we  introduce  him 
to  our  readers  he  had  drawn  very  heavily  on  his  father, 
and  here  he  was  on  his  way  to  New  York  utterly  stripped 
of  cash  to  interview  "  the  governor  "  for  more. 

George  Selby,  although  passionately  fond  ^f  play,  and 
addicted  to  very  dissipated  habits,  was  not  at  heart  a  bad 
man.  He  scorned  a  mean  or  unmanly  act,  and  was 
generous  to  a  fault.  He  accepted  money  from  his  father 
as  a  right,  because  he  knew  it  would  come  to  him  sooner 
or  later,  on  the  death  of  his  parents,  and  he  hoodwinked 
the  old  gentleman  with  perfect  sangfroid,  and  with  no 
qualms  of  conscience,  because  he  had  been  accustomed 
o  do  so  from  boyhood,  and  he  had  come  to  look  upon  it 

the  simplest  method  to  gain  his  ends. 

There  was  one  peculiarity  about  George  Selby  alto- 
ether  at  variance  with  his  general  dissolute  character^. 
e  was  ambitious,  and  his  ambition  was  to  make  a  name 


' 


1  i 


M 


86 


Wri^c/cs  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


for  himself  in  the  literary  world.  He  was  gifted  with 
talents  of  a  high  order,  but,  unfortunately,  he  had  not 
yet  learned  how  to  employ  them  to  advantage. 

He  could  not  bring  himself  to  face  the  drudgery  of 
a  literary  life  ;  for  while  he  was  interested  in  one  of  the 
St.  Louis  daily  papers,  and  frequently  wrote  leading  ar- 
ticles for  it,  he  never  identified  himself  with  the  office, 
even  though  he  had  become  known  as  a  talented  and 
powerful  writer.  The  truth  is,  he  loved  his  ease  and 
pleasure  more  than  his  ambition  ;  but  for  all  that,  he 
never  divested  himself  of  the  idea  that  some  day  he 
would  shine  as  an  author.  At  odd  times  he  became  a 
hard  reader,  and  the  works  he  selected  were  always  of  a 
high  standard.  Had  George  Selby  been  the  son  of  poor 
parents,  obliged  to  earn  hi^own  livelihood,  he  would  have 
risen  rapidly  to  eminence  ;  but  as  it  was,  he  had  never 
felt  any  care  to  provide  for  the  morrow,  and,  consequently, 
through  lack  of  application  and  the  evil  associations  he 
formed,  he  frittered  his  time  away. 

He  was  a  perfect  simpleton  in  money  matters,  and 
being  openjiearted  and  generous,  hisliberality  was  often 
taken  advantage  of  by  his  associates. 

Mr.  Grey  had  become  acquainted  with  Selby  in 
a  manner  which  bound  the  two  men  in  close  friendship 
ever  afterwards.  It  happened  that  Selby,  soon  after  his 
first  arrival  in  St.  Louis,  visited  one  of  the  gambling 
houses  and  was  induced  to  play  with  one  of  the  worst 
blacklegs  in  the  city.  By  an  accident  he  discovered  that 
he  was  being  systematically  cheated,  and  at  once  throw- 
ing down  his  cards  accused  his  partner  of  foul  play. 

Quick  as  thought  the  scoundrel  drew  his  revolver 
and  aimed  it  at  Selby's  head  ;  but  Mr.  Grey,  who  was 
standing  near,  threw  up  the  hand  which  hel4  the  ptstol, 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


87 


as  gifted  with 

y,  he  had  not 

age. 

le  drudgery  of 

in  one  of  the 
3te  leading  ar- 
/ith  the  office, 
\  talented  and 
[  his  ease  and 
or  all  that,  he 

some  day  he 
ihe  became  a 
ere  always  of  a 
the  son  of  poor 
i,  he  would  have 
3,  he  had  never 
.,  consequently, 
Lssociations  he 

y  matters,  and 
rality  was  often 

with    Selby  in 
lose  friendship 
soon  after  his 
the  gambling 
e  of  the  worst 
discovered  that 
at  once  throw- 
f  foul  play, 
jw  his  revolver 
Grey,  who  was 
hel4  the  pistol, 


\ 


and  the  next  moment  dealing  the  would-be  murder <^r 
a  blow,  sent  him  crashing  to  the  floor. 

Mr.  Grey  then  drew  his  revolver  and  stood  by  the 
side  of  Selby,  and  his  well  known  coolness  and  nerve 
alone  saved  him  and  his  companion  from  the  vengeance 
of  the  blackleg's  confederates,  and  kept  them  at  bay. 

Mr.  Grey  then  linked  his  arm  in  Selby's  and  drew 
him  from  the  room,  and  when  they  had  gained  the  street 
he  said,  "  You  are  a  stranger  evidently  in  the  city  and 
rather  inexperienced.     You  have  had  a  narrow  escape." 

"  By  Jove !  yes,  and  I  am  indebted  to  you  for  my 
life.  I  believe  if  it  hadn't  been  for  you,  I  would  be  a  dead 
man.     May  I  have  the  pleasure  of  your  name." 

"  Certainly  ;  I  am  Richard  Grey,  and  you  }  " 

"  George  Selby,  at  your  service  from  this  time  out." 

Thus  commenced  an  acquaintance  which  afterwards 
ripened  into  the  closest  friendship. 

Mr.  Grey  soon  ascertained  that  Selby  was  a  man  of 
wealth  and  that  he  was  destined  to  inherit  an  immense 
fortune,  and  this  in  itself  was  sufficient  to  make  him 
cultivate  his  new-found  friend.  It  is  needless  to  say  that 
Richard  Grey  used  Selby  as  a  tool  from  the  first  time 
he  met  him.  He  won  his  money  regularly,  and  made 
his  calculations  in  the  coolest  manner  possible  to  win 
every  dollar  of  the  young  man*s  inheritance  when  .the 
time  came. 

It  was  owing  greatly  to  Mr.  Grey  that  Selby  became 
so  infatuated  with  play,  and  yet  the  young  man  regarded 
him  as  his  best  and  staunchest  friend.  How  blind  is 
friendship  sometimes ! 

Selby  had  been  one  of  the  guests  at  Mr.  Grey's  ball, 
and  had  been  captivated  by  the  charms  of  the  young 
hostess.     Mr.  Grey  had  kept  his    eye  keenly  on  the 


rjt 


{'! 


38  ' 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


young  man's  movements  through  the  entire  evening  al- 
though he  professed  to  have  se<"n  very  little  of  him.  He 
had  an  object  in  view  in  thus  interesting  himself  about 
Selby,  but  he  carefully  concealed  that  object  within  his 
own  breast. 

Selby  himself  was  not  communicative  to  the  father 
in  regard  to  his  feelings  towards  Minna,  and  so  the  two 
were  playing  at  cross-purposes  without  being  aware 
of  it. 

When  separating  at  the  railway  depot  in  New  York, 
Selby  merely  remarked,  "  I  hope,  Grey,  you'll  allow  me 
to  call  an'd  become  a  visitor  at  your  house,  now  that  you 
have.xipened  it  to  your  friends." 

"  Will  be  happy  to  see  you  at  any  time.  I  am  sure 
my  daughter  will  always  be  glad  to  receive  one  of  my 
best  friends." 

"  Thanks !  old  fellow,"  said  Selby,  as  they  shook 
bands  at  parting. 


r:i' 


IM 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


89 


evening  al- 
of  him.  He 
mself  about 
ct  within  his 

to  the  father 
id  so  the  two 
being    aware 

n  New  York, 
)u'll  allow  me 
now  that  you 

e.     I  am  sure 
/e  one  of  my  \ 

Is  they  shook 


CHAPTER  V. 

Tim  Hucklebury  was  the  favorite  attendant  of  Mr. 

iGrey,  and  at  the  same  time  there  was  not  a  servant  in 

[the  he  jse  more  devoted  to  Minna.     He  took  special  care 

[of  her  pony,  and  generally  accompanied  her  as  her  groom 

[when  she  went  out  riding,  which   she  did  ver^g^often. 

Tim  was  a  strange  looking  creature  outwardly, 

character  was  about  as  odd  as  his  personal  ap 

He  was  short  and  very  thin,  but  wiry  ;  he  had  Mis' 

head,  turned-up  nose,  and  bright  sparkling  eyei|>i'i 

hair  was  dark  brown,  and  always  kept  cut  short, 

face  was  deeply  pitted  by  small-pox.     There 

better  nor  a  more  fearless  rider  in  St.  Loiis  thai 

One  day  when  out  riding  with  Minna,  he  had 
his  horse  to  loiter  far  behind  his  mistress,  wheHltfiiMil 
horror  he  saw  her  puny  take  fright  and  dash  o§Jiliilii 
direction  of  the  river.  In  a  moment  Tim's  horse  fett 
the  spurs  deep  into  his  flanks,  and  the  next  instant  the 
Startled  animal  bounded  forward,  his  rider  urging  him 
at  a  furious  pace  with  whip  and  spur.  It  was  a  race  for 
life  or  death.  Minna  never  lost  her  self-possession,  al- 
though she  had  no  control  over  her  frightened  pony. 
The  thundering  of  Tim's  horse  after  him  only  increased 
his  fear,  and  he  rushed  on  with  renewed  speed. 

"  Keep  your  seat,  Miss,  hold  well  on,"  shouted  Tim, 
"  I'll  soon  be  up  to  you." 

Minna  heard  his  voice  and  took  courage,  but  tl  >:  n^xt 


ii^  I 


( 


mi 


m^ 


>.)' 


f^i 


i*K 


■•>■'■ 


40 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


instant  the  broad  river  presented  itself  to  her  view,  anc 
she  saw  at  a  glance  that  unless  Tim  could  stop  her  pon) 
ere  she  reached  the  bank,  she  would  be  lost, 

As  for  Tim,  he  took  in  the  situation  at  a  glance  and 
decided  in  a  moment  what  he  would  do.  He  saw  that 
he  could  not  possibly  reach  Minna  to  stop  her  in  time 
So  throwing  his  feet  out  of  the  stirrups,  he  shouted  to 
Minna,  "  Let  him  go,  don't  throw  yourself  off,  the  bank 
is  low,  let  him  take  the  river,  I'm  right  after  you  and 
can  save  you." 

Minna  heard,  her  heart  gave  a  great  throb  as  she 
saw  h^r  danger.  She  thought  of  her  mother,  of  Elsie ; 
it  ^^Vfcd  as  if  her  whole  life  passed  in  revii^w  before  her 
ini'^lilbment's  time. 

4^  SJ^  had  faith  in  Tim,  but  could  hardly  realize  how 
.^.'wooid  be  able  to  save  her.  When  she  approached 
ll^Vlliilik,  her  pony  bearing  along  at  bn;ak-neck  speed, 
4hc«»lldsed  her  eyes  ;  the  next  moment  there  was  a 
||f|^A,tand  then  she  lost  all  consciousness. 
INihIfkjna's  pony  had  hardly  reached  the  water  ere  there 
^•igaiS;:^l»econd  splash,  and  Tim's  horse  could  have  been 
lie^^li^imming  towards  the  shore  without  a  rider.  But 
*t\m  himself,  who  was  an  excellent  swimmer,  had  already 
reached  Minna,  anJ  was  bearing  her  inanimate  '  n  to  a 
the  bank,  which  he  soon  reached,  and  laying  //'  i  n- 
sensible  burden  on  the  grass  bounded  off  to  a  hoi.  je  t 
close  by  and  in  a  few  moments  had  brought  assistance. 
In  a  short  time  Minna  revived,  and  Tim  having  pro- 
cured a  carriage  from  a  gentleman  living  near,  drove  her  p 
home  at  her  urgent  request,  although  the  kind  people  ti 
who  had  been  attending  to  her  begged  her  to  accept  ol  P 
their  hospitality.  ^ 

But  Minna,  although  dripping  wet,  preferred  driving  ^ 


I 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


4ii 


)  her  view  an(H  back  at  once,  and  so  Tim,  who  blamed  himself  for  the  i 
[  stop  her  pon\B  accident,  did  not  hesitate  a  moment  in  obeying  the  i 
^gj.  ■  wishes  of  his  young  mistress.  I 

it  a  dance  anclB       This  incident  served  to  make  Tim  more   anxious 
He  saw  thatB  than  ever  to  serve  Minna,  and  she  feeling  that  she  owed 
)p  her  in  time.!  her  life  to  him  was  ever  grateful  to  him,  and  whenever 

she  wanted  anything  done  particularly  she   invariably  j 
went  to  Tim. 

She  knew  the  boy  was  always  ready  and  pleased  to  i 
do  her  biddings,  but  she  did  not  understand  how  thor-  \ 
oughly  devoted  he  was  to  her,  and  she  little  imagined  i 
the  important  part  he  was  to  play  in  her  aft'^r-life. 

As  we  have  already   mentioned,  Tim  was  also  the 
favorite  servant  in  Mr.  Grey's  estimation.     In  fact  the 
boy  occupied  more  the  position  of  a  confidential  valet 
than  anything  else  to  his   master.     He  was   aware   of 
many  secrets  concerning  Richard  Grey  which  the  latter 
did  not  wish  known  generally.     Tim   frequently  accom- 
panied his   master  to  his  favorite  haunts,  and  therefore 
knew  and  was  known  by  all  the  principal  gamblers  in 
St.  Louis.      But  the  lad  was  wise  in   keeping  his   own 
counsel,  and  he  never  betrayed  his  master  in  the  slight- 
est degree  by  word  or  deed.      Tim  wa'  rather  a  favorite 
amongst  the  sporting  fraternity.      His  quaint  ways,  in- 
lavinL   iV'  i    n-jdomitable  cheek,  and  well  known   pluck  raised  him  in 
off  to  a  houoeltheir  opinion. 
>u2:ht  assistance.       Whefl  Minnas*  anxiety  in  regard  to  her  father's  ab- 

nce  became  known  to  Tim,  he  hunted  the  city  in  every 
place  where  he  thought  he  might  be  able   to  find  his 
the  kind  people  master ;  but  his  search  proved  unsuccessful,  which  rather 
lier  t,    iccept  ofc'^izzled  him,  inasmuch  as  Mr.  Grey  seldom  went  away 

on  any  special  errand  without  first  acquainting  Tim  of 
referred  driving  "s  whereabouts  | 

\ 


he  shouted  to 

if  off,  the  bank 

after  you  and 

t  throb  as  she 
other,  of  Elsie ; 
;view  before  her 

diy  reaUze  how 
she  approached 
;ak-neck  speed 
It  there  was 
ss. 

water  ere  there 
:ould  have  beer 
ut  a  rider.  But 
mer,had  il  ready 
mimatc  ^m  to 


HiWiiiS 


42 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


If 


/:;i  ■ 


This  he  did,  lest  he  might  be  wanted  for  any  par- 
ticular  purpose,  in  which  case  his  servant  could  always 

rind  him. 

But  on  this  occasion  he  had  gone  off  without  letting 
Tirti  know  where,  and  the  boy  at  once  concluded  some- 
thing extraordinary  had  happened. 

During  his  search  he  had  learned  the  particulars  of 
his  master's  play  with  Langton,  and  supposed  heavy 
losses,  and  knowing  that  his  money  was  principally  in- 
vested through  a  New  York  firm,  he  shrewdly  guessed 
rbat  Mr.  Grey  had  gone  to  that  city  to  replenish  his 
p>  As  we  already  know,  he  was  correct  in  his  sur- 

mise, and  Tim  feeling  sure  that  he  was  right,  haunted 
the  railway  depot  at  every  incoming  train,  until  at  last 
he  met  his  master. 

Tim  at  once  acquainted  Minna  of  her  father's  arrival, 
and  was  once  more  entrusted  with  the  note  which  this 
time  he  safelv  delivered. 

Mr.  Grey's  face,  on  reading  it,  lighted  up  with 
pleasure. 

"  Ah  ! "  he  thought,  "  I  felt  sure  she  would  come  to 
her  senses.     I'll  have  no  more  trouble  with  her." 

Richard  Grey  sent  word  by  Tim  that  he  would  join 
his  daughter  at  dinner  that  evening,  a  communication 
which  greatly  eased  poor  Minna's  mind. 


■ftiM 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


thout  letting 
eluded  some-] 

particulars  of] 
jposed  heavy 
principally  in- 
wdly  guessed' 
replenish  his  I 
;ct  in  his  sur- 
right,  haunted 
n,  until  at  last 

ather's  arrival, 
ote  which  this 

ited   up  with 

wrould  come  to 

h  her." 

he  would  join 

ommunication 


CHAPTER  VL 

Minna  was  really  delighted  when  her  father  made  his 
appearance  at  the  dinner-table  according  to  promise,  but 
she  felt  almost  happy  when  he  signified  his  intention  of 
spending  the  evening  with  her.  The  truth  is,  he  was 
tired  both  in  body  and  mind,  and  required  rest.  He 
fretted  a  good  deal  over  his  recent  losses,  more  on  ac- 
count of  his  having  met  his  equal  in  play  for  the  first 
time,  than  the  money  he  had  lost.  He  was  to  meet 
Langton  the  following  evening,  and  he  wished  to  remain 
quiet,  in  order  to  nerve  himself  for  the  occasion.  It  was 
by  no  means  out  of  consideration  for  Minna  that  he  spent 
the  evening  at  home,  although  he  allowed  her  to  im- 
agine so. 

Minna  of  course  looked  on  it  as  a  desire  on  her 
father's  part  to  show  a  reconciliation,  and  when  with 
crafty  duplicity  he  referred  to  her  mother  in  the  kindest 
manner,  as  if  to  dispel  any  idea  that  he  regarded  her 
memory  with  aught  but  respect,  the  innocent  and  con- 
fiding girl  blamed  herself  more  and  more  for  having 
been  so  hasty  during  their  previous  interview.  Thus 
Mr.  Grey  succeeded  in  bending  Minna  unknown  to  her* 
self  to  become  a  willing  tool  in  his  hands.  ' 

Minna  Grey  retired  to  rest  that  night  with  the  con- 
soling idea  that  she  had  succeeded  in  taking  the  first 
step  towards  reforming  her  fathei*,  while  he  felt  that  t 


he 


r 
h 


'■■K\t' 


# 


-# 


m 


ill 


m  i 


»in; 


f' 


44 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


principal  obstacle  had  been  overcome  towards  obtaining 
an  influence  over  his  daughter  for  his  own  purpose. 
He  felt  that  with  care  he  could  now  mould  her  to  his 
wishes. 

The  next  evening  Mr.  Grey  met  Langton  to  have  his 
revenge,  and  Selby,  true  to  his  word,  had  returned  from 
"New  York  in  time  to  be  present. 

The  two  players  were  very  much  alike  in  personal 
appearance.  They  were  both  handsome  men,  with  clear 
cut  features — each  had  the  cold  glitter  in  the  eye  which 
denoted  an  utter  absence  of  feeling  towards  his  fellow- 
men.  The  small  mouth,  with  thin  colorless  lips  firmly 
closed,  denoting  decision  and  great  nerve,  was  observa- 
ble in  both,  and  their  cool,  quiet  manner,  without  the 
slightest  appearance  of  excitement,  whether  losing  or 
winning,  pronounced  them  to  be  expert  gamblers.  They 
were  opponents  worthy  of  each  other.  They  were 
equals  as  far  as  knowledge  of  play  went,  but  on  this  oc- 
casion luck  was  against  the  one  and  in  favor  of  the 
other  with  fearful  odds. 

Mr.  Grey  again  lost  heavily,  his  opponent  sweeping 
everything  before  him.  Selby,  who  sat  near,  was  fasci- 
nated by  the  excitement  of  the  scene  before  him.  He 
looked  into  Mr.  Grey's  face,  but  could  not  detect  the 
slightest  appearance  of  annoyance  or  impatience  in  his 
features.  He  was  as  calm  as  if  he  was  merely  playing 
for  amusement  instead  of  for  thousands — the  only  per- 
ceptible sign  (slight  in  itself)  was  a  quicker,  almost 
nervous,  motion  of  his  long  white  hand  with  its  taper 
fingers  as  he  dealt  the  cards. 

Langton  played  with  equal  composure.  Although  a 
heavy  winner,  he  did  not  allow  the  slightest  appearance 
of  elation  to  be  observed  in  his  manner.    He  was  a  most 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


45 


irds  obtaining 
own  purpose.  I 
>uld  her  to  his 

on  to  have  his 
returned  from 

:e  in  personal 
nen,  with  clear 
the  eye  which 
rds  his  fellow- 
ess  lips  firmly 
,  was  observa- 
;r,  without  the 
jther  losing  or 
mblers.  They 
•.  They  were 
but  on  this  oc- 
[1  favor  of  the 

.i* 

nent  sweeping 
lear,  was  fasci- 
fore  him.  He 
not  detect  the 
ipatience  in  his 
merely  playing 
—the  only  per- 
:[uicker,  almost 
with  its  taper 

e.     Although  a 

test  appearance 

He  was  a  most 


accomplished  gambler ;  he  was  the  only  equal  Mr.  Grey 
had  ever  met  in  the  course  of  his  life. 

The  heavy  play  of  the  two  men  had  attracted  the  at- 
tention of  a  number  of  the  most  noted  gamblers  in  St. 
Louis,  and  quite  a  crowd  of  men  stood  and  sat  round  the 
table. 

All  through  the  night,  and  well  into  the  morning,  the 
interest  of  the  game  never  abated,  and  hardly  a  word  was 
spoken  in  the  room,  so  intense  was  the  excitement  felt 
by  those  present.  The  two  players  seemed  the  coolest 
men  in  the  company. 

At  last  Mr.  Grey  threw  down  the  cards.  "  It  is  no 
use,  Langton  ;  I'd  prefer  taking  this  up  some  other  time." 

"  All  right,  Grey  ;  whenever  you  say  the  word  I  am 
ready." 

The  two  men  rose.  Not  another  word  was  spoken 
between  them  concerning  the  game,  but  the  bystanders 
stood  whispering  in  groups  over  the  result  of  the  night's 
work.  Grey,  Langton  and  Selby  had  a  botile  of  cham- 
pagne between  them,  and  then  the  party  separated  ;  and 
as  Grey  went  out,  leaning  rather  heavily  on  his  friend 
Selby,  he  said :  "  Langton  plays  a  fair  game,  but  the 
devil  is  on  his  side  ;  I  cannot  understand  him.  I  never 
met  his  equal.  I  have  a  queer  feeling  that  that  man  wil 
ruin  me,  Selby." 

"  Tut !  tut !  Grey,  you  are  overwrought ;  it  has  been 
an  awful  night,  by  Jove,  though  you  are  the  coolest  pair 
I  ever  heard  of  or  saw." 

"  Cool ! "  exclaimed  Mr.  Grey  ;  **  yes  !  Do  you  know, 
Selby,  if  I'd  seen  the  slightest  sign  of  foul  play  I  would 
have  shot  him  in  his  chair.  I'll  kill  that  man  yet,  Selby, 
you'll  see,"  he  continued  with  concentrated  hatred  in  his 
tone,  "  or  he'll  kill  me ;  mark  my  words." 


46 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


i 


fl. 


J.'vi 


Selby  had  never  witnessed  so  much  bitternes&-~so 
much  venom — in  his  friend,  and  he  wondered,  while  he 
was  not  surprised,  when  he  considered  the  heavy  losses 
he  had  met  with  that  evening. 

Mr.  Grey,  accompanied  by  Selby,  walked  home,  and, 
letting  himself  in  with  his  night-key,  turned  on  the 
threshold  to  shake  hands  with  his  companion.  He  was 
perfectly  calm  and  self-possessed  now,  and  with  a  smile 
said  :  "  I  suppose  I  need  hardly  ask  you  to  come  in  at 
this  hour?" 

"  Hardly,"  said  Selby  ;  "  but  I  intend  to  pay  my  re- 
spects to  Miss  Grey  in  the  afternoon ;  yoii  know  I  have 
not  called  yet." 

"  Tell  you .  what  you'll  do  ;  you'll  come  and  have 
dinner  with  us — we  dine  at  six — and  I'll  explain  every- 
thing to  my  daughter." 

"  Nothing  would  give  me  more  pleasure,  old  fellow ; 
but  it  is  hardly  the  correct  thing,  you  know." 

"  Oh  !  never  mind  ceremony,"  answered  Mr.  Grey  ; 
"  say  you  will  come." 

"  Well,  well,  I'll  come  with  pleasure  ;  but,  by  Jove  ! 
I  don't  know  what  Miss  Grey  will  think  of  me." 

"  Then  we'll  expect  you,"  said  Mr.  Grey. 

"  Don't  forget  to  explain  the  reason  of  my  not  hav- 
ing called,"  urged  Selby. 

"  I'll  attend  to  tliat,  believe  me,"  replied  Mr.  Grey  ; 
and  wishing  his  companion  good-night,  he  closed  the 
door  and  softly  ascended  to  his  room. 

Selby  went  home  perplexed  and  delighted — perplexed 
at  the  strange  character  of  the  man  he  had  just  parted 
from,  and  delighted  at  the  prospect  of  meeting  Minna 
Grey  once  more. 

When  Mr.  Grey  was  alone  in  his  chamber  he  gave 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


47 


i 


lamberhe  gave 


vent  to  his  feelings.  He  cursed  Langton  and  vowed 
vengeance  against  him.  Not  only  did  he  hate  the  man 
for  winning  so  much  of  his  money,  but  the  idea  that  he 
had  been  so  thoroughly  vanquished  in  play  before  his 
boon  companions  rankled  in  his  mind.  Then  his  thoughts 
turned  to  his  schemes  in  regard  to  Selby.  He  was 
fully  determined  that  Minna  should  become  the  wife  of 
his  friend.  He  knew  that  Selby  was  dissolute  and 
careless,  but  he  would  be  immensely  wealthy,  and  it  was 
the  young  man's  riches  he  coveted.  He  cared  very 
little  whether  Minna  would  be  happy  or  not — just  as 
Elsie  foresaw.  He  regarded  only  the  fact  that  it 
would  be  to  his  advantage  to  have  a  rich  son-in-law, 
especially,  he  thought,  if  I  make  many  more  such  losses 
as  I  have  to-night. 

At  the  breakfast-table  Mr.  Grey  intimated  to  Minna 
that  he. would  bring  a  friend  to  dine  with  him  in  the 
evening,  and  asked  her  to  be  prepared  to  meet  him. 
He  represented  Selby  as  one  to  whom  he  was  under 
obligations  for  many  acts  of  friendship,  and  endeavored 
to  interest  his  daughter  by  that  means.  But  Minna  re- 
membered the  words  of  Elsie,  warning  her  against  her 
father's  friends,  and  although  she  resolved  to  receive 
Selby  cordially  for  the  sake  of  her  parent,  she  determined 
to  discourage  as  far  as  possible  any  further  acquaint- 
ance. 

When  Selby,  therefore,  made  his  appearance  in  the 
evening  with  Mr.  Grey,  Minna  received  him  graciously, 
and  delighted  her  father's  heart  by  showing  every  pos- 
sible attention  to  his  guest.  But  Selby,  notwithstanding 
this,  was  far  from  satisfied  with  his  visit.  Although  he 
was  a  brilliant  conversationalist,  and  knew  how  to  make 
himself  agreeable  to  the  gentler  sex,  he  could  not  help 


m^ 


48 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


-*?#• 


w 


^'■fli'ti!! 


i  i! 


feeling  that  he  had  failed  utterly  in  interesting  Minna. 
As  a  hostess,  she  was  most  attentive  ;  as  a  guest  he  had 
nothing  to  complain  of,  but  he  seemed  unable  to  make 
any  advance  with  his  fair  companion  towards  a  more 
intimate  acquaintance. 

Mr.  Grey  did  not  fail  to  observe  Selby*s  disappoint- 
ment, but  he  consoled  himself  with  the  idea  that  it  was 
owing  to  Minna's  timidity  more  than  to  any  desire  on 
her  part  to  repulse  his  friend,  and  he  calculated  that  by 
throwing  her  into  Selby's  company  as  much  as  possible, 
he  would  succeed  in  bringing  about  the  marriage  he  had 
set  his  heart  upon. 

Minna  had  a  very  sweet  voice,  which  had  been  care- 
fully trained,  and,  in  addition,  she  was  an  accomplished  I 
musician  on  the  harp  and  piano.  Her  mother  during  I 
her  life  had  bestowed  great  care  in  the  education  of  her  | 
daughter,  and  before  her  death  she  had  instructed  Elsie 
to  see  that  the  very  best  teachers  should  be  engaged  to 
complete  what  she  had  commenced.  Elsie  had  prevailed, 
therefore,  on  Mr.  Grey  to  spare  no  expense  in  finish- 
ing Minna's  education,  and  amongst  other  accomplish- 
ments, music  formed  a  prominent  part. 

Mmna,  at  her  father's  request,  sang  and  played 
several  times  during  the  evening  —  indeed  she  was 
rather  glad  to  do  so  in  order  to  avoid  a  tite-a-tite  with 
Selby.  The  latter  was  enchanted  with  the  brilliancy 
of  the  fair  performer,  but  he  would  willingly  have  fore- 
gone the  pleasure,  to  have  received  some  little  sign  that 
he  would  be  regarded  by  her  as  a  welcome  visitor  at  the 
house.  He  had  hinted,  in  fact,  how  pleased  he  would  b 
if  he  were  allowed  to  visit  occasionally,  but  Minna  ha 
studiously  avoided  responding. 

Selby  was  perplexed  to  understand  the  evident  coo 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


40 


sting  Minna, 
guest  he  had 
ible  to  make 
rards  a  more 


's  disappoint- 
iea  that  it  was 
any  desire  on 
ulated  that  by 
ch  a^  possible, 
arriage  he  had 

had  been  care- 


ness  with  which  his  advanced  were  received,  but  he  went 
away  from  Mr  Grey's  house  more  in  love  than  ever  with 
Minna,  and  determined,  if  possible,  to  overcome  her 
repugnance  to  his  society.  Why  Minna  should  dislike 
him  puzzled  him  exceedingly,  and  the  only  solution  he 
could  surmise  was  that  some  one  else  had  a  prior  claim 
to  her  affections,  and  that  she,  from  a  feeling  of  loyalty 
to  the  absent  lover,  thought  it  her  duty  to  discourage  the 
attentions  of  another.  Not  that  Selby  had  shown  any 
marked  attention  to  Minna.  He  was  too  much  a  man 
of  the  world  to  have  committed  any  such  blunder,  but 
he  knew  that  he  was  very  much  in  love,  and  that  women 
are  very  quick  to  discern  such  a  state  of  feeling,  and  to 
n  accomplished  I  either  encourage  or  resent  it,  as  the  circumstances  of  the 
mother  during  I  case  may  dictate.  He  felt  that  he  must  have  in  some 
ducation  of  her  I  way  allowed  his  love  for  the  girl  to  have  shown  itself  to 
nstructed  Elsie  I  her  either  in  his  looks  or  voice,  and  that  she  had  instantly 
be  engaged  to  detected  it. 

Thus  he  reasoned  in  his  own  mind  as  he  walked  home 
to  his  rooms  after  leaving  Mr  Grey's  ;  and  before  he  went 
to  bed  that  night  he  resolved,  if  possible,  to  find  out  ex- 
actly how  the  case  stood,  and  if,  as  he  supposed,  there 
ng  and  played  was  another  lover  in  the  question,  he  decided  to  go  at 
ndeed  she  was  once  to  Minna  and  ask  her  to  accept  him  as  a  friend,  if 
1  tite-a-tite  with  not  as  a  lover. 

h  the  brilliancy       Selby,  in  truth,  possessed  a  fine  sense  of  honor  in 
ingly  have  fore- such  matters. 

e  little  sign  that  He  was  not  a  believer  in  the  adage  that  "  all  is  fair 
me  visitor  at  the  n  love  ; "  on  the  contrary,  he  thought  that  where  a  man 
ased  he  would  be  jad  fairly  secured  the  love  of  a  woman  it  was  dishonor- 
but  Minna  ha<  ible  on  the  part  of  another  to  endeavor  to  destroy  so 
acred  a  bond.  If,  however,  he  should  learn  that  there 
the  evident  cool^as  no  other  lover  in  the  case,  he  made  up  his  mind  to 

4 


e  had  prevailed 
)ense  in  finish 
ler  accomplish 


PSB 


!•■!. 


••«*>♦• 


60 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


persevere  in  his  endeavor  to  win  Minna  by  every  honor* 
able  means  in  his  power.  He  little  imagined  that  Mr. 
Grey  was  scheming  to  obtain  him  for  a  son-in-law,  or 
that  the  fact  of  his  being  an  intimate  friend  of  her  father 
was  sufficient  to  prejudice  Minna  against  him.  It  re- 
mained for  him  to  find  out  these  truths  at  a  later  date, 
when  he  discovered  to  his  sorrow  how  duped  both  he 
and  Minna  had  been  by  Mr.  Grey. 


^\\   1i 


|r  every  honor- 
gined  that  Mr. 
son-in-law,  or| 
id  of  her  father  I 
it  him.  It  re- 
at  a  later  date, 
duped  both  he 


Wrecks  in  tfu  Sea  of  Life, 


61 


CHAPTER  VIL 


It  seemed  as  if  Mr.  Gray's  encounter  with  Langton 
was  the  turning-point  in  his  career  as  a  gambler.  From 
that  time  his  once  proverbial  success  turned  to  ill-luck, 
and  his  losses  became  heavier  as  he  grew  more  and  more 
reckless.  He  was  possessed  by  a  strange  infatuation  to 
play  with  Langton,  always  hoping  against  hope  that  the 
tide  of  fortune  would  turn  in  his  favor.  At  last  the 
strain  on  his  mind  began  to  affect  his  health,  and  he 
became  peevish,  restless,  and  frequently  had  recourse  to 
brandy  to  keep  up  his  spirits.  People  wondered  at  this 
change  in  a  man  of  Mr.  Grey's  callous  temperament,  but 
they  could  form  no  idea  how  heavy  his  losses  had  been, 
or  how  near  he  was  to  the  verge  of  ruin.  When  Richard 
Grey  met  with  his  first  reverses,  he  thought  more  of  the 
effect  it  would  have  on  his  standing  amongst  the  gam- 
bling fraternity  than  the  actual  loss  of  money  he  sus- 
tained ;  but  as  drain  after  drain  on  his  wealth  succeeded 
each  other  at  short  intervals,  he  began  to  realize  how 
desperate  his  position  was  ^^ecoming,  and  how  quickly 
poverty,  which  he  dreaded  so  much,  might  overtake  him. 
Still  he  could  not  free  himself  from  the  infatuation  of 
playing  with  Langton,  whom  he  had  begun  to  regard  as 
an  evil  genius. 

During  all  this  time,  however,  not  one  thought  entered 
this  selfish  man's  mind  of  the  position  he  was  fast  re- 


.'A*, 


':■! 


.!.     I 


,:  n 


H 


rm 


s^ 


52 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


ducing  his  daughter  to.  He  never  considered  how  hard 
it  was  for  a  young  girl,  reared  from  infancy  amidst  luxury, 
to  be  suddenly  confronted  with  th*^  cold  world  in  poverty 
and  want.  It  never  occurred  to  him  that  he  had  been 
instrumental  in  bringing  his  daughter  into  contact  with 
the  pleasures  of  society,  only  to  hurl  her  at  one  blow 
into  a  life  of  misery  and  suffering.  He  had  not  suc- 
ceeded as  well  as  he  had  expected  in  bringing  about 
a  marriage  between  Minna  and  his  friend  Selby.  The 
latter,  it  is  true,  had  managed  to  become  a  frequent 
visitor  at  Mr.  Grey's,  and  had  even  gone  the  length  of 
expressing  to  Minna  the  state  of  his  feelings  towards  her, 
but  so  far  he  had  received  no  encouragement  from  her  ; 
but  as  there  was  no  r'val  to  dread,  he  still  indulged  the 
hope  of  winning  her.  Mr.  Grey  had  not  been  able  to 
mould  Minna  to  his  will,  so  far  as  Selby  was  concerned, 
and  this  thought  rankled  in  his  mind  in  conjunction  with 
the  desperate  condition  of  Lis  own  affairs.  Minna  could 
not  avoid  liking  Selby  as  a  friend  ;  he  was  very  kind  and 
considerate  towards  her — always  trying  to  please  her. 
He  even  went  so  far  as  to  abandon  many  of  his  dissolute 
habits  for  her  .sake,  although  she  was  not  aware  of  this 
change  in  him  for  the  better,  but  the  alteration  in  his 
mode  of  life  made  him  a  more  acceptable  companion 
than  he  otherwise  would  have  been.  His  feelings  to- 
wards women  were  of  a  more  refined  character  than  are 
generally  to  be  found  amongst  men  of  the  world,  and  aj 
he  was  a  strictly  honorable  man,  he  could  not  fail  t( 
create  a  favorable  impr'ission  in  the  mind  of  a  girl  sc 
pure  and  innocent  as  Minna.  Still  she  did  not  love  him 
and  Selby  felt  it  keenly,  because  he  knew  thj?t  while  lov< 
was  lacking  he  could  never  expect  to  make  her  his  wife 
Matters   were  in  this  stage  in  the  Grey  family  whei 


''W 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 

Tim  Hucklebury  became  very  much  exercised  over  the 

condition  of  his  master.     He  had  observed  with  deep 

concern  the  great  change  which  had  come  over  Mr.  Grey, 

and   he  was  grieved   to  see  the   anxiety  of  his  young 

mistress  in  regard  to  her  father's  state  of  heahh.     Mr. 

Grey  had  altogether   ignored  Tim  of  late.     He  seldom 

informed  him  of  his  movements,  and  never  took  him,  as 

he  had  been  accustomed  to  do,  when  visiting  his  haunts. 

The  fact  is,  Mr.  Grey  did  not  wish  even  his  confidential 

servant  to  witness  his  discomfiture  at  the  gaming-table. 

During  the  zenith  of  his  success  he   had  been  proud  of 

showing  Tim  his  great  skill,  and  now  thatluck  had  turned 

against  him  he  dreaded  even  the  ridicule  of  his  servant. 

Tim  however  was    not   content   to  remain  in  a  state 

of   uncertainty.     He   felt,   as   he   remarked  to  himself, 

that  something  was  up,  and  that  something  he  was  bound 

to  find  out.     He  knew  there  was  no  good  going  to  his 

master,  as  "he  would  probably  in  that  case  be  told  to  mind 

his  own  business  ;  but  he  resolved  to  go  to  Selby,  with 

whom  he  was  a  great  favorite,  and   from  whom  he  felt 

sure  he  could  obtain  some  clue  to  his  master's  troubles. 

Accordingly  one   day  he    presented    himself  before 

Selby  as  that  gentleman  was  in  the  act  of  dressing. 

"  Good-morning,  Tim,"  said    Selby.     *•  What  brings 
you  here  ?  any  message  from  Mr.  Grey  } " 

"  No,  sir ;  Mr.  Grey  never  sends  me  with  any  mes-  , 
he  world,  and  a^  sages  now.     He  don't  take  any  notice  of  me  any  more, 
ould  not   fail  td  and  I've  been  a  faithful  servant  to  hirn,  sir." 
ind  of   a   girl  sc         "  That  you  have.  Tim— that  you  have-— not  a  better 
id  not  love  him  lad  in  St.  Louis  than  yourself ;  but  what  is  the  matter  ?  j 
th:?t  while  lov(  nothing  gone  wrong,  I  hope."    Selby  said  this  with  some 
ke  her  his  wife  anxiety,  for  he  had  observed  with  wonder   and    regret  | 
rey  family  wheij  the  grea'  alteration  which  had  taken  place  in  Mr.  Grey.  ^ 


ered  how  hard 
amidst  luxury, 
)rld  in  poverty 
Lt  he  had  been 
o  contact  with 
er  at  one  blow 
;  had  not  suc- 
jringing   about 
id  Selby.     The 
me   a  frequent 
e  the  length  of 
o-s  towards  her, 
Tient  from  her  ; 
ill  indulged  the 
)t  been  able  to 
was  concerned 
onjunction  with 
Minna  could 
s  very  kind  and 
to  please  her. 
of  his  dissolute 
t  aware  of  this 
Iteration  in  his 
able  companion 
His  feelings  to 
racter  than  are 


m 


,  !' 


!it; 


'  n 


!Mr) 


!      l! 


'W 

M 


64 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


"Well,  sir,  nothing  particular  has  gone  wrong,  but 
I'm  mighty  troubled  about  my  master  and  don't  know 
what  to  make  of  him  lately." 

"  You  are  not  the  only  one,  Tim,"  said  Selby,  giv- 
ing a  finishing  touch  to  his  necktie  and  then  proceeding 
to  fill  his  meerschaum  pipe.  "  It's  the  whole  talk  at  the 
rooms  just  now.'* 

"  I  took  the  liberty  of  coming  to  you  to  speak  about 
it,  sir,  knowing  you  were  his  friend  ;  and  seeing  as  how 
you've  been  always  very  kind  to  me,  sir,  I  thought 
you'd  pardon  me  doing  so." 

"  Certainly,*  Tim ;  but  I  do  not  know  that  I  can 
throw  much  light  upon  it.  Mr.  Grey  of  late  keeps 
very  much  to  himself,  you  know;  I  almost  think  he 
avoids  mc  sometimes." 

"  That  is  bad,  sir.  When  a  man  keeps  out  of  the 
Way  of  his  best  friends,  and  don't  even  trust  his  faithful 
servants  like  me,  sir,  depend  upon  it  there's  -something 
up." 

**  I  don't  think  matters  have  been  going  on  all  right 
with  Mr.  Grey  for  some  time,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  Tim  ; 
but  you  know  we  all  have  our  seasons  of  ill  luck.  Look 
at  me,  for  instance  ;  it  is  ill  luck  pretty  near  all  the  time 
in  my  case,  but  I  always  thought  Grey  could  stand  any- 
thing— he  seemed  like  a  man  of  iron  to  me." 

**  It  must  be  something  uncommon  bad,  sir,  and  it 
makes  my  heart  sore  to  see  him ;  he  ain't  at  all  like  my 
master  of  old,  and  then  there's  Miss  Minna,  poor  thing ! 
she's  just  worrying  all  the  time  about  her  father.  I 
can't  stand  it — something's  got  to  be  done,  sir,  and  I  am 
going  to  do  it." 

"Spoken  like  a  little  man,"  said  Selby;  "but  what 
do  you  propose  to  do  Tim  ? " 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


55 


s  wrong,  but 
I  don't  know 

id  Selby,  giv- 
;n  proceeding 
)le  talk  at  the 

o  speak  about 
seeing  as  how 
ir,  I    thought 

N  that  I  can 
of  late  keeps 
nost  think   he 

eps  out  of  the 
ust  his  faithful 
re's  something 

ng  on  all  right 
he  truth,  Tim ; 
ill  luck.  Look 
ear  all  the  time 
)uld  stand  any- 

le."  I 

bad,  sir,  and  it 
t  at  all  like  my 
na,  poor  thing ! 
her  father.  I 
le,  sir,  and  I  am 

Iby ;  "  but  what 


"  Would  you  mind  answering  a  few  questions,  if  you^ 
can,  sir,  and  then  I'll  tell  you  what  I'll  do." 

"  If  I  can  be  of  any  service  to  you,  Tim,  you  can  de- 
pend upon  it  I  will  do  all  I  can.  Go  ahead,  my  boy, 
with  your  questions." 

"  Have  you  been  out  much  with  Mr.  Grey  lately, 
sir.?" 

"  Not  as  much  as  I  used  to  be ;  but  occasionally  Tve  I 
been  with  him." 

"  Has  he  had  bad  luck  when  you've  been  with  him  ? " ' 

"  Confounded  bad  luck,  my  boy ;  but  that  can't 
affect  Grey  ;  he's  able  to  stand  it  you  know." 

"  You  weren't  with  him  all  the  time,  sir,  and  you 
don't  know  how  a  man  like  Mr.  Grey  will  play  if  he's 
drove  to  it.     I  know  him  better  than  y 

"  That  may  be,  Tim  ;  but  go  on." 

"  Did  you  notice  what  kind  o'  chap  that  was  playing 
with  him,  and  if  he  has  played  more  'an  once  with 
him.?" 

"  By  Jove  !  Yes,  the  fallow's  name  is  Langton,  and 
Grey  seems  to  play  alwa)  vith  him  of  late  ;  but  there's 
nothing  wrong  there,  Tim.  Grey  himself  acknowledges 
that  Langton  plays  a  square  game." 

"  Maybe,"  said  Tim  ;  "but  what  sort  o'  lookincj  chap 
is  he  > " 

"  Pretty  much  the  same  cut  as  Grey  himself ;  that  is 
about  the  best  description  I  can  give  of  him" 

"I'd  like  to  see  them  play,  sir,  the  nev<  me,"  said 
Tim,  "  if  you'd  only  help  me." 

"  Why  that's  easy  enough.     You've  got  the  entree  to 
le  rooms,  my  boy,  whenever  you  like.     1 


find  out  the 


time  and  let  you  know 


>» 


(( 


That  ain't  it,  sir  ;  that's  not  what  I  want  altogether. 


f.l 


iil! 


I  'I 


H.;    •) 


,.«^ 


•«».- 


66 


W'hrr/^j  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


Mr.  Grey  never  takes  me  out  now,  and  if  he  saw  me  in 
the  room  he'd  ship  me  the  next  day.  No,  sir,  't  won't  do 
to  have  him  see  me." 

"  Well,  my  boy,  I  don't  see  exactly  how  you're  going 
to  look  on  at  the  game  without  Mr.  Grey  seeing  you." 

"  He  might  see  me  and  mightn't  know  me,  sir. 
Could  I  fix  myself  up  so  as  not  to  look  like  Tim  Huckle- 
bury,  and  trust  to  your  getting  me  into  the  rooms  ?" 

"  Oh  !  I  see,  you  want  to  disguise  yourself.  Well,  it 
might  be  managed,  but  what  will  you  appear  as — an 
elderly,  respectable  gentleman  or  an  old  woman  selling 
apples  }  In  the  latter  case  I  couldn't  get  you  into  the 
rooms.  Ha  !  ha !  ha !  "  and  Selby  laughed  heartily  at  the 
idea  of  Tim's  proposed  masquerade.  "  But  now,  Tim, 
speaking  seriously,  what  do  you  think  you  will  gain  by 
all  this }  and  besides,  if  you  were  discovered  you  would 
get  into  a  serious  scrape  with  Grey.  It  is  not  going 
to  be  an  easy  matter  to  disguise  your  expressive  fea- 1 
tures,"  and  Selby  laughed  again  at  Tim's  quaint  ex-| 
pression. 

"  It  is  true,  sir,  I  ain't  a  beauty,  but  Td  make  a  lovely! 
green-horn,  just  arrived,  sir.  Let  me  alone,  Mr.  Selby. 
Mr.  Grey  will  never  know  me.  I  won't  get  into  a  scrape 
if  you'll  only  let  me  know  in  time  when  my  master  is  going 
to  meet  Lanp:ton,  and  if  you  will  get  me  into  the  rooms. 
Will  you  do  ii.  sir  }  It's  for  my  master's  and  my  youngj 
mistress'  sake. ' 

"  Of  course  I'll  do  it,"  said  Selby— Tim's  latter  plez 
being  all  powerful — "  but  you  haven't  told  me  what  yoi 
expect  to  gain  by  all  this." 

••  Will  you  leave  it  to  me,  sir,  and  not  ask  me  to  sa_^ 
any  more.     I   might  1  i  all  wrong,  sir  ;  but  when  yoij 
come  that  night  will  you  bring  a  couple  of  revolvers  witl 


«.' 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


67 


he  saw  me  in 
sir,  *t  won't  do 

V  you're  going 
seeing  you." 
know   me,  sir. 


jyou.     We  may  need  'em — no  saying.     I'll   have  min^ 
Iwith  me." 

"  The  devil !  Tim  ;  you're  on  the  war-path,  by  Jove ! 
lYou're  going  to  get  me  into  a  deuce  of  a  scrape  I  see ; 
[but  I  said  I  would  help  you,  although  I  have  not  the 
jleast  idea  what  you  are  up  to.     I  will  send  word  to  you, 


e  Tim  Huckie-  llj^y  y^^^^  ^^^  ^jjj  g^  prepared  to  back  you  up  if  neces- 

■»#»  rnnms  ?  »» 


le  rooms  ? 
irself.    Well,  it 

appear  as — an 
I  woman  selling 
et  you  into  the 
d  heartily  at  the 
But  now,  Tim, 
ou  will  gain  by 
vered  you  would 
It  is  not  going 

expressive  fea- 


sary 


"  I  always  knew  you  were  made  of  the  right  stuff," 
said  Tim,  "  and  I  am  much  obliged  for  your  not  asking 
me  to  tell  you  what  I  think,  which  may  be  a  fool's 
errand- after  all." 

"  You're  a  curious  boy,  Tim,  but  a  good,  faithful  lad. 
Vou've  wakened  me  up  in  earnest  to  know  what  you  are 
ifter."  , 

Tim  again  thanked  Selby  and  withdrew  well  pleased 

at  the  result  of  his  interview.     He  had  been  so  much 

accustomed   to   frequent   gambling    dens   that  he   had 

Lim  s   quaint  ex-  formed  very  correct  ideas  in  regard  to  their  frequenters. 

He  had  learned  to  have  implicit  faith  in  his  master's 
play,  and  when  he  was  informed  by  Selby  of  Mr.  Grey'^ 
repeated  losses  at  the  hands  of  one  individual,  he  had 


I'd  make  a  lovely 
done,  Mr.  Selby. 


get  into  a  scrape  instantly  formed  his  own  plan  to  investigate  the  cause 
y  master  is  going  of  his  master's  unprecedented  ill  luck.  The  success  of 
i  into  the  rooms.Lg  plans,  and  the  result  of  his  investigation  will  be  told 
•s  and  my  young  in  another  chapter. 

rim's  latter  plea 
old  me  what  you 

>t  ask  me  to  sa> 
but  when  yoi 
of  revolvers  witlj  .^mmi^   ■ 


'»•!' 


58 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Just  before  dusk  one  evening,  a  few  days  after  his 
interview  with  Selby,  Tim  happened  to  be  loitering 
near  the  window  of  the  library,  and  observed  his  master 
and  Minna  standing  in  the  room,  evidently  engaged  in 
very  earnest  conversation.  He  had  time  to  see  that 
Minna's  face  looked  very  white  and  her  manner  very 
excited,  when  the  blind  was  quickly  closed  by  Mr.  Grey, 
shutting  out  any  further  view  into  the  room.  Tim,  how- 
ever, had  seen  enough  to  make  him  anxious  to  know 
more  of  what  was  going  on,  and  accordingly  he  saunter- 
ed quietly  up  quite  close  to  the  window,  where  he  was 
able  to  distinguish  what  was  being  said.  He  did  not  do 
this  from  any  idle  curiosity  ;  but  as  he  had  undertaken 
the  task  of  finding  out  what  was  the  trouble  with  his 
master,  he  was  on  the  alert  for  any  incident  which  might 
serve  as  a  clue  for  him  to  work  upon.  He  at  once 
formed  the  idea  that  this  interview  between  Mr.  Grey 
and  his  daughter  would  throw  some  light  on  the  subject 
and  concluded  that  he  would  be  justified  in  acting  the 
part  of  a  listener.  The  first  words  he  heard  came  fron 
the  lips  of  his  master. 

"  Minna !  "  said  Mr.  Grey,  "  it  is  useless  for  me  t( 
conceal  the  fact  any  longer  from  you,  I  am  next  thing  t< 
a  ruined  man — and  something  must  be  done  to  preven 
utter  exposure/' 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


59 


"  I  am  very  sorry,  father,"  answered  Minna ;  "  I  have 
felt  for  some  time  that  you  were  troubled,  but  what  need 
we  care  for  exposure,  so  long  as  there  is  nothing  dishon- 
orable to  be  ashamed  of.  Surely  poverty  is  no  dis- 
grace." 

"  No  disgrace  ! "   exclaimed  her  father  ;  "  you  know 

little  of  the  world.    To  be  poor  is  to  be  treated  as  if  you 

were  disgraced  :  to  be  shunned  by  your  most  intimate 

V  days  after  hislfriends, — and  to  be  regarded  as  if  you  had  committed 

to  be   loiteringlsome  heinous  sin.     No!  no!  the  world  may  forgive  a 

erved  his  master! crime,  but  it  never  will  condone  a  man's  misfortune  in 

intly  engaged  inlbecomingpoor.' 


time  to  see  that 
ler  manner  very 
sed  by  Mr.  Grey, 
■oom.  Tim,  how 
anxious  to  know 
ingly  he  saunter- 


He  did  not  do 
had  undertaken 


"  I  cannot  understand  it,  father  ;  it  seems  too  dread- 
ful what  you  say  ;  surely  people  are  not  so  cruel  as  you 
represent  them."  / 

"  I  am  merely  reciting  to  you  the  experience  of  every- 
day life.  If  a  poor  man  becomes  rich  he  is  honored,  and 
the  means  he  has  used  to  acquire  wealth  is  seldom  ques- 


,  where  he  was  tioned ;  but  let  a  rich   man  become  suddenly  poor,  and 


the  vilest  reasons  are  set  afloat  to  account  for  his  change 
in  fortune.     He  may  be  an  honest  man,  but  he  seldom 
trouble  with  hislgets  any  credit  for  the  virtue,  so  long  as  he  remains  in 
Ident  which  might  poverty." 
in.     He  at  once       "  I  thought  you  were  very  wealthy,  father." 
;tween  Mr.  Grey      "  So  I  was ;  but  I  have  met  with  some  very  serious 
'ht  on  the  subject  osses  during  the  past  few  months,  and  now  I  can  hardly 
led  in  acting  the  :all  the  house  we  live  in  our  own." 
heard  came  fron       "  My  poor  father,  how  I  wish  it  was  in  my  power  to 

ssist  you  ! " 
seless  for  me  t(      We  may  explain  to  our  readers  at  this  stage,  that 
am  next  thing  t(  linna  had  no  knowledge  of  her  father's  gambling  pro- 
►e  done  to  preven  lensities.     She  knew  that  he  possessed  dissolute  habits, 

ind  that  he  was  addicted  to  the  gay  pleasures  of  a  man 


rill 


60 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


of  the  world,  but  she  had  no  idea  that  he  was  a  con- 
firmed gambler.  She  therefore  attributed  his  monetary 
difficulties  to  unfortunate  speculations,  an  J  consequently 
felt  sincere  sympathy  for  him.  It  could  hardly  be  called 
filial  love  which  she  experienced  at  this  time  towards 
Mr.  Grey.  He  was  too  selfish  and  cold,  even  during  his 
best  moments,  to  create  any  such  sentiment  in  her 
breast ;  but  she  certainly  felt  a  greater  tenderness  for 
him  than  she  had  ever  done  at  any  other  time  during 
her  life.  He  was  not  slow  to  observe  this  in  her,  and  he 
therefore  resolved  to  take  advantage  of  it  at  once,  so  he 
replied  : 

"  You  have  it  in  your  power  to  assist  me,  Minna,  but 
I  fear  the  sacrifice  will  prove  too  great  for  you  to  make. 
Yet  it  might  save  me." 

"  What  is  it,  father,  and  if  it  is  possible — if — if — I 
can  do  it  with  honor  to  myself  and  to  you,  I  will  do  any- 
thing to  save  you." 

"  I  will  never  ask  my  daughter  to  do  anything  dis- 
honorable, even  to  save  her  father,"  said  Mr.  Grey 
coldly. 

"Oh,  father!"  replied  Minna  pleadingly,  "you  do 
not  understand  me.  I  cannot  express  myself  properly. 
There  are  some  questions  of  honor  which  women  view 
differently  from  men ;  but  I  cannot  explain  myself.  I 
am  only  making  matters  worse,  I  did  not  mean  to  offend 
you,  father." 

Minna  had  an  idea  that  Mr.  Grey  wished  to  propose 
to  her  a  marriage  with  some  of  his  rich  friends,  who,  as 
a  son-in-law,  would  be  likely  to  assist  him,  and  the  veryjy( 
thought  was  abhorrent  to  her. 

"  I  am  not  offended,"  replied  Mr.  Grey,  "  but  I  think 
you  are  speaking  in  riddles.     I  have  no  idea  of  what  you 


tr 


th 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


61 


mean  ;  but  I  will  state  at  once  how  you  can  assist  me, 
and  put  an  end  to  any  misunderstanding." 

"  Yes,  do  father,  and  I  am  sure  I  will  be  able  to  do 
what  you  wish." 

"  I  will  first  try  to  explain  how  your  assistance  may 
prove  valuable  to  me,  so  that  you  may  realize  the  service 
it  is  in  your  power  to  render  me.  I  hav^e  securities 
which  are  pledged  for  a  certain  sum,  greatly  below  their 
value;  if  I  could  redeem  these  securities,  I  would  be 
able  to  realize  sufficient  by  their  sale  to  enable  me  to 
tide  over  my  difficulties  for  the  present,  and  probably 
avert  ruin  altogether.  Do  you  understand  what  I  have 
been  saying,  Minna  .^" 

"  I  think  I  do,"  she  answered.  "  You  mean  that  a 
certain  sum  of  money  will  enable  you  to  repay  a  debt 
for  which  some  of  your  property  is  held  as  security,  and 
that  if  you  could  redeem  and  sell  that  property  you 
could  get  sufficient  money  to  pay  other  debts." 

"  Yes,  that  is  it ;  you  are  wonderfully  clever  for  a 
girl  of  your  age  ;  but  there  is  another  feature   in  the 
transaction  which  you  seem  to  have  overlooked — if  I 
do  not  repay  this  loan  for  which  the  property  is  held  as  ' 
security,  the  property  itself  is  forfeited  and  I  lose  all." 

"  This  does  not  seem  fair,"  said  Minna.  <)• 

"  It  is  so  in  the  bond,  as  Shylock  would  remark," 
replied  Mr.  Grey. 

"  But  how  can  I  procure  the  money  you  require  ?  ** 

asked  Minna. 

"  By  what  I  know  you  will  deem  a  great  sacrifice — 
,  and  the  verylyour  mother's  jewels." 

"  My  mother's. jewels!"  exclaimed  Minna,  aghast  at 

the  thought  of  parting  with  her  most  sacred  treasure. 

'  Surely,  father,  you  do  not  mean  what  you  say.'* 


I  was  a  con- 
lis  monetary 
consequently 
dly  be  called 
time  towards 
en  during  his 
ment  in  her 
5nderness  for 
time  during 
n  her,  and  he 
It  once,  so  he 

e,  Minna,  but 
you  to  make. 

3le-.if— if— I 
I  will  do  any- 

anything  dis- 
lid   Mr.  Grey 

igl_y,  "you  do 
self  properly. 
1  women  view 
in  myself.  I 
nean  to  offend 

led  to  propose 
riends,  who,  as 


r,  "  but  I  think 
ea  of  what  you 


62 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


■■*■■ 


"  I  have  exhausted  every  resource  before  applying  to 
you  for  this.  I*-  is  the  only  method  I  know  of  ob- 
taining money — you  see  therefore  the  strait  I  am  re- 
duced to." 

"  Oh  !  this  is  dreadful,"  said  Minna,  bursting  into 
tears — "  Oh  !  why  did  you  not  tell  me  of  this  sooner, 
and  I  would  gladly  have  given  up  house,  furniture, 
servants,  and  every  comfort  I  have  had  rather  than 
relinquish  the  dying  gift  of  my  poor  mother." 

"  I  was  aware  that  you  would  consider  it  a  great 
sacrifice  ;  but  I  cannot  understand  how  you  can  prefer 
the  possession  of  a  few  trinkets  to  the  salvation  of  your 
father  from  ruin,"  said  Mr.  Grey,  with  unfeeling  selfish- 
ness. 

1*?  "  It  is  not  their  value,  father — it  is  not  their  value. 
Oh^!  how  I  wish  that  they  were  worthless  jewels  that  I 
might  retain  them.  It  is  because  they  belopged  to 
mother — they  were  her  last  gift  to  me.  It  is  not  be- 
cause they  are  beautiful  in  themselves  or  that  I  am 
proud  of  their  possession,  but  it  is  because  they  were  Ij^jc 
mother's  —  because  she  wore  them,  and  they  have  al-  %\q 
ways  appeared  like  a  sacred  trust  confided  to  me  by 
her.  Oh !  father,  is  there  no  other  way — is  there  no 
other  way } " 

The  poor  girl  was  dreadfully  agitated,  and  .jven  Mr. 
Gray,  callous  though  he  was,  felt  the  cruelty  he  was 
being  guilty  of,  and  as  if  to  lighten  the  blow  he  had 
struck,  he  said: 

"  I  do  not  see  that  there  is  any  necessity  for  your 
parting  with   the  jewels   altogether.     You  may  not  be 
aware  of  it,  but  they  are  of  great  value;, — so  great  indeed 
that  I  always  considered  you  were  running  a  risk  by  kasi 
keeping  them  in  the  house,  almost  at  the  mercy^f  burg*  I  T 


an 

y 

ce 


op 
her 
] 

ing« 
of 
ern 
ved 
ort 
een 
ckl 
[now 


rer 

he) 

s 

mg 

;dee 

ant< 

ay. 

e 
inn 


it, 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


63 


ppiymg  to 
low  of  ob- 
it I  am  re- 


rsting  into 

liis  sooner, 

furniture, 

ather   than 

it  a  great 
.  can  prefer 
ion  of  your 
ling  selfish- 

their  value. 
;wels  that  I 


ars.     I  can  effect  a  sufficient  loan  on  them  to  answer 
y  purpose,  and  I  can  afterwards  redeem  ihem." 

"  Are  you  sure,  father,  that  you  will  be  able  to  re- 
eem  them  ? " 

Mr.  Grey  had  forgotten  the  almost  hopeless  picture 
c  had  drawn  of  his  affairs,  but  Minna  had  not,  and 
though  she  brightened  somewhat  at  the  prospect  o£ 
ot  losing  her  mother's  gift  altogether,  she  was  unable 
0  place  implicit  faith  in  her  father's  promise  lo  redeem 
hem. 

It  is  needless  to  say  that  Mr.  Grey  had  been  impos- 
ing on  his  daughter  by  uttering  a  tissue  of  falsehoods. 
0  far  as  the  desperate  condition  of  his  affairs  was  con- 
erned,  he  had  spoken  the  truth.  The  very  house  he 
ved  in,  the  furniture,  and  his  whole  property,  was 
ortgaged  to  the  fullest  extent ;  his  investments  had  all 
3elopged  to  ILgn  realized  on,  and  the  proceeds  squandered  in  his 
is  not  be-  Uickless  play,  and  he  was  actually  at  his  wit's  end  to 
that  I  am  |now  how  to  raise  money  to  go  on  with.  The  jewels 
e  they  were  Ihich  his  daughter  possessed  he  knew  to  be  very  valu- 
ley  have  al-  Ible,  they  having  been  given  to  her  mother  by  her 
d  to  me  by  fcrents  on  her  marriage  day  as  a  part  of  her  inheritance, 
-is  there  no  |hey  were  the  last  resource,  it  is  true,  of  Mr.  Grey  in 
s  dire  necessity,  but  he  stated  a  falsehood  to  his 
lughter  when  he  said  that  he  required  the  money  to 
deem  other  securities  of  greater  value.  He  simply 
anted  the  jewels  to  stake  the  proceeds  of  their  sale  in 
ay,  as  he  had  already  done  the  whole  of  his  fortune, 
e  therefore  had  no  right  to  throw  out  any  hope  to 
inna  of  being  able  to  recover  them ;  it  was  merely  a 
it,  a  cruel  excuse,  to  induce  her  to  part  with  her 
Fasure. 
Tim,  who  had  overheard  the  whole  of  the  converse 


id  ^ven  Mr. 
elty  he  was 
>low  he  had 

s  ■ 

iity  for  your 
may  not  be 
great  indeed 

ig  a  risk  by 

ercy^Qf  burg- 


Ill' 


t '  I 


Pi. 


u 


64 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


tion,  was  amazed  when  he  learned  the  precarious  state  o 
his  master's  finances,  and  he  was  thunderstruck  at  hea 
ing  one  whom  he  had  always  regarded  as  the  personifi 
cation  of  haughty  pride,  so  far  demean  himself  as  to  seel 
to  dcspf^il  his  daughter  to  save  himself.     It  was  a  terrible 
blow  to  the  high  opinion  which  Tim  entertained  regard 
ing  his  master  ;  but  the  lad  had  yet  to  learn  how  low  th 
love  of  play  will  sink  a  man  when  he  is  obliged  to  resor 
to  questionable  means  in  order  to  satisfy  his  craze  fo 
gambling. 

He  was  more  than  ever  resolved  to  penetrate  th 
secret  of  Mr.  Grey's  losses,  and  began  turning  over  i 
his  mind  some  plan  by  which  he  would  be  able  to  sav 
Minna's  jewels.  He  was  glad  therefore  to  hear  Mi 
Grey  say  to  his  daughter  that  he  would  give  her  time  t( 
think  over  his  request,  and  not  press  for  a  reply  till  th 
following  afternoon. 

Tim  very  soon  determined  upon  a  course  of  actio 
and  the  first  step  he  took  was  the  next  mor  nn"-  to 
and  pay  another  visit  to  Selby's  rooms.     He  knew  thj 
gentleman  to  be  very  liberal  in  money  matters  and  als 
that  he  was  able  to  command  a  considerable  sum  whei 
ever  he  required  it.     Tim  would  not  have  hesitated 
moment  to  ask  Selby  for  a  favor  in  his  own  behalf,  b 
when  on  his  way  to  solicit  one  for  his  master  he  realize 
the  difficulty  of  the  task  he  had  voluntarily  undertake 
In  the  first  place  the  thought  occurred  to  him  that  pro 
ably  Mr.  Grey  was  already  greatly  in  debt  to   Selb| 
and  in  the  next  he  did  not  wish  to  acquaint  the  latt 
with  the  desperate  condition  of  his  master's  affairs,  a 
how  to  frame  an  excuse  for  asking  him  what  must  appe| 
to  be  an  extraordinary  interference  on  his  part  puzzl 
him  greatly.     We  are,  however,  anticipating  somewh 


Wncks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


65 


various  state  oH  ^^^  j„  order  to  be  more  explicit,  must  let  our  readers 
struck  at  hearS  -^^^^  ^^  secret  of  Tim's  plans.     He  had  concluded  from 

the  personin«^l^g  conversation  he  had  overheard  in  the  library,  that 
nseU  as  to  secM  ^1^  Q^^,y  ^2^g  completely  out  of  funds,  and  unless  he 
It  was  a  ternbl*  ^.Q^jj  ^^^jgg  some  money,  he  would  not  be  in  a  position  | 
;rtained  regard*  ^^  meet  Langton.  Now  Tim  desired  that  a  meeting 
am  howlowtnJj.|^Qylj  ^^^  place  between  the  two  gamblers,  but  at  the 
)bliged  to  rcsorjg^^^g  \\vci^  he  did  not  wish  that  the  means  should  be 
fy  his  craze  ^olsupplied  at  the  expense  of  Minna's  jewels.  His  first 
■step,  therefore,  was  to  procure  the  money  for  Mr.  Grey 
o  penetrate  t  m.^  g^  ^^^  with,  and  he  had  resolved  upon  applying  to 
turning  over  ^Igelby  for  a  loan  ;  but  how  to  induce  that  gentleman  to 
[  be  able  to  ^^  Irant  it  without  letting  him  into  the  secret  was  a  matter 
ore  to  near  iv  Tyhjch  troubled  Tim  considerably.  After  having  ar- 
give  her  time  t-^nge^^l  f^^  ^^^  money  for  Mr.  Grey,  he  intended  to  have 
)r  a  reply  tiU  t  t      interview  with  his   young  mistress   and  confess  to 

,  bverhearing  the  interview  between  her  and  her  father, 

course  of  actioilj^^  j^^  hoped  to  hit  upon    some  plan  by  which  she 
t  morMnf  to  a^ould  co-operate  with  him  to  carry  out  the  schemes  he 
He  knew  th|a^j  j^  ^je^ 

matters  and  ai^  when  Tim  presented  himself  before  Selby,  the  latter 
arable  sum  whei^  or\Q^.  acquainted  him  with  the  fact  that  a  meeting  be- 
Ihave  hesitated  l^ee,i  Mr.  Grey  and  Langton  had  been  arranged  for  that 
s  own  behali,  Diyening  j^^,  ^jj^ie  was  therefore  to  be  lost,  and  Tim  was 
Inaster  he  realiz4^j^gr  staggered  at  the  amount  of  work  before  him.  He, 
Itarily  undertakel  ^  ^^^^  matter-of-fact  manner,  arranged  the  details  for 
I  to  him  that  prol^  admission  into  the  rooms  to  witness  the  game  be- 
|n  debt  to  SelbLggj^  ^j.  Q^ey  and  Langton,  and  made  an  appointment 
Icquaint  the  lattl^j^  Selby  for  that  evening.  He  then  told  that  gentle- 
laster's  affairs,  ai^^^  ^l^^^.  j^g  y^^^  learned  (he  did  not  explain  how)  that 

I  what  must  appeL  roaster  had  been  unable  to  -ealize  on  some  securities. 
In  bis  part  puzzllj  ^^^  y^^  ^^^  afraid  lack  of  funds  might  oblige  Mr. 
lipating  somewnlgy  ^^  postpone  the  meeting  with  his  rival..  He  then 

II  5 


|: 


'    !i 


\^m  m\ 


1  'i,   I 


t'i 


;ii ' 


!  :.> 


J  ill 


66 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


asked  Selby  whether  he  could  manage  to  advance  the 
money  to  Mr.  Grey  without  letting  hirn  know  that  he 

•^      (Tim)  had  been  instrumeital  in  the  matter.     He  stated 
as  his  reason  for  this  that  he  was  particularly  anxious 
for  the  m-jeting  with  Langtou  to  take  place  at  once,  and 
that  he  knew  it  would  result  favorably  to  his  master. 
Selby,  to  Tim's  joy,  at  once  fell  in  with  his  views,  the 
incentive  being  the  curiosity  to  see  the  result  of  tht 
game,  and  also  a  desire  to  save,  if  possible,  the  father  «; 
the  girl  he  loved  from  utter  ruin  ;  for  it  was  no  secret  t( 
Selby  that  Mr.  Grey's  finances   must  be  in  a  cripplei 
state  from  the  heavy  looses  he  had  suffered.     He  had  iii 
idea,  however,  that   Mr.  Grey's  case  was  so  bad  as  i 
really  was.     He  therefore  told  Tim  that  he  would  so 
his  master  at  once,  and  that  he  would  have  no  difficult; 
in  getting  him  to  accept  the  required  money,  as  he  wouli 
give  it  not  as  a  loan,  but  as  a  stake  to  be  played  for  in  tli 
game.  He  knew  Grey  sufficiently  to  believe  that  he  woul 
not  hesitate  to  play  with  Langton,  even  though   he  h 
only  the  money  beloni^ing  to  another  to  risk  in  thegamj 
Tini  went  away  in  high   spirits  at  his  success  an 
immediately    proceeded   to   obtain    an    interview   wii 
Minna.     Here  another  difficulty  presented  itself,   \y\ 
would  he  be  able  to  account  satisfactorily  to  his  youii 
mistress  for  having  played  the  part  of  an  eavesdroppc 
^  character  so  mean  in  Tim's  own  estimation,  that 
wondered  how  he  would  ever  be  able  to  acknowlctij 
what  he  had  been  guilty  of.     But  consoling  himself  wii 
the  thought  that  the  end   would  justify  ths  means, 
made  up  his  mind  to  give  sor^e  plausible  reason  for  I 
conduct  and  endeavor  to  interest  Minna  so  as  to  gaj 
her  coopera*  ion.    Accordingly  he  went  to  her,  and  tl 

**      is  what  he  said  : 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


67 


dvance  thcB       "  I  ^21^®  come,  Miss,  to  tell  you  that  I  heard  what 
k     w  that  beBmy  master  said  to  you  last  night,  though  I  didn't  mean, 
ter.     He  stalcdito— I  couldn't  help  myself." 

1  rlv  anxiousl      "  You  heard  what  my  father  said  to  r,t^  last  night,"  ex- 
t  one*  anJcl^inied  Minna;  "  how  could  you  have  done  so  when  hr.^ 
his  master! and  I  were  alone — unless,"  she  added  contemptuously,! 
Vk  h' •  views,  thel"y^u  were  listening    at  the   keyhole,   which   I   hardly; 
\q  result  of'  tbiexpected  from  you,  Tim."  i 

\  \     the  father  •*■      "  No,  Miss — no,  don't  think  so  bad  as  that  of  me.  1 
*    ^^  secret  iJl'H  tell  you  at  once  how  it  happened.     You  see.  Miss,  I  j 
he  in  a  cripplc<lwas  having  a  quiet  smoke  after  supper,  and  I  lay  downfj 
*  ed      He  had  nfcvherc  it  was  nice  and  cool  just  under  the  library-window.  I 
bad  as  %■  hadn't  been  there  long  before  I  heard  voices,  and  then  • 
Vie  would  sell  saw  that  the  window  was  a  bit  open,  and  just  as  I  was  | 
\    ve  no  difficuUwisin^'  to  go  away  your  father  came  and  pulled  down  the 
as  he  wouAlind  ;  I  saw  his  face,  and  I  never  saw  it  look  like  that 
olaved  for  in  t'nfcefore.   He  didn't  seem  to  notice  that  the  window  wasn't 
I'eve  that  he  wouAuite  shut,  for  he  didn't  close  it,  and  I  was  afraid  to' move 
I     tUouirh  he  b  Jo*"  ^<-'^r  he'd  hear  me.     He  fris^htened  me.  Miss,  by  his 
L  risk  in  the  ganJooks.  and  so  I  heard  all  he  said  to  you,  but  you  needn't 
It  his  success  aitiind  my  knowing  it,  for  I  love  master  and  you  Miss,  tjo 
I      interview   witinuch  to  ever  repeat  what  I  heard.**  j 

I  ,^^g^  itself,  h"|  Minna  was  quite  taken  aback  by  this  disclosi:re  of 
Korilv  to  his  youi»>ni's.  and  was  at  a  loss  what  to  think  about  it.  She 
Lf  an  eavesdroppef^d  supposerl.  of  course,  that  she  alone  was  in  the  secret 
I  stimation,  that  %  her  father's  embarrassment,  and  here  she  had  just 
I     ^Q  acknowledfcen  told  that  a  servant  in  the  house  knew  as  much  of  r 

I  olinc  bim^^'^^  ^^  I  ^^  ^^^  ^'^^'     ^^^  ^^^  every  confidence  in  Tim.     She 
Itifv  th2  means,  inew  the  lad  was  very  much  attached  to  both  her  father  . 
I  ible  reason  for  ltd  herself,  but  it  was  ver)'  galling  to  her  proud  spirit  ( 
■nna  so  a«  to  gi  hear  that  he  shared  in  the  knowledge  of  the  family 
Kent  to  her,  and  tiisfortunes.      She  was,  however,  thoroughly  astonished 
I  Ihcn  Tim  announced   to  her  his  desire  to  save   her  i 


n 


I  ! 


■|"ii 


'M 


M.     \ 


1      > 


'H 


68 


Wnv^j  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


jewels  from  getting  into  her  father's  hands.  She  at 
first  felt  a  sort  of  bewilderment  at  the  audacity  of  the 
proposition  coming  from  such  a  quarter,  but  when  sht 
saw  how  earnest  Tim  appeared  to  be  in  what  he  pro 
posed  to  her,  she  felt  disposed  at  least  to  listen  to  him. 

"  Miss,"  said  Tim,  "  you  know  I  am  a  tried  servani 
in  this  family,  and  I'd  give  my  right  arm  to  serve  eithei 
you  or  Mr.  Grey,  and  so  I  hope  you  won't  take  offena 
at  what  I  am  going  to  say.  These  jewels  must  be  kep 
out  of  Mr.  Grey's  hands,  at  least  till  after  to-morrow 
If  you  will  help  me  to  do  this,  Miss,  I  think  he  won 
require  them  at  all.'* 

'•  They  are  very  precious  to  me,  because  they  be 
longed  to  my  mother,"  answered  Minna;  "but  I  do  no 
see  how  I  can  refuse  to  give  them  to  my  father  if  h 
insists  upon  having  them  ;  therefore  I  fear  I  cannot  b 
of  any  assistance,  Tim,  even  if  I  desired  to  be  ;  and  the 
how  clo  you  know  so  much  about  Mr.  Grey's  affairs 
you  profess } " 

"  Don't  ask  me,  Miss,  please,  to  tell  you  how  I  ca 
to  know  what  I  do  ;  be  sure  I  am  only  trying  to  serve  t 
master,  but  I  feel  certain  he's  the  victim  of  a  scoundr 
and  I  don't  want  to  see  everything  sacrificed.  I  thi 
your  father  will  find  out  all  about  it  before  to-morro| 
night,  and  that  is  why  I  think  he  won't  want  yo 
jewels." 

"  If  I  was  only  sure,  Tim,  that  you  have  not  be 
misled ;  if  I  was  only  sure.  But  how  can  we  prevc 
father  getting  the  jewels.^  He  is  certain  to  ask  f 
them." 

"  I  am  sure  of  one  thing.  Miss,  and  you'll  live  to  s 
Fm  right ;  it  wont  do  Mr.  Grey  any  earthly  good  to  i 
the  jewels,  and  as  to  preventing  him  from  getting  th 


e. 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


m 


\ 


hands.  She  a1 
audacity  of  th 
r,  but  when  sh 
,n  what  he  pr 
>  listen  to  him 
tried  servan 


this  afternoon,  I  tell  you  what  can  be  done.     You  pre- 
tend to  be  very  ill,  and  Til  go  and  tell  my  master  that  I  I 
have  been  sent  for  the  doctor.     I  have  reason  for  think-  • 
ing  that  he  won't  trouble  you  about  them  wnen  he  hears 
you  are  sick,  and  he'll  be  likely  to  think  that  you  need  ' 
the  doctor  from  worrying  over  what  he  said  to  you  yes-  ' 
n  to  serve  eithel  terday." 
)n't  take  offenci       "  You  are  a  strange  lad,  Tim.     If  you  are  misleading 
els  must  be  kepi  me  I  will  never  forgive  you ;  but  I  will  do  as  you  say,  it 
after  to-morrowl  is  my  only  chance  to  save  them  ;  but  if  father  comes  to 
[   think  he  won!  harm  through  what  I  am  going  to  do,  I  will  never  allow 

you  to  speak  to  me  again  ;  remember  that,  Tim." 
because  they  be        "  Trust  to  me,  Miss,  I'll  never  do  harm  or  let  it  be 
•  "  but  I  do  no  done,  if  I  can  help  it,  to  either  you  or  Mr.  Grey."  I 

'mv  father  if  b        "  Then  I  will  consent  to  this  lie  ;  but  oh  !  it  is  dread- 
fear  I  cannot  b  ful  having  to  do  such  things."  ' 
I  to  be  *  and  the       Tim  was  jubilant  over  the  success  of  his  plans,  and  / 
r    v's  affairs  i^ent  in\niediately  to  find  Selby,  from  whom  he  learned 

^hat  Mr.  Grey  had  accepted  the  money  to  play  it  against  < 

1      u  how  I  caitif^"^''^^*^*  ^^  understanding  being  that  if  there  should 

''nff  to  serve  tW®  ^"Y  S^"^*  ^^^  should  be  his,  the  other  to  go  to  Selby  ; 

fa  scoundri"^^  ^^  any  loss,  the  latter  took  all  the  risk.     Few  men 

'ficed      I  thitf  ^^"^^  have  agreed  to  throw  their  money  away  as  Selby 

h  fore  to-morrop^  o^^  ^his  occasion  ;  but  then  he  had  a  motive  which 

on't   want  yo\f  ^"ced  him,  namely,  the  sweet  face  of  Minna  Grey,  the 

aughter  of  the  man  he  was  assisting,  ever  before  him 

have  not  bc( '  ^^^  thoughts,  and  besides,  he  did  not  forget  that  he 

I       an  we  preve  ^^^  ^^^  ^^^^  ^°   ^^-  Grey.     It  never  occiirred   to  him 

.     ^Q  j^gj5_  { lat  he  was  probably  only  heaping  on  more  misery  by 

^^^  ding  the  father  in  his  gambling  habits.     If  it  ever  did, 

'11  live  to  sf  consoled   himself  with  the  idea   that  Tim  was  on 

^?  1        ^A  ^r.  cJe  track  of  something  which  would  put  a  stop  to  f uturo 
earthly  good  to  |-  *  f  *- 

from  getting  thf  ^X  l^^^^*- 


m- 


.» ../ 


70 


Wnrks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


Tim,  after  leaving  Selby,  and  knowing  that  Mr.  Grey 
had  money  to  go  on  with,  went  to  the  latter  and  informed 
him  of  his  daughter's  illness,  and,  as  he  had  predicted, 
his  master  deferred  making  any  further  demand  on 
Minna  for  the  jewels.  We  will  now  see  how  Tim  suc- 
ceeded in  the  gambling  rooms. 


u  -I 


I -J-    ! 


il 


t     UiBB.!!iM 


l!it> 


-mi!' 


WrtcMs  in.  the  Sea  of  Life. 


n 


M 


CHAPTER  IX. 


We  have  described  Tim  already  as  possessing  cour- 
age combined  with  what  is  vulgarly  known  as  cheek, 
and  we  think  we  have  shown  that  he  could  boast  of  these 
qualities  in  a  very  high  degree.  On  the  mere  supposi- 
tion, supported  of  course  by  his  confidence  in  Mr.  Grey's 
skill  at  play,  that  that,  gentleman  had  been  worsted  at 
cards  through  unfair  means,  he  had  made  arrangements 
to  find  out  whether  his  view  was  correct  He  had  in- 
duced his  mistress  to  act  a  lie  to  her  father,  and  he  had 
prevailed  upon  Selby  to  advance  a  large  sum  of  money 
at  the  risk  of  losing  it  altogether.  If  he  failed  in  dis- 
covering any  treachery  on  the  part  of  Langton,  he  would 
have  played  the  part  of  eavesdropper  for  nothing ;  he 
would  have  raised  hopes  in  the  mind  of  his  young  mis- 
tress only  to  dash  them  to  pieces  immediatdy  afterwards, 
and  he  would  have  induced  Selby  to  make  a  very  heavy 
loss  to  no  purpose  whatsoever.  Tim  was  not  blind  to 
the  position  he  had  placed  himself  in,  and  his  feelings 
were  not  the  most  comfortable  as  he  prepared  himself 
for  his  appointment  with  Selby.  He  knew  that  the  suc- 
cess of  his  plot  depended  almost  entirely  on  his  getting 
a  perfect  disguise  for  himself,  and  for  this  reason  he  had 
secured  the  services  of  a  friend,  who  being  engaged  in 
one  of  the  theatres  as  costumer,  was  conversant  with  fti 
sorts  of  masquerades.    He  had  selected  the  chanctsr  ol 


72 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


a  young  English  swell  just  out,  and  desirous  of  seeing 
life  in  all  its  phases,  and  so  well  did  his  friend  manage 
the  disguise  that  when  Tim  called  on  Selby,  at  the  ap- 
pointed hour,  that  individual  did  not  recognize  his  visitor. 
Tim  laughed  heartily  when  Selby  requested  to  know  his 
name  and  the  nature  of  his  business. 

"  I  rather  guess,  sir,  my  master  won't  know  Tim 
Hucklebury,  as  Tim  Hucklebury  appears  at  present." 
Instead  of  the  clean  shaven  face,  Tim  sported  a  fine 
mustache  and  beard,  and  by  some  manipulation  of  the 
eyebrows,  the  whole  expression  of  his  face  was  changed, 
He  had  procured  a  nobby  suit  of  clothes,  cut  in  English 
style,  and  in  his  hand  he  carried  a  slender  umbrella. 
The  latter,  however,  Selby  declared  was  too  far-fetched 
altogether,  but  Tim  insisted  upon  retaining  it.  Selby 
looked  upon  the  whole  affair  as  the  best  joke  he  had  en 
joyed  for  many  a  day,  but  Tim  regarded  it  as  a  very 
serious  affair,  so  much  so  that  he  asked  for  some  brandy 
and  water  and  drank  off  a  stiff  glass  of  the  mixture,  to 
steady  his  nerves.  Before  leaving  for  the  gambling 
rooms,  Tim  said  to  Selby : 

"  If  you  see  me  take  out  my  handkerchief  from  my 
right  hand  pocket  and  place  it  in  the  left,  you  may 
depend  upon  it,  sir,  I  will  have  discovered  something. 
Do  not  appear  to  take  any  notice  of  anything  that  may 
happen,  unless  I  draw  my  right  hand  across  my  forehead.J 
in  which  case,  sir,  I  will  come  and  speak  to  you,  for  I 
will  have  something  to  tell  you  ;  but  if  you  see  my  mas 
ter  begin  to  win,  then  keep  him  to  it,  sir,  and  let  him 
play  Langton  as  long  as  heMl  stand  it ;  and,  sir,  in  that  ( 
case,  I  leave  it  to  you  to  keep  Langton  up  to  it.     When 
his  money  runs  out,  get  him  to  borrow — and  get  peoj 
to  lend  him — play  him  for  all  he's  worth.     And  o 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


78 


ore  thing,  sir,  when  you  go  into  the  room,  give  my 
aster  a  word  of  encouragement — back  him  up  well,i 
ir,  for  he  hasn't  as  niuch  nerve  as  he  used  to  have." 

Selby  looked  admiringly  at  Tim.  '*  You  are  a  cool 
and,  my  lad,  and  no  mistake ;  you  have  everything  cut 
nd  dry,  and  it  won*t  be  your  fault  if  you  don't  find 
omething  wrong,  if  there  is  anything  to  find.  But  what 
0  you  want  with  the  revolvers,  Tim  ?  you  told  me  to 
ake  mine." 

"  I've  got  a  pair  here, sir,"  slapping  his  hip.     "We 
ay  not  need  them,  but  it's  well  to  be  prepared  you  know, 
ou  ought  always  to  have  one,  sir,  when  you  go  to  such 
jnder  umbrella,  places. 

too  far-fetched  I     "  I  always  carry  one,  Tim,  ever  since  the  night  Grey 

ning  it.     Selby  >aved  my  life.     I  learned  a  lesson  then.** 

ioke  he  had  en-       Selby  and  Tim  now  set  out  for  the  rooms,  and  on 

d  it  as  a  very  irriving  there  the  former,  being  a  well  known  frequenter, 

or  some  brandy  lad  no  difficulty  in  obtaining  admission  for  Tim,  whonx 

the  mixture,  to  »e  introduced  as  a  new  arrival  on  the  look  out  for  sport 

r  the  gambling       Tim  managed  to  keep  up  his  assumed  character  very 

veil,  and  adopted  the  wise  course  of   speaking  as  little 


rous  of  seeing 
friend  manage 
Iby,  at  the  ap- 
nize  his  visitor. 
;ed  to  know  his 

»n*t  know  Tim 
,rs  at  present." 
sported  a  fine 
pulation  of  the' 
:e  was  changed, 
,  cut  in  English 


rchief  from  my 
left,  you  may 
ered  something, 
ything  that  may 


possible  to  the  gamblers  \vrho  were  present.  He 
experienced  some  difficulty  in  avoiding  the  numerous 
nvitations  to  take  a  hand  in  play  ;  but  as  he  was  quick- 
vitted  he  succeeded  in  keeping  free  without  drawing 


OSS  my  forehead,  ny  particular  attention  towards  himself  by  so  doing. 


k  to  you,  for  I 
rou  see  my  mas 
sir,  and  let  him 


When  he  and  Selby  arrived  at  the  rooms,  neither  Mr. 
Irey  nor  Langton  had  put  in  an  appearance,  but  in  a 
hort  time  they  arrived,  and  after  some  preliminary  con- 


and,  sir,  in  that  ersation,  sat  down  opposite  each  other  to  begin  the 
up  to  it.  Whenfork.  As  usual,  when  these  two  noted  gamblers  met 
-and  get  peoplefc  play,  they  attracted  quite  a  number  of  spectators  to 
rorth.     And  onelitness    the  game,  a  circumstance  which  had  of  late 


..:.;  ,1) 


Mil 


I    !* 


i-t 


74 


Wnri's  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


rather  annoyed  Mr.  Grey.  But  as  none  of  them  interfered 
in  anyway,  nor  allowed  themselves  to  express  an  opinion 
aloud  while  the  game  was  being  played,  he  could  not 
object  to  their  looking  on.  It  was  well  known  amongst 
the  sporting  fraternity  that  Mr.  Grey  had  at  last  met 
with  more  than  his  equal,  and,  in  truth,  there  was  very 
little  sympathy  felt  for  him  in  the  heavy  losses  he 
had  suffered.  Mr.  Grey  realized  this,  and  accordingly  he 
disliked  having  witnesses  to  his  numerous  defeats ;  but 
on  this  occasion  the  few  encouraging  words  which  Selby 
had  spoken  in  his  ear  before  he  sat  down  to  play  seemed 
to  nerve  him,  and  he  did  not  appear  to  notice  the  pres 
ence  of  his  associates  who  crowded  near  the  table. 
Tim,  as  the  play  progressed,  moved  here  and  there, 
watching  Langton  sometimes  and  then  directing  his  at- 
tention to  the  by-  standers.  Selby  in  turn  watched  Tii 
with  furtive  glances  and  observed  that  the  latter  kej 
his  glances  directed  particularly  towards  the  proprietor] 
who  seemed  to  take  an  unusual  interest  in  the  game 
Tim,  however,  was  very  guarded  in  his  movements,  and 
only  that  Selby  happened  to  be  in  his  secret,  he  neve 
could  have  detected  anything  out  of  common  in  thi 
lad's  movements.  The  man  who  seemed  to  ittracj 
Tim's  attention  so  particularly  was  one  whom  nonj 
would  ever  have  suspected  of  doing  a  mean  act.  Me 
bore  a  high  character  amongst  gamblers  for  fairness,  and 
was  regarded  as  altogether  above  any  petty  underhand 
tricks,  and  was  therefore  the  last  man  whom  Selby  siij 
posed  Tim  ought  to  watch.  But  Tim  had  his  own  viewj 
on  the  matter,  and  ere  long  Selby  perceived  him  take  hij 
handkerchief  out  of  his  right  pocket,  wipe  his  foreheac 
and  then  place  it  in  the  left.  He  then  came  to  Selbj 
and  drew  him  to  one  side. 


'e. 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


IB 


known  amongst| 
bad  at  last   me 
there  was  ver 
Heavy  losses  h 
d  accordingly  h 


them  interfered!  "  Have  you  noticed,  sir,"  he  asked, "  wheth(  r  Mr.  Grey 
press  an  opinion! al^vays  sits  where  he  is  now  when  he  is  playing  with 
d,  he  could  not!  l-angton  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  said  Selby,  "  he  has  taken  that  scat  every  time 
that  I  have  been  here." 

"  All  right,  sir,  Vm  on  the  track,  I  think,"  said  Tim ; 

"but  don't  forget  what  I  asked  you — if  you  see  Mr.  Grey 

bef:fin  to  win,  keep  him  up  to  it.     Get  him  to  play  Lang- 

ous  defeats;  but!ton  for  all  he's  worth." 

»rds  which  Selby       ^^^  t^is  was  spoken  in   a  low  voice,  and  then  Tim 

II  to  play  seemed  regained  his  place  near  the  table,  and  in  a  short  time 

►  notice  the  pres  Selby  saw  him  speak  to  the  proprietor,  and  immediately 

near    the    table  afterwards  the  two  withdrew  to  the  sideboard,  wiiere  they 

here   and  there,  drank  together.     They  then  left  the  room  and  were  ab- 

directing  his  at-  sent  for  some  time  when  Tim  made  his  appearance  alone, 

jrn  watched  Tim  ^n^l  Selby  noticed  that  his  eye  shone  brighter,  and  that 

t  the  latter  kep  ^^  bad  an  air  of  triumph  about  him. 

s  the  proprietor!      When  Tim  and  the  gambler  left  the  room,  and  when 

2st  in  the  gamefbe  latter  did  not  return,  Langton  could   not  conceal  a 

movements,  an*l»ght  appearance  of  uneasiness  from  being  observed  by 

elby  who  was  watching  him  closely.  It  scem^'d  as  if 
omething  had  occurred  to  upset  his  equanimity.  Mr. 
rey  about  the  same  time  made  one  or  two  lucky  hits  in 
uccession  which  seemed  to  embarrass  Langton  more 
nd  more.  It  was  the  first  success  which  Mr.  Grey  had 
.xperienced  for  months,  and  it  seemed  to  inspire  him 
petty  underhaiK  nth  renewed  vigor,  and  to  give  him  that  self-confidence 
whom  Selby  sup  i^hich  latterly  he  had  begun  to  lose.  Langton,  on  the 
lad  his  own  view  >thei  hand,  appeared  to  be  perplexed,  and  his  self-pos- 
ived  him  take  hi  ession  was  evidently  disturbed  by  something. 
ripe  his  forehead  Tim,  in  the  mean  time,  hovered  near  the  table,  his 
n  came  to  Selblyes  fixed  on  Langton,  until  that  individual  seemed  inH 

led  to  resent  the  scrutiny.     But  Tim  did  not  wish  for 


secret,  he  nev 
common  in  th 

;emed   to  ittraci 

Dne  whom    non 
mean  act.     M 

5  for  fairness,  an 


I 


T??J    * 


n, ' 


76 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


a  scene,  and  so  when  he  saw  that  his  presence  had 
become  offensive,  he  withdrew  to  another  part  of  the 
room,  whispering  as  he  passed  Selby  :  "  Now  is  the 
time,  sir ;  keep  him  to  it.  I've  got  the  dead  wood  on 
Langton  and  he  knows  there's  something  up.  Play  him 
for  all  he's  worth  ;  it's  your  only  chance." 

Tiie  change  in  the  fortune  of  the  two  players  excited 
a  good  deal  of  interest  on  the  part  of  the  by-standers, 
and  as  Mr.  Grey  was  well  known  to  have  been  a  heavy 
loser  to  Langton,  the  hitter  could  not  very  well  withdraw 
from  the  game  so  long  as  his  antagonist  wished  it  to  go 
on.  Mr.  Grey's  success  continued,  and  Langton,  who 
had  lost  his  habitual  coolness,  became  more  and  more 
demoralized  as  the  play  went  on.  At  last  he  threw  up 
his  hand,  saying  that  he  was  cleaned  out ;  but  Selby, 
who  had  been  at  work,  at  once  declared  that  he  was  not 
yet  satisfied  the  affair  should  drop,  and  appealed  to  Mr. 
Grey  if  he  was  not  an  interested  party  who  had  a  right 
to  speak.  Mr.  Gicy  at  once  acknowledged  that  Selby 
had  an  interest  conjointly  with  him  in  the  stakes,  and  a 
suggestion  being  thrown  out  that,  as  Mr.  Grey  had  been 
obliged  to  borrow  on  previous  occasions  to  keep  the 
game  going,  Langton  should  now  follow  the  same  course. 
Several  individuals  came  forward  and  offered  to  lend 
their  money  as  they  considered  Langton  to  be  perfectly 
safe  to  trust.  Langton  could  not  refuse  to  accept  the 
offers' thus  made,  although  he  evidently  did  so  with  a  bad 
grace,  and  consequently  the  game  went  on,  lasting  till  the 
morning,  when  Mr.  Grey  arose  from  the  table  a  heav)l 
winner.  The  whole  affair  was  a  surprise  to  everybody, 
but  to  no  one  more  than  to  Mr.  Grey  himself,  who,  as  he 
linked  arms  with  Selby  on  leaving  the  rooms,  said  :  "  The 
tide  has  turned  at  last,  Selby  ;  it   was  time,  for  I  was 


h 


IVr^ecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


77 


presence  had 

er  part  of  the 

"  Now  is  the 

deadwood  on 

up.     Play  him 

players  excited 
he  by-standers, 
e  been  a  heavy 
J  well  withdraw 
wished  it  to  go 

Langton,  who 
more  and  more 
ist  he  threw  up 
ut ;  but  Selby, 
:hat  he  was  not 
appealed  to  Mr. 
irho  had  a  right 
ged  that  Selby 
e  stakes,  and  a 

Grey  had  been 
IS  to  keep  the 
he  same  course, 
offered  to  lend 

to  be  perfectly 
i  to  accept  the 

d  so  with  a  bad 
lasting  till  the 
e  table  a  heav)l 
»  to  everybody, 

self,  who,  as  he 
lis,  said  :  "  The 
time,  for  I  was 


nearly  ruined ;   but  I'll  win  all  back  now.     Where  is 
your  friend  }  '* 

When  Selby  looked  for  Tim  he  could  not  find  him  ; 
the  lad  had  disappeared  soon  after  Langton  began  to 
borrow  money,  but  his  absence  had  not  been  perceived, 
so  intent  was  everyone  on  the  game. 

"  I  did  not  see  him  leave,"  said  Selby,  "  but  I  suppose 
he'll  turn  up  all  right.  Well,  old  man,  you've  had  a  first- 
class  run  of  luck  to-night,  and  I'm  glad  of  it." 

"  It's  my  turn  now  to  strip  Langton  as  he  has  done 

me,"  said  Mr.  Grey  bitterly,  **  and  by I'll  do  it  if  it 

takes  a  year.  I'll  be  even  with  him  ;  I  always  told  you 
I  would.  He  and  I  are  not  done  with  each  other  by  a 
long  shot." 

The  two  friends  soon  afterwards  separated,  and 
Selby  went  to  his  rooms,  where  he  found  Tim  waiting 
for  him. 

"  I  knew  my  master  would  not  come,"  said  Tim,  *'  be- 
cause he  wants  rest  to  meet  Langton  again.  I  was  sure 
he  wouldn't  come  with  you  and  so  I  came  on  ahead,  for 
I  was  afraid  he  might  find  me  out  if  he  got  talking  to 
me.     I've  been  waiting,  sir,  to  tell  you  all  about  it." 

"  By  Jove,  Tim,"  replied  Selby,  *'  you've  worked  won- 
ders ;  how  the  devil  did  you  manage  it,  and  what  was  the 
row.?" 

"  Well,  sir,  I  got  it  into  my  head  that  this  Langton 
had  a  silent  partner,  because  it  wasn't  natural  for  him 
to«  beat  my  master  as  he  was  doing,  and  so  I  made  up 
my  mind  to  find  out  for  myself  whether  I  was  right." 

"By  Jove!"  interrupted  Selby,  "  /  might  have  thought 
of  such  a  thing  in  any  other  place  ;  but,  you  know,  the 
—  rooms  are  above  anything  of  the  kind — at  least,*' 
he  added,  '*  with  regular  customers  like  Grey."  ^ 


! 


HM 


TS 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


"  It  was  just  because  my  master  was  playing  there  that 

-  I  suspected  something.     I  thought  he  would  likely  play 

4%  a  more  open  hand<here  than  he  would  do  in  any  other 

place,  and  thus  give  himself  away  without  knowing  it 

and  that's  just  what  he's  been  doing,  sir." 

"Well,  Tim, you  astonish  me,"  exclaimed  Sclby,  "and 
probably  I've  been  fleeced  pretty  often  in  the  same 
way." 

"  I  don't  think  so,  sir ;  I  guess  my  master  was  the 
only  one,  barring  greenhorns,  that  they  tried  it  on." 

"  But,  Tim,  he's  the  shrewdest  man  that  goes  there." 

"  Yes,  sir,  but  he's  been  the  victim  of  treachery  on  the 
part  of  one  who  ou<;lu  to  have  been  his  best  friend 
The  proprietor  turned  against  him,  sir." 

"  Well !  well ! "  said  Selby,  "  the  only  way  I  can  get 
at  this  thing  is  to  let  you  tell  the  whole  story ;  so  ou 
with  it,  my  lad." 

"  When  I  noticed  my  master  sit  down  with  his  bad 
to  that  stained  glass  duor,  it  was  the  first  thing  to  attrac 
my  attention,  and  I  watched.  I  then  thought  I  sav 
something  move  behind  the  door,  but  wasn't  sure  for  i 
while,  until  I  happened  to  catch  a  sight  of  Mr.  Grey' 
hand,  when  I  saw  he  wasn't  as  careful  about  it  as  hi 
ought  to  have  been.  Sitting  as  he  was,  with  his  bad 
close  to  the  door,  he  never  suspected  that  anybod 
could  see  his  cards;  but  I  began  to  twig  soraethin 
wrong.  I  know  that  house,  you  see,  sir,  better  than  yo 
think,  and  I  made  up  my  mind  to  see  who  was  in  th 
next  room.  I  kind  of  suspected  the  proprietor,  and  s( 
to  make  sure,  I  went  and  had  a  drink  with  him  and  aske 
him  to  step  into  the  passage,  as  I  had  something  to  sa 
to  him.  You  just  bet,  sir,  I  put  my  hand  on  my  revolvt 
when  \ye  w^nt  outside,  and  before  he  knew  what  I  m 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


79 


lying  there  thai 
Duld  likely  pla 
lo  in  any  othcr| 
)ut  knowing  it 


master  was  the 
tried  it  on." 
that  goes  there." 
treachery  on  the 
his  best  friend 

y  way  I  can  ge 


about  I  had  thrown  open  the  door  leading  into  the  little 
closet  with  the   stained-glass  door,  and  there  was  BiU^ 
Brown  looking  through  and  telegraphing  my  master'^ 
hand  to  Langton."  I' 

"  By  Jove ! "  exclaimed  Selby,  jumping  up,  "  why  didn't  f 

ned  Selby, '  andB  y^^  ^^n  ^^^  ^i^j  ^^  would  have  cleaned  out  the  whol^ 

n   in   the   samef  pj^^,^  ^     By  jingo,  we'll  do  it  yet— the  scoundrels!  "  ( 

"  Wait  a  bit,  sir,  wait  a  bit,"  said  Tim,  "  1  haven'tf 
told  you  all.     Before  either  Brown  or  the  proprietor jj 
could  wink,  I  had  them  both  covered  with   my  revolver.^ 
I  told  them  if  they  were  wise  they  would  keep  quiet,  as 
I  didn't  mean  to  peach  upon  them,  but  they  must  do  as 
I  wanted.     I  told  them  who  I  was  and  my  business,  and 
agreed  if  they  would  both  leave  the  house  and  let  my 
master  have  a  fair  field  for  the  rest  of  the  night  I  would 

le  story ;  so  ouij  j^^^p  ^y  ^^^  counsel.      I  knew  their  absence  would 

worry   Langton.      They  agreed  and  left    at    once.     I 

wn  with  his  baclljQj,j^gj  ^^^  j-^l^  closet  and  came  back  to  the  room.     You 

t  thing  to  attraclj^^^^  ^^^  ^^^^^  ^j^.  „ 

I  thought  1  sa\i      «.  ^^^  Txvciy  Langton  must  be  made  to  disgorge  every 

vasn't  sure  for  ^^x^x  he  has  won  from  your  master.'* 

ht  of  Mr.  Grey  i      «<  You've  got  every  dollar  you  ever  will  from  him,  sir. 

\\  about  it  as  l^lyou'll  never  see  Langton  again." 

IS,  with  his  baci      „  g^^  j^^  ^^^^  ^  stopped,"  said  Selby.     "  By  Jove  ! 

»d   that  anybodlj.jj  j^^^^  j^jj^  ^,,^gg^g^  „ 

twig  soraethinj      „  j^  ^^^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^^^^  ^1  j^^  ^j^.^  .^  wouldn't  do  you 
r,  better  than  yor    ^^^  master  any  good  ;  that  is  why  I  told  you  to  play 

who  was  m  ^  liin  for  all  he  was  worth.    I  knew  it  was  your  last  chance, 
)roprietor,  and  si  ^^  ^^^^  j^^.^j  j,|^jp  ^^^  ^^^^^  to-night." 

ith  him  and  askcl     „  yf^^w^  there's  Brown  and  the  proprietor  ;  I'll  show 
something  to  sa  ^^^  ^^p  » 

d  on  my  revout      „  j^  ^ftox\t  do  any  manner  of  good,  sir.  Brown  has  gone 
knew  what  I  wi  ^j^|^  Langton  ;  probably  they're  off  already,  and  I  kind 


l!  I 


!i,;' 


h:. 


80 


llWiJi's  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


o'  guess  the rooms  will  simmer  down  to  seconfl. 

rate  after  this.  I  gave  my  word  to  the  proprietor,  and  I 
don't  want  to  have  it  broken,  please  sir ;  and,  besides,  I 
don't  want  my  master  to  know  anything  of  what  I've 
been  telling  you  ;  he'll  be  awful  mad  when  he  finds  that 
Langton  has  skipped  out,  b«t  he'll  cool  down  and  soon 
make  up  for  lost  time  ;  he's  got  his  luck  '  ack,  sir,  you 
know,"  added  Tim,  smiling. 

As  will  be  seen,  however,  Tk»Ti  was  mistaken  in  the 
effect  Langton's  disappearance  would  have  on  Mr.  Grey. 
Selby  was  completely  dumbfounded  at  the  result  of  the 
night's  work,  and  felt  rather  astonished  at  his  not  having' 
discovered  the  treachery  which  had  bctn  played  on  his 
friend  Grey.  He  was  really  surprised  at  the  shrewd 
tact  with  which  Tim  had  conducted  the  whole  affair,  butlsf 
at  the  same  time  he  was  generous  enough  not  to  be-lev 
grudge  the  lad  one  whit  of  the  credit  that  was  due  to|ju 
him. 

Tim  now  took  his  departure,  and  having  changed  his|SF 
disguise  for  his  ordinary  dress,  gained  his  room  in  th 
Grey   mansion    without   being  observed.     He  had  acjh 
complished  all  that  he  desired,  and  felt  that  his  mistrc 
would  have  no  further  trouble  with  her  father  on  account  ji 
of  the  jewels,  and  Selby  had  made  a  good  investment  by 
letting  Mr.  Grey  have  the  use  of  hi»  money.     So  he  wen 
to  sleep  perfectly  satisfied  with  himself  and  the  world  a 
large. 


c 

t( 

SI 


a 


h< 
I'a.' 

nil 


)r 
fii 
n( 

let 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


81 


n  to  second, 
►rietor,  and  I 
id,  besides,  I 
of  what  I've 
he  finds  that 
vvn  and  soon 
1  ack,  sir,  you 

itaken  in  the 
;  on  Mr.  Grey. 
:  result  of  the 
his  not  having 
played  on  his 
at  the  shrewd 
rhole  affair,  buti 
ugh  not  to  be- 
lat  was  due  tol 

ng  changed  his 
lis  room  in  tn 
He  had  ac 
at  his  mistrc 
iier  on  accoun 
investment  by 
y.     So  he  wen 
Ind  the  world  a 


CHAPTER  X. 


'%*^ 


Minna  in  the  mean  time  had  been  reflecting  on  the 

course  she  had  jHirsucd   towards  her  father,  and  began 

to  regret  havint^  consented  to  the  subterfuge  of  a  feigned 

sickness  at  Tim's  sug.  v-.stion.     The  very  thought  of  it 

became   repu?.,^nant  to  her,  because  nature  led  her  to  be 

Ifrank  and  open  in  everything  she  did,  but   in  this  case 

she  had  acted  a  lie  which  did  not  seem  to  her  justifiable 

ven  to  save  her  mother's  jewels.     She  valued  the  latter 

list  as  much  as  ever,  but   she  could   not   view  with  any 

atisfaction   the  me:ins  she  had  adopted  to  retain   them. 

>he  therefore  had  resolved  to  make  one  more  appeal  to 

er  father  not  to  take  them  from  her,  and,  failing  in  that, 

he  had  made  up  her  mind  to  relinquish  them.     Hut  she 

;id  no  opportunity  of  obtaining  an    interview  with   Mr. 

rey  to  jnit  her  resolution  into  practice,  because  he  left 

ho  house  the  next  day  without    asking  to  see  her,  and 

K-  had  missed  meeting  him  before  his  departure.     She 

ins  therefore  in  a  very  unhappy  state  of  mind,  and,  it 

list  be  confessed,  she  ft.lt  rather  inclined  to  blame  Tim 

itr  his  interference.     The  revelation  of  her  father's  dif- 

ulties  had  cast  a  gloom  over  her  spirits,  and  this,  com- 

ned  with  the  thought  that  she  had  done  wrong  in  dis- 

.'arding  the  principles  of  truth  and  honesty,  which  her 

'ther  had  endeavored  to  instil  into  her  mind,  caused 

|c  poor  girl  a  great  deal  of  uneasiness.     Her  inability 


I     1 


J 


ite'if 


•  82  IVrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Lift, 

to  see  her  father  heightened  this  feeling,  and  when  Tim 
presented  himself  before  her  she  received  him  very 
coldly,  as  if  he  had  been  the  cause  of  all  her  trouble. 

Tim,  however,  was  not  abashed  at  this  cool  reception, 
but  at  once  stated  the  result  of  his  plans.  He  told 
Minna  that  Mr.  Qxky  had  di-scovered  that  he  had  been 
literally  robbed  (which  was  not  the  truth,  as  his  master 
knew  nothing  of  Langton's  treachery),  and  that  he  had  suc- 
ceeded in  recovering  a  portion  of  the  money  he  had  lost. 
"  My  master  will  not,"  he  concluded,  *'  say  anything 
more  to  you  about  the  jewels,  and  he  will  be  all  right  in 
y  a  short  time  ;  you  will  see  him  like   his  old  self,  Miss,| 

very  soon,  depend  upon  it." 

This  information  was  certainly  very  encouraging  tol 
'Minna,  but  she  could  not  help  expressing  her  regret  at| 
the  part  she  had  played. 

*'  Well,  Miss,  it  was  this  way,"  argued  Tim,  "  if  yfulu 
hadn't  done  as  you  did,  Mr.  Grey  might  have  got  llu 
jewels  and  let  them  out  of  his  hands  before  he  discoveredl 
what  I've  just  been  telling  you  about,  and  in  that  cascj^, 
Miss.  I  am  very  much  afraid  you  never  would  have  seenl 
them  again." 
*  Minna  felt  that  Tim's  words  were  only  too  true,  audi 

therefore,  she  said  nothing  to  contradict  them,  but  shf 
cut  short  the  inteiview.  by  simply  thanking  the  lad  foj 
wiiat  he  had  done,  which  was  all  the  reward  Tim  coul 
have  wished  for. 

Notwithstanding  the  assurance  which  she  had  re 
ceived  from  Tim  in  regard  to  her  father's  affairs,  and  thj 
feeling  of  encouragement  it  had  given  her,  Minna  dij 
not  feel  .satisfied.  It  seemed  as  if  the  shadow  of  fiitur 
trouble  had  fallen  across  her  path  ;  the  luxuriou>  lv'in| 
in  which  she  lived,  and  the  comforts  which  surrounil 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


m 


nd  when  Tim 
^ed  him   very 
ler  trouble, 
cool  reception, 
ins.      He  told 


her,  all  seemed  out  of  place,  when  she  considered  that 
at  any  moment  they  might  be  swept  away  to  satisfy  herj 
father's  creditors.     She  had  never  even  imagined    the 
possibility  of  poverty  overtaking  her  ;  she  had  always 
regarded  her  father  as  immensely  wealthy,  and  the  fine 
t  he  had  becnBgj.^jj^j|jgj^,^^..^j.  ^j^gj.  ^vhich  she   presided  had  seemed  to | 
as  his  master  li^j^j.  Q,^jy  ^^  ^  fitting  home  for  people  in  their  position.l 
thathehadsuc-lj^^jj.  ,^q^  g|^^  j^^^^j  j^^arned  that  there  were  grave  doubtSr 
ley  he  had  lost.lj^,.  ^^  whether  they  ought  to  live  in  the  expensive  style 
'•  say  ^f'y^""^bithey  were  doing,  and  so  all  pleasure  in  her  home  was 
I  be  all  right  in|j  .^^^^y^^j    ,^^^  ^^1^.  ^^^^^  under  the  altered  circumstances 
old  self,  Miss,|jj^  which  her  fathers  difficulties  liad  placed  them,  they 
ought  to  retrench,  and  give  up  what  now  appeared  to  herl 
encouragmg  to!  ^  ^^  extravagant  mode  of  living.     Although  Tim  had 
i^  her  regret  a  |assured  her  that  all  present  danger  was  over,  she  could 

not  conceal  from  herself,  that  what  had  happened  might  | 
d  Tim,  •'  if  y'^happcn  again,  and  that  she  was  liable  at  any  moment  to 
n  have  got  l^ie||^car  of  her  father  getting  into  fresh  difficulties.  Her 
rehediscovered|(,^,^f^(.j^P^^.  -^^  j^^^.  position  was  therefore  destroyed,  and 
I  in  that  case,  ^j^j^  \^  1,^^  peace  of  mind,  so  long  as  she  remained  in 
would  have  seen 


y  too  true,  and 
ct  them,  but  sh( 
cing  the  lad  fo 


her  luxurious  home,  and  she  resolved  to  propose  to  her 
father  to  abandon  it  for  one  more  in  accord  with  their 
reduced  means.  But  Minna  had  no  opportunity  of  doing 
as  she  proposed,  for  she  did  not  see  her  father  again  for 
several  months,  the  cause  of  which  we  will  now  endeavor 
jvard  Tim  coul(|j(^  explain. 

The  first  thing  Mr.  Grey  did  the  day  following  his 
lich  she  had  re  encounter  with  Langton  was  to  find  Selby  ;  and  intimate 
'»  affairs,  and  tn  ^^  j^jj^  j^jg  intention  of  arranging  at  once  with  his  late 
her,  Minna  (ii  mtagonist  for  another  meeting,  in  order  to  follow  up  the 
hadow  of  fii^^'^luccess  of  the  previous  night  without  delay.  He  was 
;  luxurious  Iv'tiilj^  ^jgl^  spirits,  and  dwelt  exultingly  on  the  prospect  of 
hich   surrounilcLjpij^jj^g  ^^^^^j^  l^jj^   heavy  losses   and  re-establishing  his 


' 


HWP 


m 


84 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


financial  position  on  a  good  footing.  Sclby  pitied  him 
as  he  listened,  because  he  felt  that  it  would  be  a  terrible 
blow  if  Langton  had  really  disappeared  ;  but  he  did  not 
state  his  fears  on  that  point,  as  he  thought  it  would  be 
better  for  Mr.  Grey  to  find  the  truth  out  himself.  Ac- 
cordingly,  at  Mr.  Grey's  request,  he  accompanied  him  to 
find  Langton  ;  but  the  bird  had  evidently  flown  and  was 
not  to  be  found  anywhere.  Mr.  Grey  was  at  a  loss  to 
understand  it,  and  finally  became  very  uneasy. 

"  I  can't  make  it  out,"  he  said  to  Selby.  "  I  don't 
think  Langton  is  the  man  to  leave  town  without  letting 
me  know  when  I  may  expect  to  see  him  again.  I  doni 
think  it  would  be  the  correct  thing,  and  Langton  1  have 
always  found  to  be  very  particular  in  such  matters." 

"  Yes,"  thought  Sclby,  '*  when  ho  was  winning  you; 
money,  but  now  it  is  a  different  thing." 

When,  towards  e^'cning,  they  had  found  no  trace  ot 
Langton,  Selby  said  he  thought  he  could  ^nd  out  if  he 
had  left  the  city,  if  Mr.  (irey  would  agree  to  wait  at  hii 
rooms  while  he  made  the  inquiry. 

Mr.  Grey  at  once  agreed,  as  he  was  tired  in  body  am 
troubled  in  mind.  He  could  not  avoid  feeling  sonn 
anxiety  regarding  Langton's  strange  conduct,  and  wai 
glad  of  an  opportunity  to  rest  and  think. 

Selby,  in  the  course  of  their  search  for  the  missinj 

n,  had  seen  the  proprietor  of  the  rooms,  and  he  fcl 
sure  that  individual  could  give  him  the  information  lii 
desired  if  he  could  be  prevailed  upon  to  do  so,  He  there 
fore  went  direct  to  him  and  told  him  plainly  that  cwa 
in  the  secret  of  the  treachery  which  had  bee*^  practised o 
Mr.  Grey,  and  gave  as  a  reason  for  his  kno*'  .'^%  al)i/ut  i 
that  he  had  assisted  Tim  in  discovering  th'  viUany.  H 
moreover  told  the  i>roprietor  that  as  yet  Mr.  Grc"  kiio\ 


ft. 


Wrtcks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


85  , 

Sclby  pitied  liimfcothing  about  it,  but  he  threatened  to  acquaint  him  with  J  - 
►uld  be  a  terrihleEhe  whole  story  aud  publish  it  everywhere,  unless  he 
;  but  he  did  tiotpisclosed  what  he  knew  of  Langton's  disappearance, 
ught  it  would  bcBrhe  proprietor,  who  hoped  to  avoid  the  injury  which  the 
ut  himself.  Acknowledge  of  his  late  conduct  towards  Mr.  Grey  would 
:)mpanied  him  toKntail  upon  the  business  of  his  gambling  rooms,  at  once 
ly  flown  and  waslgreed  to  tell  Selby  all  that  he  knew, 
was  at  a  loss  tol  He  said  that  when  Langton  learned  from  Brown  how 
incasy.  Iheir  plot  had  been  discovered,  he  at  once  made  his  ar- 

ielby.  "  I  don'»angemcnts  to  leave  by  the  first  train  for  New  York. 
n  without  letting  'hat  he  had  accordingly  gone  there,  taking  Brown  with 
n  again.  I  don't  lim,  but  what  their  further  movements  might  be  he 
I  Langton  1  have  ;ould  not  say,  as  they  had  not  let  him  into  their  confi- 


ich  matters, 
/as  winning  you 


found  no  trace 


ence.      All   he  knew  was  that  Langton  would   not  re- 
am for  some  time,  until  at  least  this  affair  had  time  to 
low  over.      Selby  felt  that  the  man  had  told   him  the 
uth,  and  he  had  nothing  else  to  do  but  acquaint  Mr. 
uld  <ind  out  if  he  Irey  with  the  fact  that  Langton  had  left  the  city  with 
ree  to  wait  at  hi^ery  little  probability  of  ever  returning. 

When  Mr.  Grey  learned  the  true  state  of  matters, 

ired  in  body  anAid  that  his  late  antagonist  had  left  for  parts  unknown, 

oid  feeling   somAith  the  greater  portion  of  his  money  in  his  possession, 

conduct,  and  wa^e  could  not  credit  it  at  first,  but  when  Selby  explained 

at  there  could  be  no  doubt  as  to  the  correctness  of  his 
\  for  the  missinAformation  then  the  whole  truth  seemed  to  flash  upon 
ooms.  and  he  fcliim. 

le  information  \\\   "  Gone  !  "  he  said,  •'  gone  like  a  thief.     By  heavens  ! 

do  so.     He  thcrelhave  been  literally  robbed.     There  has  been  some  in- 

lainly  that   xwalmal  work  going  on  unknown  to  me,  and  I  am  inclined 

been  practised oiihink,  Selby,  you  know  more  about  it  than  you  vvish 

kno*'  "';  about  Itcll." 

th'  villany.    HI  •«  t)o  you  mean  to  suspect  me  of  having  any  connec- 
t  Mr.  Gre"  kiioAn  with  what  you  term  infernal  work  ? "  asked  Selby 


k. 


86 


JVrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


haughtily,  "  if  so  I  would  like  you  to  be  a  little  morjth 
explicit." 

"  I  have  no  idea,"  replied  Mr.  Grey,  "  that  you  are  i^ 
any  way  connected  with  Langton  or  his  doings  ;  but 
do  think  you  have  some  information  which  you  are  keej 
ing  back  from  me.     How  did  you  learn  of  his  departur^ 
for  New  York  >  " 

"  In  a  very  simple  manner.  I  was  on  my  way  to  thJ 
rooms  to  make  inquiries,  when  I  met  one  of  Langtonj 
chums,  who  told  me." 

"Are  you  aware  whether  he  intends  to  remain  '\\ 
New  York,  or  whether  he  has  gone  somewhere  else  ? " 

"  I  know  nothing  more  of  Langton's  movements  thaij 
what  I  have  already  told  you." 

"  Then  I  must  start  immediately  for  New  York, 
have  not  a  moment  to  lose,"  said  Mr.  Grey. 

"  I  would  let  the  scoundrel  go— I  think  you  arj 
well  rid  of  him — you  have  never  been  yourself,  old 
man,  since  you  first  met  him — Let  the  villain  alone,] 
said  Selby. 

"  Let  him  alone }  "  exclaimed  Mr.  Grey,  "  ha  !  ha| 
ha !  that  would  be  a  fine  way  to  treat  scoundrels  lil 
him.  No !  no  !  Selby,  I'll  follow  that  man  if  I  have  t^ 
travel  all  over  the  world  till  I  meet  him,  and  get  satis 
faction  from  him.  You  little  know  what  you  advisj 
when  you  tell  me  to  let  him  alone." 

*•  I  am  perfect! V  well  aware,"  answered  Selby,  "  tha 
he  has  won  a  he:  ^)  of  money  from  you,  and  has  gone  oi 
with  it  like  a  cur  ;  but  what  of  that,  you'll  soon  maW 
up  for  lost  time." 

"  You  know  nothing  about  it,"  said  Mr.  Grey.  "  Yoj 
can  form  no  idea  of  how  much  I  have  lost,  for  I  hiv^ 
never  said  very  much  about  it  to  anyone  ;  but  now  tha 


Wtecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life* 


87 


this  has  happened.  I  will  tell  you  how  I  am  placed,  and 
then  we'll  see  if  you'll  advise  me  to  leave  the  scoundrel 
alone.  When  I  sat  down  last  night  to  play  Langton, 
the  only  money  I  had  in  the  world  was  what  you  were 
nnd  enough  to  stake  upon  the  game.  I  hadn't  another 
iollar,  Selby,  my  fortune  gone — my  house  and  even  my 
furniture  mortgaged  to  the  fullest  extent.  I  was  a  des- 
irate  man,  and  God  knows  what  I  might  have  done  if 
luck  had  gone  against  me  last  night ;  but  I  won,  and 
Ijust  as  I  saw  a  prospect  of  winning  back  my  money, 
this  Langton  sneaks  off  like  a  low  thief.  Do  you  sup- 
pose I  will  sit  still  while  that  fellow  is  luxuriating  with 
ly  wealth.  Oh  !  no,  Selby,  I'm  not  the  man  to  stand 
^hat  sort  of  thing  quietly." 

"  By  Jove  !  Grey,  I  had  no  idea  you  were  being  bled 
as  badly  as  you  say.  Why  didn't  you  tell  a  fello«v  ;  you 
light  have  trusted  me." 

"  You  are  the  only  one  to  whom  I  have  explained 
\y  position  ;  but  there  is  no  use  crying  over  spilt  milk, 
am  going  to  start  to-night  for  New  York,  and  I  have 
several  matters  to  attend  to  before  I  go.  Will  you  let 
le  have  pen,  ink  and  paper  ?  I  must  write  a  note  to 
my  daughter.  I  have  not  time  to  return  home,  as  I 
lave  to  see  one  or  two  parties  to  arrange  about  my  af- 
fairs, and  the  train  leaves  in  a  couple  of  hours." 

"  Why  not  postpone  your  departure  till  to-morrow  ; 
day  will  not  make  any  difference,"  suggested  Selby. 

*'  No,"  said  Mr.  Grey,  "  I  won't  delay  an  hour.  I 
ave  too  much  at  stake,  and  Langton  has  too  much  to 
inswer  for.  I  am  like  a  bloodhound  on  his  path  from 
ihis  moment." 

"  Can  1  be  of  any  service  to  you.  Grey  ? '  asked  Sel- 
E)y,  "  you  know  you  have  only  to  say  the  word." 


)  i' 


88 


Wrecks  ifi  the  Sea  of  Life 


"  Yes,"  said  Mr.  Grey,  "  there  is  the  money  you  le 
me  have  yesterday,  and  there  is  your  share  of  the  win 
nings.  Will  you  let  me  have  the  use  of  them  till  I  re 
turn  ?    I  need  funds,  as  you  are  aware." 

••  Certainly,  old  fellow,"  replied  Selby,  "  and  if  yo 
want  more  when  you  are  away,  draw  on  me,  I'll  honoi 
your  drafts  depend  upon  it." 

"  Thank  you,  Selby,  but   I  hope  to  be  able  to  gel 
along  with  what  I  have.     Langton  will  not  escape  m 
depend  upon  it,  he  won't  have  an  ea.sy  road  to  travel." 

"  By  Jove  !  I  wish  you  success,  old  boy,"  exclaimedlj 
Selby.  |( 

"  There  is  another  thing  I  wish  you  would  do  for  mejh 
Selby,"  said  Mr.  Grey.  "  I  am  going  to  write  a  note  t 
my  daughter,  informing  her  of  my  hasty  departure  ;  will 
you  kindly  deliver  it  for  me  }  and  if  I  am  detained  awav 
longer  than  I  expect,  I  may  trouble  you  to  look  after 
some  matters  for  me." 

"  All  right,  old  chap ;  just  send  me  word,  and  11 
attend  to  things." 

Mr.  Grey  then  wrote  a  short  note  to  Minna,  whicl 
he  handed  to  Selby  ;  after  which  he  helped  himself  to 
parting  glass  of  brandy-and-water,  and  bidding  his  friem 
good-by,  started  out  on  what  proved  to  be  a  long  jout 
ncy.  Selby  had  refrained  from  acquainting  Mr.  Gre  : 
with  the  particulars  of  Langton's  treachery  for  severa 
reasons — first,  because  he  had  promised  the  proprieto 
of  the  rooms  not  to  disclose  them  ;  secondly,  because  Iv 
did  not  wish  to  get  Tim  into  any  trouble  with  hi 
master  ;  and  thirdly,  because  he  felt  that  Mr.  Grey's  feel 
ings  were  bitter  enough  without  any  fuel  being  addefi 
to  the  fire  ;  but  he  considered  it  his  duty  to  warn  h^ 
friend  against  a  repetition  of  the  snare  that  had  be 


Wfwks  in  the  Sea  of  Ijfe, 


89 


money  you  letllaid  for  him,  and  which  had  proved  so  disastrous  to  him, 
ire  of  the  win-BaiKl,  therefore,  he  toltl  him  not  to  trust  his  late  opponent's 
them  till  I  re^honcsty  in  play,  as  he  had  heard  some  strange  rumors  of 
his  being  connected  with  a  gang  of  swindlers,  and  ad- 
y,  "  and  if  yoiBvised  him  if  he  should  have  any  further  encounters  with 
me,  rU  honoijLangton,  to  keep  his  cards  strictly  concealed  from  view 
and  not  to  trust  even  a  dead  wall  behind  him  when  play- 
be  able  to  getiin;;.  Grey,  however,  laughed  at  Selby's  suggestion,  and 
not  escape  melwould  not  listen  to  any  idea  of  his  having  been  cheated, 
)ad  to  travel."  Ibecause,  as  he  remarked,  he  considered  himself  too  old 
3oy,"  exclaimedland  experienced  a  hand  for  anyone  to  try  that  game  on. 

Consequently  Mr.  Grey  left  St.  Louis  with  no  idea  that 
would  do  for  melhe  had  been  swindled  by  Langton,  hut  merely  that  the 
I  write  a  note  tollatter  had  sneaked  off  to  avoid  giving  him  satisfaction  at 
(T  departure  ;  willthc  gaming-table.  This  of  itself  was  sufficient  in  Mr. 
m  detained  awmirey's  mind  to  sink  Langton  very  low  in  his  estimse 
ou  to  look  after|ion,  and  to  make  him  feel  very  bitter  when  he  thought 

f  the  heavy  losses  he  had  suffered  at  his  hands, 
le  word,  and  ri|      Selby  was  somewhat  surprised  at  Mr.  Grey  leaving 

or  New  York  without  returning  to  his  house.     Any 

o  Minna,  whidjther  man  but  Grey,  he  thought,  would  have  gone  home 

llped  himself  to  lind  said  good-by  to  his  daughter,  and  he  could  have 

idding  his  fricnftone  it  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour  by  taking  a  carriage; 

be  a  long  jourlut  he  is  a  queer  fish,  end  I  am  not  sorry  to  have  an  ex- 

inting   Mr.  Grefuse  for  going  in  '  ' .  stead. 

hery  for  several     The  truth  is  Mr.  Grey,  as  soon  as  he  had  no  pressing 

d  the  proprietoiecd  for  Minna's  jewels,  felt  rather  ashamed  nf  having 

)ndly,  because  hwked  for  them,  and  he  did  not  care   particularly  about 

rouble   with  hilieeting  his  daughter  in  case  she  might  refer  to  what 

Mr.  Grey's  feelias  to  him  now  an  unpleasant  subject.     Besides  this,  he 

fuel  being  addclid  not  expect  to  be  absent  any  length  of  time.     He  felt 

uty  to  warn   hilure  of  overtaking  Langton  at  New  York  and  obtaining 

le  that  had  bcenmediate  satisfaction,  and  it  was  no  unusual  thing  for 


90 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


a 
Y 

ri 
th 
hi 


him  to  leave  home  for  a  week  at  a  time  without  acquaint- 
ing Minna  of  his  departure.  In  this  case,  however,  he 
had  an  object  in  writing  to  his  daughter,  and  that  was 
to  give  Selby  an  excuse  for  visiting  her.  But  Mr.  Grey, 
as  events  proved,  did  not  return  to  St.  Louis  as  soon  as 
he  expected,  and  ere  he  saw  his  daughter  Minna  again, 
very  important  changes  iiad  talcen  place  in  his  household. 
Selby  had  gradually  become  a  regular  visitor  at  the 
Grey  mansion,  and  so  careful  had  he  been  in  his  de- 
meanor towards  Minna,  so  respectful,  so  kind  and  con- 
siderate in  many  little  attentions  which  men,  as  a  rule, 
neglect  in  their  intercourse  with  women,  but  which  the 
latter  prize  very  highly  when  they  are  the  recipients 
thereof,  that  the  young  girl  could  not  fail  to  receive  his 
visits  with  some  dc?:rce  of  pleasure.  Selby,  for  almost 
the  first  time  in  his  life,  was  oa  his  good  behavior  while 
endeavoring  to  win  the  love  of  this  young  girl,  and  he' 
really  endeavored  to  abandon  some  of  his  dissolute 
habits ;  but,  alas  !  he  was  only  acting  in  accordance  with 
a  caprice  or  passion  then  dominant,  and  not  from  con- 
viction, and,  consequently,  his  improvement  was  liable  to  wh 
turn  out  only  a  temporary  one.  He  moreover  made  ho 
^inna  a  confidante  of  several  matters  connected  with 
his  own  life.  He  spoke  to  her  feelingly  and  lovingly  oi 
his  parents  and  their  goodness  to  him,  and  pictured  to 
her  his  mother  as .  the  kindest  and  best  of  women.  In 
justice  to  Selby  we  must  say  that  he  did  not  do  this  for 
effect ;  he  really  loved  and  was  very  proud  of  his  fathci 
and  mother,  and  found  pleasure  in  speaking  of  them  to  thj 
Minna.  He  could  not  have  adopted,  however,  any  betiei 
course  to  raise  himself  in  her  esteem,  and  having  gained  coi 
that  point,  he  had  succeeded  in  taking  the  first  stcf  to 
towards  securing  her  love.     He  had  frequently  expresse( 


h( 
p( 
SI 
bi 
cu 
of 
lei 

"I 

im 
an 
cit 


frd 
to 


"h 


hout  acquaint- 
e,  however,  he 
',  and  that  was 
But  Mr.  Grey, 
luis  as  soon  as 
-  Minna  again, 
his  household, 
r  visitor  at  the 
:en  in  his  de- 
kind  and  con 
ncn,  as  a  rule, 
but  which  the 
the  recipients 

to  receive  his 
;lby,  for  almost 
behavior  while 
ng  girl,  and  he 

his  dissolute 
ccordance  with 

not  from  con 
nt  was  liable  to 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


91 


a  desire  that  Minna  would  visit  his  parents  in  New 
York,  but  as  this  might  have  been  construed  into  a  fore- 
runner of  closer  relationship,  she  had  never  encouraged 
the  idea  ;  but  from  the  description  given  her  by  Selby  of 
his  home  and  its  surroundings,  she  felt  that  it  would  be 
a  very  pleasant  change  from  the  monotony  of  her  evcry- 
(lav  life. 

When  Selby  presented  himself  with  the  letter  from 
hei  father,  she  could  hardly  conceal  the  feeling  of  disap- 
pointrnent  which  it  caused  her  as  she  read  its  contents. 
She  had  intended  to  propose  to  her  father  the  advisa- 
bility of  moving  into  less  expensive  quarters,  and  of 
curtailing  expenses  generally,  but  now  the  opportunity 
of  carrying  out  her  good  intentions  was  frustrated  at 
least  for  a  time.     The  letter  read  as  follows : 


"Mv  DEAR  Minna: 

"  I  am  obliged  to  leave  suddenly  for  New  York  on  very 
important  business.  The  train  by  which  I  go  starts  in  about 
an  hour,  and  as  I  have  several  matters  to  look  after  in  the 
city  before  I  go,  I  will  be  unable  to  see  you  till  my  return, 
which  I  hope  will  be  in  a  few  days.  I  enclose  a  check  for 
loreover  made  house  expenses  in  the  mean  time,  and  will  drop  you  a  line 
:onnected  with  from  New  York.  Selby  has  kindly  consented  to  deliver  this 
to  you  for  me. 

"  Your  affectionate  father, 

"Richard  Grey." 

"  My  father,"  said   Minna  as  she  closed  the  letter, 
"  has  gone  very  suddenly  to  New  York.     I  had  no  idea 
ig  of  them  to  that  he  was  going  away." 

2ver,  any  betiei       "  I  don't  think  he  had  any  idea  himself  till  about  a 
having  gained  couple  of  hours  before  he  left.     I  tried  to  persuade  him 
the  first  steAo  pu.  it  off  till  to-morrow.'* 
ently  expre8sc(|     "  Oh  !  I  wish  you  had  succeeded,"  exclaimed  Minna, 


and  lovingly  oi 
nd  pictured  to 
of  women.  In 
not  do  this  for 
d  of  his  father 


V] 


7 


V 


'/ 


s 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Ibrporation 


1.0   IfKaias 

===     ^  liiii    |2.2 

1.1        l-l^ 
—               liiii 

p  ill  «J^ 

^H 

► 

y< 

'^V 


33  WIST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  MSSO 

(716)S72-4S03 


"^^ 


.'i' 


I    !,.< 


t  >\ 


tfi 


!'l 


7 


92 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


then  checking  herself  she  added,  "  of  course  I  always 
like  to  see  him  before  he  goes  anywhere." 

"  I  thought  you  would,  but  I  know  his  business  is 
very  pressing,  and  he  seemed  so  bent  upon  going,  that 
I  felt  it  useless  to  urge  him  against  his  will.  I  trust, 
however,  he  will  not  be  away  many  days.'* 

Minna  had  an  idea  that  Selby  knew  a  good  deal  about 
her  father's  affairs,  and  that  she  could  obtain  from  him 
some  very  correct  information    regarding   Mr.    Grey's 
difficulties  ;  but  it  was  the  last  thing  she  thought  of  to 
even  hint  anything  of  the  kind  to  him.     In  return  foi 
the  confidence  Selby  had  reposed  in  her,  she  had  spoken 
to  him  of  her  own  life  and  how  she  missed  her  mother'! 
presence,  and  how  lonely  she  sometimes  felt  in  the  grea 
house  with  no  one  but  the  servants,  no  female  friend  ii  gone  t 
whom  she  could  trust  or  confide  in.     She  complainet  see  hir 
that  she  had  been  unable  to  find  one  congenial  spiri  "^ome, 
amongst  all  the  ladies  of  her  acquaintance.     Then  Selb  "^^^^o"^ 
would  speak  of  his  own  mother,  and  say  how  much  h  '^^^'"s 
desired  that  Minna  would  become  acquainted  with  he 


chap 

fathe 

postp( 
has  bt: 


establis 


Kxcept 
iafety. 
id  vise  i 
ly  sug^ 
ervants 


because  she  was  so  good,  and  could,  in  her  own  motherl 
kind  way,  advise  and  comfort  her.  Minna  felt  she  woul 
like  to  meet  Mrs.  Selby,  but  at  the  same  time  realize 
that  a  barrier  existed  between  her  and  the  gratificatio 
of  the  wish,  and  that  was  George  Selby  himself.  S  le  agai 
these  two  went  on  day  by  day  growing  gradually  clos(  letter 
to  ekch  other  in  spite  of  themselves,  the  one  resistin  ust  yo 
less  and  less,  the  other  becoming  more  and  more  er  nocchlj 
boldened  ;  but  circumstances  occurred  ere  long  to  brir  ^  the  L 
this  strange  courtship  to  a  crisis  and  to  give  Selby  tl  '^^^  i  it 
victory.  '""g  m 

Richard  Grey  did  not  return  to  his  home  for  many 
day. 


F 


\ 


Wrecks  in  tJte  Sea  of  Life* 


93 


I  always' 

isiness  isl 
oing,  that 
,     I  trust, 


i 


CHAPTER   XI. 

■VwouT  a  week  after  the  events  related  in  the  last 


deal  about 

r    v'sl  ^^^i^^ "  ^'  Minn^i  received  the  following  letter  from  her 

mght  o{  J'^t''*^'.- 

return  foi«'Hv  dk»ar  Mikna:  j 

had  spokeii      "  Circumsunces  which  I  did  not  foresee  will  oblige  me  to 

er  mother'! postpone  my  return  home  for  some  time.     An  individual  who 

in  the  o"rea|has  been  \\\'-  principU  cause  of  my  monetary  difficulties  has 

\e  friend  iilK^"®  to  San  kl:' ranci.sa5,  and  this  necessitates  my  going  there  to 

nrnDlaineJ^^®  ^^"'-     ^^  ^''  ^^^  uncertam  how  long  I  will  be  absent  from 

.  t       -j-ilhome,  and  as  the  cares  of  looking  after  the  house  may  prove 

'  c  11  lirksome  to  you  while  I  ara  iiway,  I  think  you  had  better  take 

,   ,  Kooms  in  the  Lindoll  for  the  time  being,  and  close  up  the 

^^      .  ,   ,  lestablishment.      You   ha^   better  dismiss   all   the   servants 

ed  w  iBxcept  Tim,  who  can  lemain  in  the  house  and  look  after  its 

,vn  motne  l^fg^y^     Qf  course,  1  tlo  not*  insist  upon  your  doing  this,  but  I 

t  she  woullj^ylgg  jj  £qj.  fj,^.  i^gj.^  ^    .i^^  1^  ^,^^,,  y^y  decide  upon  following 

me  realizeLy  suggestion,  I  enclose  a  check  to  enable  you  to  pay  off  the 

ratificatiolervants,  and  for  your  curreiii  exp  Mises  until  you  hear  from 

imself.     -we  again.     Ycu  had  bettei  write  lo  me  at  San  Francisco,  as 

ually  closi  letter  would  lot  reach  here  in  time  for  me  to  receive  it.     I 

e  resistiiiust  you  are  keeping  well,  and  that  everything  is  going  on 

more  er|p^o<^thly  at  the  house.    I  know  you  will  be  very  comfortable 

the  Lindell,  and  you  will  meet  a  number  of  nice  people 

e*'selby  tl|^^^  ^  ^^  ^^'^  ^®  ^  change  for  you.     Has  Mrs.  Rolph  called 
liring  my  absence  ?    Write,  and  give  me  all  the  news. 

"Your  affectionate  father, 

"Richard  Grey." 


for  man] 


94 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


The  same  mail  that  carried  the  above  letter  broiight 
two  others  from  Mr.  Grey,  one  of  which  was  addressed 
to  Mrs.  Rolph,  the  other  to  Selby.  i 

The  one  to  Mrs.  Rolph  read  as  follows :  i 

"  My  dear  Amelia  :  ' 

"  I  regret  very  much  having  been  obliged  to  leave  St. 
Louis  without  seeing  you,  but  my  departure  was  as  unexpected 
as  it  was  sudden,  and  was  caused  by  a  scoundrel  having  ab- 
sconded with  a  lot  of  my  money.  I  am  now  hunting  hira  up, 
and  may  be  detained  away  from  home  for  some  time.  I  start 
to-morrow  for  San  Francisco,  where  a  letter  will  tind  me,  and 
where  I  hope  to  receive  a  line  from  you.  You  have  fre- 
quently spoken  to  me  of  the  pleasure  it  would  give  you  to 
have  Minna  stay  with  you.  I  must  acknowledge  having 
treated  your  kind  invitation  rather  neglectfully,  but  now  that 
I  expect  to  be  away  from  home  for  some  tirne,  I  would  take 
it  as  a  great  kindness  if  you  '  ould  prevail  upon  her  to  pay 
you  a  visit.  I  use  the  term  "  prevail  upon  her  "  because  she 
dislikes  paying  lengthy  visits  in  the  way  I  have  mentioned, 
and  is  rather  too  independent  on  that  point,  in  my  opinion. 
I  have  suggested  to  her  to  close  up  the  house  and  take  rooms 
in  the  Lindell  while  I  am  away,  whicli  1  Iiardly  expect  she 
will  do;  so  that  if  you  vitl  see  h>»r  I  think  she  will  accept 
your  kind  offer.  Of  course,  you  will  understand  that  it  will 
be  better  for  you  not  to  let  her  know  that  you  and  I  have  had 
any  correspondence  on  this  subject.  My  chief  regret  in 
being  absent  from  St.  Louis  is  because  I  am  separated  from 
you,  for  I  really  long  to  see  -your  sweet  face  once  more.  I 
console  myself,  hov'ver,  with  the  idea  that  while  I  maybe 
far  away  from  you  I  am  not  altogether  absent  in  your 
thoughts. 

"  Ever  faithfully  yours, 

"Richard  Grey." 


Wrecks  VI  the  Sea  of  Life. 
The  following  was  the  letter  to  Selby  : 


95 


< 


I"  My  dear  Selby  : 

"  ImmQ.diately  on  my  arrival  here,  I  went  to  work  to  hunt  up 
.angton,  and  I  think  I  had  visited  nearly  every  place  in  the 
:ity  where  he  was  likely  to  be,  when   I  began   to  despair  of 
inding  him.     About  this  time  I  ran  across  Bill  Brown,  who, 
IS  you  may  remember,  was  rather  a  chum  of  Langton's,  and  i 
/ho,  when  1  first  met  him,  appeared  startled  and  evidently 
iesirous  of  avoiding  me.    I,  however,  was  not  to  be  shal  en  off,  j 
IS  I  felt  sure  I  would  be  able  to  get  something  out  of  him. 
got  more  than  I  bargained  for.     I  suppose  my  manner  was 
\o  friendly  towards  him  that  he  concluded  to  let  the  cat  out 
of  the  bag  to  save  himself.     He  surprised  me  considerably  by 
[saying  that  he  supposed  I  knew  something  of  how  Langton 
lad  won  my  money.     I  did  not  understand  what  the  devil  hei 
leant,  but  I    merely   answered   that  I  knew   Langton  had 
icted  like  a  mean  cad.     *  Well !  Grey,'  he  said,  '  I  am  sorry  i 
had  anything  to  do  with  it ;'  and  then  he  told  me  the  whole  i 
ftory  of  how  I  had  been  swindled,  and  how  vhe  affair  was 
liscovered  by  that  stranger  friend  of  yours  whom  you  brought 
|o  the  rooms.     Who  was  that  friend  of  yours  ?     I  am  under 
^ome  obligation  to  him,  and  would   like  to  know  his  name. 
-,  who  keeps  the  rooms  was  also  in  the  swindle,  and  I  owe 
lim  one,  which  I  will  pay,  depend  upon  it,  on  my  return.    I  feel 
:onfoundedly  small  that  such  a  thing  should  have  happened 
(o  me.     I  watched  Langton  pretty  closely,  but  could  never 
iiscover  any  sign  of  anything  wrong,  as  I  have  often  told  you. 
felt  inclined  to  take  it  out  of  Brown  on  the  spot,  but  on 
[econd  thoughts  I  concluded  to  use  him  if  possible  to  catch 
-angton.     It  appears  the  two  quarrelled  over  the  spoils  when 
|hey  reached  New  York,  and  they  split — Brown  coming  out  of  ' 
le  affair  minus  most  of  his  share,  and  Langton  going  to  San 
francisco  with  nearly  all  the  plunder.   I  have  not  time  to  tell 
[ou  the  ptrtic'lars  of  how  the  three  scoundrels  managed  to 


96 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


fleece  me,  it  is  sufficient  to  say  I  was  the  victim  of  as  dee 
laid  and  villainous  a  plot  as  ever  was  concocted  against 
man,  and  that  1  have  been  robbed  of  every  cent  by  that  fei 
low  Langton.     I  considered  him  bad  enough  when  I  thou; 
he  had  won  my  money  fairly,  and  had  merely  sneaked  off 
avoid  giving  me  satisfaction,  but  now  1  will  follow  him  all  tin 
world  over,  if  necessary,  to  be  revenged  on  him.    I  leave  he 
to-morrow  for  San  Francisco,  and  Brown  has  given  me  somi 
particulars  which  will,  I  think,  enable  me  to  find  Langtoi 
When  I  do,  he  will  disgorge  every  cent  he  plundered  from  r 
or  I'll  know  th<5  reason  why.     As  it  is  now  rather  uncertai 
when  I  may  return  to  St.  Louis,  I  have  written  my  daught 
advising  her  to  shut  up  the  house  and  take  rooms  in  thi 
Lindell.    I  don't  see  the  necessity  for  keeping  up  the  expensi 
when  matters  are  in  so  precarious  a  state  with  me.     Look  h 
up,  like  a  good  fellow,  and  see  things  all  right  for  her.    I  cai 
trust  you  if  I  can  trust  any  man.     I  will  be  glad  to  hear  fro 
you  in  San  Francisco. 

"  Believe  me, 

"  Yours  sincerely, 

"Richard  Grey." 

When  Minna  received  her  letter  she  made  up  hej 
mind  at  once  to  follow  her  fathers  advice,  shut  up  th| 
house  and  go  to  the  Lindell.  This  course  was  qiiitj 
in  accord  with  her  recent  views  of  retrenchment 
and,  contrary  to  her  father's  supposition,  she  nevej 
hesitated  a  moment  in  adopting  it.  She  would  have  pre 
f erred  some  more  retired  place  to  live  in  than  a  -larf 
hotel,  but  as  her  father  had  suggested  it,  she  resolved  tj 
follow  his  directions.  She  wondered  at  Mr.  Grey's  ir 
quiry  about  Mrs.  Rolph,  but  she  did  not  understanij 
that  it  was  merely  inserted  in  the  letter  tetshow  that  hd 
still  desired  a  continuance  of  the  intimacy  between  hei| 
and  the  widow  ;  an  intimacy,  however,  which  Minna  wa 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


9T 


lot  at  all  anxious  to  encourage.  Mrs.  Rolph  had  vainly  ' 
»ndeavored  to  create  a  favorable  impression  upon  Minna, 
)ut  there  was  something  about  the  woman  which  always 
|:epelled  the  innocent  girl ;  and,  notwithstanding  her  i 
evident  desire  to  be  friendly,  and  the  high  opinion  which  \ 
Grey  seemed  to  entertain  towards  her,  Minna  never' 
could  overcome  a  certain  repugnance  to  her.  i 

When  Mrs.  Rolph  read  her  letter  she  at  once  ordered 
\tx  carriage  and  drove  direct  to  the  Grey  mansion.   She  { 
ras  delighted  at  the  prospect  of  having  Minna  as  aj 
rucst,  not  that  she  really  cared  very  much  for  the  girl,  but 
^hc  wished  to  propitiate  the  daughter  as  a  step  towards 
gaining  the  father.     She  was  not  quite  sure    how  much) 
Influence   Minna    could    exert   over  Mr.   Grey  if    she 
kished,  and  thought  it  wise  to  remove  any  obstacle  to  ' 
tier  ambition  in  that  quarter.     Mrs.  Rolph's  ambition^ 
^as  to  become  the  wife  of  Mr.  Grey,  and  she  entertained  \ 
[he  idea  that  she  would  succeed ;  the  only  fear  she  felt  * 
ns  regarding  Minna,  who  she  imagined  might  prove  a  i 
ktimibling  block  in  her  path.     But  if  she  had  known  the 
ruth,  she  might  have  saved  herself  all  the  trouble   she, 
Itook  with  Minna,  as  Mr.  Grey,   if  it  had  suited  himj 
miild  have  married  Mrs.  Rolph  without  even  acquaint- 
innj  his  daughter  of  his  intention  beforehand,  far  less 
consulting  her.     The  widow  was  very  wealthy,  and  also 
very  handsome  woman ;  but  if  she  had  been  poor,  her 
beauty  would  never  have  influenced  Mr.  Grey  sufficiently 
^0  make  him  think  of  marrying  her  ;  besides,  she  had  not 
)een  as  discreet  in  her  conduct  as  she  ought  to  have 
seen  towards  the  man  she  contemplated  as  a  husband. 
[r.  Grey,  however,  had  an  eye  on  her  wealth,  and  al- 
though he  had  not  committed  himself  altogether  to  an 
offer  of  marriage,  he  had  given  several  hints  cf  a  matri- 

7 


'■''■I 
1.1 


I  -I 


I  .all 


:i 


98 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


monial  nature  to  her,  which  led  her  to  believe  that  shj 
would  become  Mrs.  Grey  at  some  future  day.     This  wa| 
the  secret,  therefore,  of  the  widow's  desire  to  cultivate 
friendship  with  Minna. 

Minna  was  still  thinking  over  the  contents   of  he| 
father's   letter,  when  Mrs.  Rolph  was  announced,  whc 
coming  forward,  apologized  warmly  for  not  having  callej 
sooner. 

"  If  I  had  only  known,"  she  said,  "  that  you  were  a| 
alone,  I  would  have  come  to  comfort  you  in  your  lonel] 
ness  ;  but  I  only  learned  to-day,  for  the  first  time,  tha 
Mr.  Grey  was  away  from  home, — does  he  purpose  beinj 
absent  any  length  of  time  }  " 

"  I  hardly  know,"  said  Minna,  "  his  business  maj 
detain  him  some  time,  and  he  may  be  able  to  return  soon| 
it  all  depends  on  circumstances." 

"  Then  you  will  just  come  and  stay  with  me  while  hi 
is  away.  Now  do  not  refuse  me,  for  I  have  set  my  heaJ 
upon  it,  and  I  will  make  it  so  pleasant  for  you — it  musj 
be  dreadfully  lonely  here." 

"  I  am  very  much  obliged  to  you,  Mrs.  Rolph,  biij 
really  I  do  not  see  how  I  can  accept  your  kind  invitatioij 
at  least,  just  at  present.  I  intend  to  close  the  hous 
until  my  father's  return,  and  take  rooms  at  the  Lindelll 
and  this  will  give  me  so  much  to  look  after  in  seeinj 
everything  in  order  before  I  go,  that  I  will  be  kept  verj 
busy  ;  but  wlien  I  am  settled  in  the  hotel,  I  may  be  abl[ 
to  stay  a  few  days  with  you.  It  is  very  kind  of  you 
ask  me." 

"  Don't  mention  kindness,  my  dear,  it  will  be  a  grea 
pleasure,  I  assure  you.  I  am  very  lonely,  all  by  mysel 
and  your  visit  would  be  such  a  delightful  break  in  thj 
monotony — do  say  you  will  come,  and  I  will  help  yoj 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


w 


icre  every  day  until  we  get  the  house  in  order.  Don't 
TO  to  the  hotel  at  all  ;  come  along  with  me." 

♦'  Thank  you,  Mrs.  RolpH,  you  are  very  kind  indeed  ; 
)ut  I  would  prefer  going  first  to  the  hotel.  I  would  like 
to  feel  perfectly  free  for  a  few  days." 

Minna  said  this  in  a  tone  that  convinced  Mrs.  Rolph 
that  there  was  no  use  pressing  her  invitation  any  further, 
so  she  replied,  "  Well,  my  dear,  I  only  hope  that  you 
all  ome  as  soon  as  you  arc  settled.  Can  1  be  of  any 
Iservice  to  you  ? — you  know  I  am  very  handy, — ^just  tell 
|me  if  I  can  assist  you  in  any  way." 

But  Minna  declined  all  offers  of  assistance,  and  Mrs. 
iRolph  went  away  soon  afterwards,  very  much  disap- 
pointed, and  somewhat  incensed  at  Minna's  refusal  of  her 
[proffered  hospitality. 

When  Selby  read  his  letter  he  felt  convinced  now 
[that  Mr.  Grey  knew  the  whole  particulars  of  Langton's 
treachery, — he  would  not  return  until  he  had  used  every 
effort  to  discover  his  whereabouts  ;  and  knowing  Lang- 
ton's  character  for  cunning,  he  saw  that  Mr.  Grey  would 
be  detained  away  for  some  considerable  time.  He  felt 
quite  concerned  about  Minna,  and  pitied  the  girl  in  her 
trying  position.  He  did  not  like  the  .idea  of  her  going 
to  live  at  a  hotel,  and  decided  upon  going  at  once  and 
stating  his  views  to  her  on  the  subject ;  at  the  same  time 
he  thought  it  a  good  opportunity  to  induce  her  to  visit 
his  father  and  mother.  He  had  written  home  to  his 
mother  about  Minna,  and  only  that  morning  he  had  re- 
ceived a  reply,  extending  a  cordial  invitation  to  the  young 
girl  to  visit  them  in  New  York  ;  so  he  felt  himself  fully 
armed  for  the  occasion. 

He  therefore  lost  no  time  in  going  to  see  Minna,  and 
arrived  at  the  house  just  as  Mrs.  Rolph  was  leaving  in 


100 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


her  carnage.     The  widow  smiled  graciously  on  him,  little] 
dreaming  that  he  was  about  to  upset  all  her  plans. 

Selby  at  once  informed  Minna  that  he  had  received! 
a  letter  from  her  father  in  relation  to  some  business  mat- 
ters, in  which  had  been  mentioned  the  probability  of  her| 
taking  rooms  at  the  Lindell  for  a  time. 

"Yes,"  said  Minna,  "  I  have  decided  to  go  there,! 
although  I  would  have  preferred  a  place  where  I  could 
feel  more  at  home.  I  cannot  say  that  1  like  the  prospect 
of  hotel  life,  but  it  is  better  than  staying  here  all  alone." 

"Why  go  there  at   d\\V'  asked  Selby.     "You  will 
not  be  comfortable,  because  you  are  unaccustomed  to| 
anything  of  the  sort." 

"My  father  desires  it,  and  like  a  good,  obedient! 
daughter,"  said  Minna  smiling,  "  I  am  following  his  in-| 
structions." 

"  I  have  so  often  asked  you  to  pay  .my  mother  a  visit! 
in   New  York  that  I  am   almost  afraid  to  mention  the 
subject  again,  but  I  think  if  I  could  induce  you  to  go  it| 
would  be  just  the  thing." 

"  I  ought  certainly  to  consider  myself  a  highly  hon- 
ored personage,"  answered  Minna,  "  for  here  I  have  re-l 
ceived  two  invitations  within  an  hour  from  people  to  go| 
and  stay  with  them." 

"  I  suppose,"  remarked  Selby,  "  that  Mrs.  Rolph  hasl 
been  offering  her  hospitality,  because  I  met  her  driving| 
away  from  here." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Minna,  "  Mrs.  Rolph  tendered  me  a! 
very  pressing  invitation  to  visit  her,  and  I  gave  her  a 
sort  of  half  promise  to  go  there  after  I  became  ;iettled  at| 
the  Lindell." 

"  I  would  be  very  sorry  to  see  you  go  there,"  said! 
Selby  seriously. 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


loll 


"  And  why,  pray  ?  '*  asked  Minna. 
Selby  was  rather  put  out  by  this  blunt  rejoinder,  but 
le  answered,  "  I  can  hardly  tell  why,  only  Mrs.  Rolph 
iocs  not  seem  to  me  a  suitable  companion  for  you.  It 
ivould  be  better,  Miss  Grey,  if  you  did  not  class  her 
iniong  your  intimate  friends." 

"  And  pray,  Mr.  Selby,  when  did  you  install  yourself 

\%  the  custodian  of  my  acts  }     Are  you  aware  that  Mrs. 

Lolph  is  regarded  by  my  father  as  a  very  estimable  lady, 

lind  that   he  particularly   desires   me  to  cultivate   her 

[riendship.     Now,  who  am  I  to  obey ;  you  or  my  father, 

would  like  to  know  ?  '* 

"  Pardon  me,"  said  Selby  ;  "  I  assure  you  I  did  not 

lean  to  offend  you.      Probably  Mr.  Grey  does  not  know] 

[rs.  Rolph  as  well  as  I  do.     I  have  been  acquainted' 

^ith  her  for  a  number  of  years  before  even  she  came  to 

tve  in   St.  Louis,  and  I  persist  in  saying  that  I  do  not 

Jonsider  her  a  fit  companion  for  you." 

*  I  am  sorry  to  hear  you  speaking  ill  of  a  lady ;  I  did, 
bt  expect  it  from  you.  I  feel  inclined  to  become  the! 
[hampioness  of  Mrs.  Rolph." 

"  I  see  no  necessity.     I  am  not  going  to  wage  war^ 

[gainst  the  lady.     I  have  merely  stated  my  honest  opin-| 

)n  of  her,  so  far  as  you  are  concerned,  and  believe  me,; 

only  did  so  from  the  deep  regard  I  feel  towards  youJ 

would  give  the  same  advice  to  a  sister,  if  I  had  one."  | 

"  Is  she  then  such  a  dreadful  creature  } " 

"1  have  nothing  to  say  against  Mrs.   Rolph  except 

irhat  I  have  already  stated,  that  I  do  not  consider  her  a 

[uitable  friend  for  you.     Do  not  imagine.  Miss   Grey, 

icause  I  have  said  this  that  I  am  fond  of  retailing  gos^ 

fip,  or  that  I  am  given  to  traducing  people,  especially 

idies.     I  assure  you  I  despise  anything  of  the  sort.     I 


iill 


■L^ga^vmf- 


1  I 


jiMj 


!  I 


102 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


Nf 


feel 

Tim 

beh 

his  r 
Mini 


feel   for   you  a  very  sincere   friendship.     I  am   also 
friend  of  your  father,  and  as  such,  I  merely  gave  my  opin 
ion  in  regard  to  one  who  evidently  wishes  to  become  ai  ,    f 
intimate  acquaintance  of  yours.     1  have  nothing  to  sa 
against  Mrs.  Rolph.     Please  let  us  drop  the  subject." 

"  Very  well,"  said  Minna ;  "  but  before  doing  so 
will  relieve  your  an.xiety  about  me  by  saying  that  then 
is  no  danger  of  my  becoming  very  friendly  with   Mrs 
Rolph  ;  we  are  not  suited  for  each  other, — there  now,  an 
you  satisfied  } " 

**  I  am  very  glad  to  hear  you  say  so,  indeed,"  replici 
Selby  warmly  ;  "  but  now  that  we  have  disposed  of  th 
question  let  me  ask  you  another,  will  you  pay  us  a  visi 
in  New  York .?— Here,"  he  said,  pulling  out  a  letter  fro 
his  pocket,  "  I  have  my  mother's  own  invitation  to  you, 
and  then  he  read  it  to  her  from  beginning  to  end 
letter  so  full  of  tender,  loving  words,  so  motherly  am 
kind,  and  so  full  of  good  advice  to  her  only  son,  of  who 
apparently  she  was  very  proud,  that  Minna  could  not  n 
frain  from  shedding  tears,  as  she  thought  of  her  o 
dead  mother,  whom  she  missed  sadly  every  day  of  he 
life.  The  letter  had  the  effect  of  creating  a  desire  i 
the  heart  of  Minna  to  see  old  Mrs.  Selby  ;  for  while  sh 
had  listened  to  other  letters  from  that  lady,  none  ha 
ever  touched  her  feelings  so  keenly  as  the  one  tha 
had  just  been  read  to  her.  George  Selby,  moreovei 
glined  a  point  in  Minna's  favor  through  reading  tha 
letter,  as  the  young  girl  reasoned  within  herself,  tha 
with  such  a  mother,  the  son  could  not  be  a  very  bai 
man.  But  she  was  not  aware  how  long  that  so 
had  been  away  from  the  good  influence  of  his  mothei 


New 


and  how  easily 
When   Selby  had 


he  had  been  led  astray  by  evil  associates 
finished  reading,  he  said  to  Minna 


ivoulc 
[prove 
Iraihvc 


I  am  also 
gave  my  opin 
to  become  ai 
othi  ig  to  sa 
le  subject." 
;  doing  so 
)g  that  then 
lly  with  Mrs 
here  now,  an 


deed,"  repliei 

sposed  of  tha 

pay  us  a  visi 

a  letter  fro 

nation  to  you, 

ng  to   end 

.1     1         Bpress  you 
motherly   an  ^       4  , 
r     1  "  I  do 


Wrecks  ift  the  Sea  of  Life. 


103 


Now,  Miss  Grey,  will  you  not  go  and  see  my  mother, 
when  she  is  so  desirous  of  meeting  you.  You  need  not 
feel  at  all  anxious  about  the  safety  of  the  house,  as 
Tim  is  a  very  careful  and  faithful  lad,  and,  besides,  I  will 
be  here  to  look  after  everything  for  you." 

The  fact  that  Selby  did  not  intend  to  be  a  visitor  at 
his  mother's  house  at  the  same  time  as  herself,  decided 
Minna  to  go,  but  she  said. 

••  Well,  Mr.  Selby,  I  think  I  would  like  to  go ;  but  I 
fear  my  father  might  be  annoyed  at  my  leaving  St.  Louis  j 
in  his  absence." 

"If  that  is  your  only  objection  you  may  set  your] 
mind  at  rest  and  'ecide  to  go,  because  I  will  answer  forj 
Mr.  Grey  being  perfectly  satisfied.  I  assure  you,  Miss  i 
Grey,  if  I  thought  be  would  be  displeased  I  would  not 


\ 


not  suppose  he  will  be  very  angry,"  said  Minna, 
smiling,  "  and  as  you  promise  to  look  after  Tim  and  the 
house  for  me  when  I  am  away,  I  will  accept  your 
mother's  invitation.  But  how  am  I  to  go  .^  I  never 
travelled  alone  in  my  life." 

"  I  was  going  to  offer  to  accompany  you  as  far  as 
tt^ewYork."  \ 

"  Oh  !  "   exclaimed  Minna,  "  that  would  never  do— 
bv  moreovei  P^°P^^  would  say  at  once  that  we  had  eloped  in  my  father's 
reading"  tha  '^^sence.     Oh  !  no,  we  must  find  some  other  way."  | 

Selby  looked  rather  disappointed,  but  he  thought  it 
verv  ba  P^^^^^^t  to  conceal  it,  and  so  he  answered  at  once,  that 
he  could  arrange  everything  for  her  so  that  she  would 
hav^  no  difficulty  on  the  way,  and  his  father  and  mother 
*1       ociateJ^*^"^^  meet  her  at  the  station  in  New  York.     "  It  is  1 
"d  to  MinnJP^*^^^^^^^^'"  ^^  ^^^^'  "  ^^^^  ladies  can  travel  alone  on  our  i 
railways  with  perfect  safety,  and  every  care  and  atten- 


son,  of  whon 
could  not  r( 
it  of  her  ow 
ry  day  of  he 
ig  a  desire  i 
for  while  sh 
dy,  none  ha 
the  one  tha 


herself,  tha 
3e  a 
g    that    so 

his  mothei 


! 


I 


I 


104 


^ 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


tion  are  paid  to  them  by  the  conductors,  who,  as  a  rule 

are  more  gentlemanly  in  that  respect  than  many  who 

move  in  a  higher  sphere  of  life  and  claim  to  be  gentle- 
»»   f 


men. 


"  There  is  one  more  thing,  however,"  said  Minna— 
"  what  will  I  do  about  Mrs.  Rolph  }  " 

"  Why,"  replied  Selby,  "  you  can  say,  with  perfect 
truth,  that  you  have  decided  to  accept  a  prior  invitation 
from  the  Selbys,  in  New  York." 

To  this  Minna  agreed,  and  so  it  was  arranged  at 
last  that  she  would  go  and  visit  the  Selbys,  which 
she  did  a  couple  of  days  afterwards. 

Selby  then  scored  one  more  point  in  his  own  favor. 
He  had  cherished  a  desire  for  some  time  that  Minna 
would  visit  his  home,  because  he  hoped  that,  through  his 
mother's  influence,  he  might  be  able  to  soften  the  young 
girl's  feelings  towards  himself,  and  he  calculated  well,  as 
will  be  seen  ere  long. 


10,  as  a  rule 
1  many  who 
to  be  gentle- 

aid  Minna— 

with  perfect 
ior  invitation 

arranged  at 
ilbys,    which 

is  own  favor, 
that  Minna 
,  through  his 
in  the  young 
ated  well,  as 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life* 


105 


CHAPTER  XII. 

A  FEW  days  after  Minna's  departure,  George  Selby 
happened  to  meet  Mrs.  Rolph,  who  said  to  him  : 

"  And  so  you  have  run  away  with  the  fair  daughter 
of  our  friend  Grey  ;  you  are  a  dreadfully  captivating  man, 
Selby,  with  the  ladies,  as  I  know  from  experience,"  she 
added,  looking  up  and  smiling  in  his  face. 

Selby  was  evidently  not  over  pleased  at  the  latter 
portion  of  her  remark,  but  he  answered  quite  pleasantly, 
"  You  are  mistaken,  Mrs.  Rolph,  I  could  not  have  car-| 
ried  off  Miss  Grey  when  I  am  here,  and  have  not  been, 
absent  from  the  city  for  some  time ;  she  went  away  of 
her  own  free  will.  "  My  mother's  invitation  was,  l! 
think,  a  prior  one  to  yours,  and,  therefore,  entitled  to 
first  consideration." 

"  Prior  invitation ! — the  very  words  Miss  Grey  used 
when  she  declined  mine  with  thanks  ;  and  so,  Selby,  you 
were  aware  that  I  wished  the  young  lady  to  come  and 
stay  with  me.  I  do  believe  you  dictated  the  very  note 
she  sent  me." 

"  Hardly,"  answered  Selby. 

"  Do  you  know,"  said  Mrs.  Rolph,  "  that  you  have 
been  the  cause  of  a  great  disappointment  to  me." 

"  I  am  very  sorry  if  I  have  been,  but  you  know  this 
is  a  selfish  world." 

"  I  know  it  is,"  replied  Mrs.  Rolph,  "  but  I  fear  thcfe 


* 


i^n^mmm- 


106 


Wrecks  in  ilic  Sea  cf  Life. 


has  been  more  than  selfishness  in  your  case.  I  rather 
think  there  has  been  design." 

"  I  do  not  see  why  you  should  imagine  so." 

"  Are  you  quite  sure  that  the  exemplary  George 
,Selby  is  not  anxious  to  prevent  a  certain  young  lady,  on 
whom  he  has  set  his  affections,  from  becoming  too  inti- 
mate with  another  lady  whom  he  used  to  regard  with 
great  favor  once  upon  a  time  .•*  Are  you  quite  sure  of 
this .? " 

•'  You  have  no  right,  Mrs.  Rolph,  to  suppose  anything 
of  the  kind.  Miss  Grey  is  her  own  mistress,  and  quite 
able  to  choose  her  friends,  without  my  interference." 

"  Very  true,"  said  the  widow,  "  but  there  is  such  a 
thing  as  influence,  you  may  have  used  yours  in  that 
direction  against  me." 

"  I  have  no  influence  in  that  quarter,  Mrs.  Rolph,  as 
you  suspect." 

"  There,  Selby,  don't  tell  fibs,  you  can't  do  so  suc- 
cessfully with  that  expressive  face  of  yours.  Pray,  if 
you  have  no  influence  there,  how  did  you  manage  to  in- 
duce Miss  Grey  to  go  to  New  York,  after  she  had  prom- 
ised to  visit  me  ?  Now,  sir,  don't  tell  any  more  fibs; 
you  cannot  contend  against  a  woman^s  wit.  I  see  the 
whole  thing  clearly — George  Selby  is  looking  after  a 
wife,  and  he  is  afraid  that  if  she  becomes  intimate  with 
me,  I  may  refer  to  a  little  episode  which  occurred  duri.'.g 
his  bachelor  career." 

"  Mrs.  Rolph,  you  are  altogether  astray.  I  am  not 
afraid  that  you  will  tell  anything  about  that  affair  ;  and, 
in  addition,  I  may  inform  you  that  Miss  Grey  is  not  likely 
to  become  my  wife." 

"  Another  fib,  Selby  ;  when  will  you  stop }  I  know 
as  well  as  you  do,  that  you  are  laying  your  plans  to  catch 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life* 


107' 


the  lovely  Miss  Grey ;  and  allow  me  to  tell  you  more, 
which  will  please  you,  you  are  very  likely  to  succeed." 

"  I  do  not  deny  that  I  would  be  a  very  happy  man, 
indeed,  if  I  thought  that  your  prediction  would  be  ful- 
filled ;  but  I  fear  you  are  a  false  prophetess,  Mrs. 
Rolph." 

"  Not  I,  I  know  you  too  well,  and  I  also  know  your 
great  cunning  in  such  matters.  You  forget  I  have  had 
some  experience  of  it.'* 

"  I  don't  see  why  you  persist  in  referring  to  what  is 
long  past,  forgotten,  or,  rather,  it  ought  to  be." 

"  And  why  ought  it  to  be  forgotten.?  does  a  woman 
forget  such  things  easily  1  But  come,  we  will  say  no  more 
about  it,  we  know  each  other  sufficiently  well,  to  speak 
plainly.  You  have  set  your  heart  on  winning  Miss  Grey, 
and,  you  are  well  aware,  I  have  set  mine  on  winning  her 
father.  Now  let  us  make  a  truce.  You  have  stepped  be- 
tween me  and  my  object  by  preventing  Miss  Grey  from 
coming  to  stay  with  me.  I  wish  to  cultivate  the 
daughter — will  you  promise  not  to  interfere  again  }  ** 

"  I  will  promise  nothing,"  said  Selby,  "  because  it  is 
not  in  my  power  to  interfere,  even  if  I  wished  to  do  so. 
I  cannot  tell  what  has  put  this  idea  into  your  head  ;  be- 
sides, I  do  not  see  what  Miss  Grey  has  to  do  with  your 
intentions  regarding  her  father.  If  you  think  I  am  going 
to  interfere  between  you  and  Grey,  you  are  very  muchl 
mistaken.  Grey  can  attend  to  his  own  business,  with- 
out any  assistance  from  me." 

"Well,"  said  Mrs.  Folph  bitterly,  "you  will  not  un- 
derstand me,  because  you  do  not  wish  to  ;  but,  mark  me, 
it  will  be  better  for  you  to  be  friends  with  me — I  am  a 
good  hater." 

"  I  suppose  you  will  interfere  with  me,"  said  Selby, 


t^^^^J?^ 


108 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


laughing.     "  I  have  no  wish  that  we  should  be  enem 
let  us  part  good  friends,"  he  added,  stopping  and  huld 
ing  out  his  hand. 

Mrs.  Rolph  held  out  her  hand.  "  Selby,"  she  said 
"  you  are  a  greater  simpleton  than  I  took  you  to  be- 
good-by." 

"  I  am  sorry  that  I  have  fallen  in  your  estimation,' 
replied  Selby,  as  he  lifted  his  hat, — "  good-by." 

"  Ah  !  my  fine  fellow,"  thought  Mrs.  Rolph,  as  sb 
walked  away,  "  you  will  have  cause  to  repent  having  se 
me  at  defiance — you  cannot  deceive  me — you  have  pu 
the  girl  against  me,  else  she  would  have  con-e  to  me  firs 
and  gone  to  the  Selbys  afterwards.  I  know  now  Georgt 
Selby  that  you  are  against  me,  and  will  do  your  utmos 
to  prevent  my  marriage  with  Grey,  because,  forsooth 
you  would  not  like  me  in  the  family, — but  to  be  fore 
warned  is  to  be  forearmee!.  You  have  undertaken  a  diffi 
cult  task  in  opposing  me,  and  you  have  made  a  bittei 
enemy  where  you  might  have  had  a  good  and  usefu 
friend." 

George  Selby,  now  that  he  was  aware  of  the  widow'; 
intentions,  felt  rather  pleased  at  having  been  the  mean; 
of  preventing  Minna  from  becoming  a  tool  in  her  hands 
He  had  known  for  some  time  that  Mrs.  Rolph  was  en 
deavoring  to  capture  Mr.  Grey,  but  he  -ever  had  any  ide? 
that  she  would  be  successful.  He  gave  Mr.  Grey  mon 
credit  for  good  sense  than  to  suppose  him  capable  o 
taking  such  a  wife  to  live  in  r'  ~  same  house  with  hi; 
daughter.  Selby  knew  the  lady  to  be  possessed  of  a  bac 
heart,  and  while  he  acknowledged  her  as  a  clever  anc 
fascinating  woman,  he  at  the  same  time  looked  upon  hei  j 
as  a  dangerous  companion  for  any  young  girl.  Yet  Mrs,  . 
Rolph  was  looked  upon  with  favor  by  some  of  the  best  \    i , 


fam 
accc 
true 
how 
that 
that 

( 

ery 
oppc 
wou 
cilia 
thcr 
the  1 
his  r 

1 
oine 
lent 
imal 
le  w 
ny  1 
ieal 
o  mi 
sion 
upp] 
s  tru 
vays 
jvas  i 
ook 
rem 
)ayu 


IVuc^s  in  the  Sea  of  Life,  109 

1  be  enemies  l^^jlleg  ^n  St.  Louis.     She  was  wealthy,  handsome  and 
ing  and  i^uld|^^^^^pjjgj^g^  .  ^^g  ^i^^^  ^^^  sufficient  for  them  }     Her 

true  character  was  known  only  to  a  few,  amongst  whom, 
however,  were  George  Selby  and  Richard  Grey,  and  for 
that  reason  the  former  never  entertained  the  thought 
that  the  latter  would  make  her  his  wife. 

Could  George  Selby  have  foreseen  the  pain  and  mis- 
ry  he  was  laying  in  store  for  himself  and  Minna  by  his 
pposition  to   Mrs.   Rolph,  it  is   doubtful   whether  hei 
kvould  not  have  temporized  with  her  and  sought  to  con- 
iliate  her.     But  he  could  not  see  into  the  future,  and, 
herefore,  he  did  not  trouble  himself  very  much  about, 
he  matter,  since  he  had  Minna  safe  and  sound  under 
is  mother's  influence  and  protection. 
As  the  widow  continued  her  promenade,  she  was 
|oined  by  a  gentleman  who  figures   somewhat  promi-j 
ently  hereafter  in  these  pages,  and  who  was  a  very  in-, 
imate  friend  of  hers.     His  name  was  Rufus  Holt,  and, 
e  was  one  of  those  drones  in  society  who  seldom  doj 
ny  practical  good,  and  who  very  frequently  do  a  greatj 
eal  of  harm.     How  he  managed  to  live  was  a  mysteryl 
0  most  of  his  acquaintances,  for  he  had  neither  profes- 
sion nor  business  of  any  kind  to  employ  his  time  or  to 
supply  his  wants,  yet  he  was  seldom  without  money.     It 
s  true  he  was  known  to  be  heavily  in  debt,  but  he  al- 


by,"  she  saic 
:  you  to  be- 

estimation," 
by." 

Rolph,  as  sh 
nt  having  sc 
-you  have  pu 
i-e  to  me  firsi 
V  now  Georg 
)  your  utmos 
use,  forsooth, 
it  to  be  fore- 
irtaken  a  diffi 
made  a  bitte 
id  and  useful 

f  the  widow': 
en  the  means 
in  her  hands 
olph  was  en 
had  any  ideJ 


^, ,       fvays  managed  to  pay  when  asked  to  do  so  ;  in  fact,  he 
n  canable  o  . 

.  ,   , .  Rras  a  practised  borrower  from  his  friends,  and  always 
mse  with  his      ,  ^  ^^  ^t.  ^  i.  u      ^ 

ook  care  to  arrange  matters  so  that  he  could  get  money 

'    rem  one  quarter  when  he  expected  to  be  called  upon  tq 

)ay  up  in  another.     It  was  a  system  of  robbing  Peter  to 

ced  upon  hei  ^^^  p^^j  ^^^^^  ^^  adopted  ;  but,  if  it  had  not  been  for 

1.     Yet     rs,  ^^  assistance  of  a  few  of  his  more  intimate  friends,  he 

^^  :ould  not  have  carried  on  this  game  very  long.     MrSi 


110 


Wrecks  ill  the  Sea  of  Life. 


Rolph  had  frequently  been   of  service  to  him  in  thisi 
way,  and  had  never  asked  him  to  repay  the  money  which! 
she  gave  him  ;  so  that  Rufiis  Holt  was  deeply  indebtec 
to  the  widow,  and  in  return  made  himself  useful  to  her 
in  many  ways  that  a  more  honorable  man  would  hav( 
scorned.     Through  the  instrumentality  of  Mrs.  Rulphl 
and  a  few  others,  Rufus  Holt  had  the  entree  to  good 
society.     He  dressed  well,  sang  and  played  admirably] 
and    was   full  of  wit    and  humor.     He  was,  therefore) 
deemed  a  pleasant  companion,  and   as  he  was  ever  willj 
ing  to  oblige  the  ladies   and  do  their  bidding,  he  was 
general  favorite  with  them.     He  was  handsome,  and  \i 
outward   appearance   had  a  dashing,  careless,  off-hanri 
manner,  which  prepossessed  many  in  his  favor.     Witll 
the  men  he  was  regarded  as  a  good  sort  of  fellow,  noM 
fit  for  much  outside  of  gallanting  with  the  fair  sex,  buj 
he  was  not  despised,  as  he  would  have  been  if  his  tru| 
character  had  been  known.     Rufus  Holt  inwardly  wai 
the  meanest   type  of   a   scoundrel.     He   had   not   thJ 
slightest  feeling  of  honor  or   pride  in  his  composition! 
He  could  do  the  most  despicable  act  without  any  sense  ol 
shame,  and  he  could  receive  an  insult  with  perfect  ror 
posure,  if  he  tbought  he  could  gain  anything  by  so  doingl 
He  could  fawn  and  cringe  and  accept  favors  without  th| 
least  compunction,  and  was  a  most  accomplished  sponge] 
because,  while  he  sponged,  he  managed  to  retain  a  char 
acter  for  respectability  outwardly.     To  a  woman  of  Mrsj 
Rolph's  stamp  he  was  a  useful  tool  in  many  ways,  -m 
to  such  as  her  he  was  indebted  for  being  able  to  kee^ 
his  head  above  water.     There  was  one  trait  in  his  char 
acter,  however,  which  had  nearly  brought  him  into  seri| 
ous    difficulty  on   more  than    one    occasion  ;  he  was 
tbc"0':^>h  lib^^^ine,  so  pinch  so,  that  a  number  of  respect] 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


Ill 


3  him  in  this 
I  money  which 
eply  indebted 
useful  to  he 
m  would  hav 
i  Mrs.  Rulph 
titr^e  to  g(>(j( 
ed  admirably 
i^as,  therefore 
was  ever  will 
iing,  he  was  ; 


able  ladies  deemed  it  advisable  to  cut  his  acquamtance 
altogether ;  but,  unfortunately,  while  they  did  so,  they 
neglected,  from  feelings  of  delicacy,  to  make  known  his 
true  character. 

Strange  to  say,  George  Selby  was  one  of  Rufus 
Holt's  most  intimate  friends  ;  and  the  only  way  this  can 
be  accounted  for,  is  that  the  former,  having  a  great  deal 
of  time  on  his  hands,  and  being  fond  of  pleasure,  found 
the  latter  so  pleasant  a  companion  that  he  cultivated  his 
acquaintance  for  his  sociable  qualities.  Moreover,  as 
we  already  know,  Selby  was  very  liberal  in  money  mat- 
dsome,  and  ii  ^^^^^  ^^^  KoXt  found  it  very  convenient  at  times  to  pos- 
eless,  off-bjin(|3gg5  his  friendship. 

When  the  gentleman  whom  we  have  been  describ- 
ing joined  Mrs.  Rolph,  she  said  to  him,  "  Do  you  know, 
Holt,  that  your  friend  Selby  has  lost  his  heart  to  Miss 
Grey  > " 

"  What .' "  he  exclaimed,  "  that  little  bit  of  woman- 


favor.    W'tl 

of  fellow,  noi 

e  fair  sex,  bu 

en  if  his  tru( 

inwardly  wai 


had 


composition 
.it  any  sense  o 
1  perfect  rora 
g  by  so  doing 
>rs  without  th 
ished  sponge 

retain  a  char 
;oman  of  Mrs 


able  to  kee 
it  in  his  char 
him  into  ser 
3n  ;  he  was 
oer  of  respec 


^         '  kind  whom   you  took   charge    of  for   Grey,   when  he 


brought  her  out  .-*  " 

"  The  same,"  said  Mrs.  Rolph  ;  "  but  I  thought  you 
^vere  rather  smitten  in  that  direction.  I  remember  you 
were  loud  in  your  praises  of  her  at  the  time." 

*'  Well,  I  certainly  was ;  but  I  became  cured  almost 

immediately.     At  the  ball  I  thought  her  a  delightful 

little  creature  ;  but  when   I  called  afterwards,  I  found 

her  so  deucedly  cold  that  I  gave  her  up  anc  have  not 
any  ways,  an(|^gt  ^^^  gince." 

"  You  ought  to  have  persevered,  Holt,  she  improves 
on  acquaintance  ;  but  now  Selby  has  cut  you  out,  I  fear, 
without  any  hope  for  you." 

••  Lucky  fellow,  that  Selby,"  said  Holt  ;  "  but  it  is 
always  the  same  with  me.     The  ladies  all  like  me  very 


112 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


well  so  long  as  I  keep  within  a  certain  point,  but  the 
moment  I  become  tender  or  loving,  then  they  grow  as 
cool  as  cucumbers.  Ah  !  I  will  never  get  married,  I  see 
it  plainly  ;  and  to  tell  you  the  truth,  Amelia,  I  am  not 
sorry  for  it.  The  care  of  a  matrimonial  life  must  be 
simply  tremendous." 

Mrs.  Rolph  laughed.  "  Come  now.  Holt,"  she  said, 
"  if  your  wife  had  a  good  round  sum  in  the  bank,  and  was 
pretty  and  amicble,  wouldn't  it  make  a  difference  } " 

"  It  might,  certainly,"  was  the  reply,  "  if  I  had  con- 
trol of  the  check-book — not  otherwise." 

"Oh  !  "  said  the  widow,  "  that  would  not  be  necessary ;  i 
you  could  always  borrow  from  your  wife  instead  of  from 
other  people,  and  you  would  not   be  obliged   to  repay  I 
her." 

Rufus  Holt  merely  laughed  at  this  hit,  and  replied:! 
"  By  jingo  !  that  is  a  fact ;  it  would  be  very  convenient. | 
Will  Miss  Grey  have  money  }  " 

"  Plenty  ot   it,"  said  Mrs.  Rolph.     "  Now  why  don't  I 
you  take  a  hint .''  there  is  yet  a  chance  for  you,  and  you| 
are  more  likely  to  succeed  than  Selby — I  am  sure  of  it. 
Come,  now,  I  would  like  to  see  you  settled." 

"  Ah  !  Amelia,  this  is  unkind  of  you ;  you  want  to  get  I 
rid  of  me,  I  see.  But  I  thought  Selby  was  a  great  friend| 
of  yours  .? " 

"  I  have  not  the  same  interest  in  him  that  I  have  in] 
you;  besides,  he  is  well  enough  off, and  does  not  require] 
to  marry  a  rich  wife  as  you  do." 

"  This  is  very  kind  of  you,  Amelia ;  but,  hang  me  ifl 
I  care  very  much  about  it.     I  am  very  comfortable  as  I 
am,  and  it  will  be  a  great  bother.    I  think  you  had  better] 
let  Selby  have  a  clear  course." 

But  Mrs.  Rolph  was  not  satisfied  to  do  so,  and  there- 


Wrecks  in  the  Sm  of  Life, 


113 


[fore  she  laid  down  the  law  to  her  companion,  and  told  him 
I  plainly  that  she  wished  him  to  pay  his  attentions  to  Minna, 
and  endeavor  to  supplant  Selby,  and  threatened  him  with 
her  dire  displeasure  if  he  refused  to  do  so.  She  coun- 
selled him  to  remain  on  good  terms  with  Selby>  and  to 
use  him,  if  necessary,  to  bring  about  the  desired  result 
She  reasoned  that  if  Holt  appeared  as  a  friend  of  Selby, 
he  would  have  a  better  opportunity  of  ingratiating  him- 
jself  with  Minna,  and  in  this  she  showed  her  woman's 
I  tact. 

Rufus  Holt,  when  he  saw  how  inflexible  Mrs.  Rolph 

Iwas,  agreed  to  follow  out  her  wishes,  and  the  widow,  hav- 

hig  lost  no  time  in  setting  the  machinery  at  work  to  in- 

Ijure  Selby,  allowed  her  thoughts  to  flc»v  into  the  future 

and  devise  fresh  schemes,  in  case  the  one  she  had  i.i  hand 

should  fail.     She  determined  to  use  Rufus  Holt  to  the 
I  end,  and  if  he  did  not  succeed  in  winning  Minna  from 

Selby  she  resolved  to  take  some  other  coyrse  to  gratify 
j  her  revenge.     For  this  reason  she  resolved  to  take  every 

precaution  to  prevent  a  rupture  between  Selby  and  Holt, 
[and  instructed  the  latter  to  be  careful  not  to  jeopardize 

his  friendship  with  the  former,  unless  he  felt  perfectly 
[sure  of  success  with  Minna  Grey. 

Georp-*^  Selby  had  indeed  aroused  the  hatred  of  an 
lunscrupulous  woman,  cruel  as  she  was    clever   in  her 

designs,  and  who  was  destined  to  make  him  feel  the  full 
[weight  of  her  malice. 

Rufus  Holt  had  no  compunction  in  becoming  the 
[willing  tool  of  the  woman  by  his  side,  althou^^h  he  Was 
[under  heavy  obligations  to  Selby,  and  professed  to  be 
[his  friend  ;  his  only  dread  was,  that  in  carrying  out  the 

schemes  of  Mrs.  Rolph,  he  might  become  the  victim  of 

justly  incensed  rival ;  but  he  resolved  to  act  with  pru- 

8 


114 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


dence.     Thus  the  plot  was  concocted  which  was  to  brim 
misery  and  sorrow  on  two  innocent  heads  ;  and  Mrs.! 
Rolph  parted  from  her  confederate  with  mingled  feelingsf 
of  delight  at  the  prospect  of  being  revenged  on  SelbyJ 
and  contempt  for  the  wiUing  tool,  Holt,  who  had  play^ 
so  easily  into  her  hands. 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


115 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


Minna's  visit  to  New  York  extended  from  days  into 
Iweeks,  and  from  weeks  into  months  ;  and  yet  she  was 
lunable  to  tear  herself  away  from  the  kind  old  people, 
/ho  had  become  so  warmly  attached  to  her  that  they 
muld  not  hear  of  her  returning  to  St.  Louis,  so  long  as 
ler  father  remained  absent  from  home.  It  seemed  to 
the  young  girl  like  a  new  life  to  her,  so  different  alto- 
jther  from  her  lonely  existence  in  the  great  house  at 
lome,  that  she  almost  dreaded  the  day,  when  she  would 
36  obliged  to  return.  Selby  had  only  paid  one  visit  to 
lis  parents  during  Minna's  sojourn  there ;  but  he  had 
learned  sufficient  on  that  occasion  from  his  mother  to 
mow  that  his  cause  was  safe  enough  in  her  hands,  and 
that  it  would  be  better  for  him  to  leave  it  altogether  with 
ler. 

"  She  is  a  dear,  sweet  girl,  George,"  his  mother  had 
said  to  him,  "  and  if  I  can  be  the  means  of  bringing  about 
union  between  you  and  her,  I  will  consider  that  I  hav(^ 
lone  my  duty  as  a  mother  to  my  boy,  whom  I  wish  to  see 
lappily  married  ere  I  am  taken  away." 

Minna  had  received  a  letter  from  her  father,  in  which 
le  stated  his  satisfaction  at  her  having  gone  to  visit  the 
Jelbys,  and  also  that  his  own  stay  in  San  Francisco 
light  be  prolonged  into  months  ;  so  that  there  was  no 
)ressing  necessity  for  her  return  to  St.  Louis,  so  long  as 


116 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


she  was  happy  where  she  was,  and  the  Selbys  were  de-j 
sirous  of  keeping  her. 

George  Selby  had  also  received  a  letter  from  MrJ 
Grey,  in  which  he  said,  that  up  to  the  time  of  writing  hel 
had  been  unable  to  come  across  Langton,  but  that  hel 
had  been  very  successful  in  play  since  his  arrival  in  Sanl 
Francisco.  He  spoke  of  some  mining  speculations  whichi 
he  contemplated,  and  hinted  that  probably  he  might  dj 
cide  to  take  up  liis  abode  altogether  in  California.  He 
also  informed  Selby  that  he  had  received  a  letter  fromi 
Mrs.  Rolph,  complaining  that  Minna  had  refused  hen 
invitation  to  stay  with  her,  and  had  gone  to  New  Yorli 
instead  ;  '*  but,"  added  Mr.  Grey,  "  I  am  very  glad  thaj 
my  daughter  is  with  your  people  ;  but  look  out  for  th| 
widow,  as  for  some  reason  she  is  rather  hostile  toward] 
you." 

Selby  smiled  as  he  read  the  latter  portion  of  thJ 
letter,  but  as  he  could  not  see  how  Mrs.  Rolph  coulJ 
do  him  any  injury,  he  dismissed  the  subject  from  hi] 
mind. 

Later  news  from  California,  however,  from  friends 
San  Francisco  with  whom  Selby  corresponded,  showe 
that  Mr.  Grey  had  been  unfortunate  in  his  mining  spe 
ulations,  and  had  taken  somewhat  to  dissipation.  I^ 
fact,  they  wrote,  that  he  was  beginning  to  drink  ver 
hard,  and  for  a  time  no  letters  from  her  father  reache 
either  Minna  or  George  Selby. 

It  was  about  this  time  that  certain  occurrences  too| 
place  at  the  Grey  mansion,  in  which  Tim  bore  a  pror 
inent  part,  and  which  will  go  to  show  the  degradatioj 
to  which  Mr.  Grey  was  brought  through  his  reverses. 

Tim,  who  foiind  his  duties  rather  onerous  in  havinj 
the  charge  of  the  whole  establishment  on  his  shoulder 


r  from  Mr. 
f  writing  he 
but  that  he 
•rival  in  San 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


117 


1  letter  frotul 

refused  lie 

o  New  Yorl 

;ry  glad  thai 


y'S  were  de-  at  the  same  time  felt  very  lonesome  in  having  no  one  to 
speak  to,  and  no  fellow-servants  to  gossip  with.  He 
being  a  faithful  lad,  did  not  care  about  inviting  any  of 
his  friends  to  visit  him  at  the  house  while  it  was  closed 
up  ;  neither  did  he  consider  it  right  for  him  to  be  absent 
for  any  length  of  time  from  the  premises  during  the  day, 
itions  whichlBut  in  the  evening,  after  he  had  carefully  examined  that 
le  might  delevcrything  was  all  right,  he  was  accustomed  to  repair, 
fornia.  Helfor  an  hour  or  so,  to  an  adjoining  lager  beer  saloon. 
where  he  enjoyed  his  favorite  beverage  while  he  chatted 
and  smoked  with  a  few  chosen  friends.  This  was  the 
only  recreation  Tim  allowed  himself  during  the  time  he 
remained  in  sole  charge  of  the  Grey  mansion,  and  there- 
out for  thBore  he  was  very  regular  in  his  attendance  at  the  saloon, 
stile  towardjand  looked  forward  every  day  with  pleasure  to  the 
vening's  enjoyment.  He  cooked  his  own  meals  and 
[attended  to  his  wants  himself,  so  that  he  had  no  neces- 
sity for  any  visitors  at  the  house,  although  occasionally 
|one  of  the  old  servants  would  step  in  to  see  how  he  was 
getting  along. 

One  evening  after  supper,  and  just  as  he  was  closing 
up  preparatory  to  his  usual  visit  to  the  saloon,  he  hap- 
Ipened  to  rest  awhile,  leaning  lazily  against  the  railing 
which  separated  the  garden  from  the  street,  when  a  Jew- 
ish looking  individual  sauntered  up  and  addressed  him  : 
"  Fine  property  this,"  said  the  man. 
"  Well,  yes,"  answered  Tim,  taking  his  pipe  from  his 
jmouth,  *•  a  very  neat  sort  of  place  ;  if  I  was  only  a  fam- 
ily man  I  would  be  very  comfortable  here ;  but  it  is 
ather  large  for  me." 
"  Are  you  the  owner  then  }  "  asked  the  man,  appar- 
in  havinfr^^^y  surprised  at  Tim's  words, 
s  shouiderl     "  ^  *"*  ^^^  present  occupant/'  said  Tim,  "  I  am  lord 


rtion  of  thi 
Rolph  couli 
;ct  from  hi 

>m  friends  ii 

ded,  showi 

nining  sp 

pation.    1 

drink  ve 

ler  reach 

rences  tool 
)ore  a  pro 
degradatioi 
reverses. 


'  1 


mm* 


118 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


of  all   I   survey;    anything   else    you   would  like    to 
know  ? " 

"  I  vould  like  to  zee  ze  garden  ;  I  am  very  vond  of 
flowers  ;  vould  you  let  me  come  in  ?  " 

"  I  never  receive  visitors.  I  am  of  a  very  retired 
disposition,"  answered  Tim,  loftily  ;  "  but  don't  mind 
handing  you  a  sunflower  across  the  fence." 

"  I  don't  zee  any  zun flowers,"  said  the  man. 

"  Oh  !  they  grow  in  the  conservatory,"  said  Tim ; 
"  but  perhaps  you  don't  hanke"  after  sunflowers." 

The  man  looked  at  Tim  for  a  moment,  hardly  know- 
ing whether  to  be  angry  or  not.  "  You  are  poking  fun 
at  me,"  he  said,  "  I  vill  vish  you  a  good-day." 

**  Good-day,"  replied  Tim.  "  Call  again  another 
day,  I  will  be  happy  to  see  you — outside  the  fence,"  and 
he  turned  away  to  finish  his  evening  duties. 

"  By  gar,"  thought  the  man,  as  he  walked  away, 
"  zat  is  a  rum  chap  ;  but  I  must  get  into  ze  house  some- 
way." 

Tim  thought  no  more  of  his  interview,  but  went  on 
with  his  work,  and  when  he  had  finished,  repaired,  as 
usual,  to  his  favorite  rendezvous,  where  he  v^as  soon  in 
the  midst  of  a  pleasant  game  of  cards  with  some  of  his 
cronies. 

So  interested  was  he  in  the  society  of  his  friends, 
that  he  did  not  observe  the  entrance  of  the  man  whoi 
had  spoken  to  him  at  the  house ;  but  during  a  lull  in 
the  conversation  and  hilarity,  he  caught  sight  of  him 
sitting  by  himself  in  a  corner,  and  evidently  watchin 
what  was  going  on  with  great  attention. 

Tim,  immediately  on  recognizing  him,  shouted  t 
him  to  come  forward  and  have  a  glass  of  beer.  "  I  wa 
rather  stiff  with  you  up  yonder,  but  here  it  is  different 


Wrecks  ill  the  Sea  of  Life. 


119 


rould   like    to 


i\Ve  are   all  hail-fellows  well    met,   you   know,   in    this 

[place ;  so  come  and  have  a  glass  of  beer." 

The  man  at  once  arose  and  accepted  Tim's  hospitnl- 

lity,  saying  as  he  did  so,  "  I  chust  come  to  Zaint  Louis 

Ito-day,  and  vas  walking  round  ven  I  zee  your  very  vine 

Iplace." 

"  Well,  you  see,  I   never  have   visitors   up  there,'* 

Isaid  Tim  ;  "  but  I  am  happy  to  meet  you  here ;  so  join 

lin.  Boys,  let  me  introduce  you  to^to — eh  !  What's 
^our  name  ?  " 

"  Solomon  John,  at  your  service,"  said  the  man. 

"  What'll  you  have,  Solomon  ?  you  can   order  any- 

[thing  /rom  a  Catawba  cobbler  to  plain  lager,  here  ;  and 
nave  it  served  in  style."  The  man  chose  the  latter 
3everage,  and  at  once  made  himself  at  home  with  those 
present — Tim  in  particular. 

When  the  latter  rose  to  go  home,  he  found  that  he 
bad  taken  a  little  more  drink  than  he  was  accustomed 
\o,  and  felt  somewhat  unsteady  in  his  legs.  Solomon 
[ohn  accompanied  him  to  the  gate  of  the  Grey  mansion, 
but  Tim  was  sober  enough  to  decline  his  proposition, 
[o  see  him  safely  to  bed.  "  I  am  all  right  now,"  said 
'im,  "  and,  besides,  how  the  devil  could  you  lock  the 
ioor  when  you  went  away }  you'd  have  to  lock  me  in. 
fo,  thank  ye,  I  can  take  care  of  myself ;  good-night," 
ind  he  closed  the  door,  rather  abruptly,  in  Solomon 
fohn's  face. 

The  latter,  however,  did  not  leave  immediately ;  but 
)rowled  around  the  premises,  examining  everything  care- 
fully, and  taking  notes  for  some  purpose.  When  he  had 
pmpleted  his  investigation,  he  appeared  to  be  satisfied 
nth  the  result.  "  'Twont  be  hard,"  he  thought,  "  it 
fin't  going  to  be  a  hard  job  ;  but  I  vill  vait  for  Isaac. 


1 
i 


'00mmm. 


itprwiwp—- 


Bl 

II 

Im  ill 

1 1 

ii 

III 

ml 

'ill 

illll 

120 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


'Twont  do  for  me  to  tackle  zat  young  deevil  zat  shut  z^ 
door  in  my  face  ;  he's  a  pesky  hard  un  to  handle,  I  dq 
think. — I'll  vait  for  Isaac."  He  then  walked  away,  and 
just  as  he  was  turning  the  corner  which  would  shut  thj 
Grey  mansion  from  his  view,  he  stopped,  and  looking 
back,  muttered,  "  Vy,  vat  a  vine  bonfire  zat  place  vil] 
make,  to  be  sure."  A  policeman  coming  up  just  at  that] 
time,  Solomon  John  thought  it  wise  to  move  off  at  once 
which  he  did. 

The  next  morning  Tim  felt  somewhat  ashamed 
himself,  and  as  the  events  of  the  previous  evening  ocj 
curred  to  his  mind,  he  bethought  himself  of  his  ne\i 
acquaintance  Solomon  John.  He  had  a  dim  recollecj 
tion  of  that  individual's  second  attempt  to  gain  admisj 
sion  to  the  house,  and  this  set  him  wondering  wha 
object  the  man  could  have  in  view.  He  then  remer 
bered  that  Solomon  John  had  been  the  means  of  ms 
ing  him  drunk,  and  this  fact  aroused  his  suspicion  t| 
such  a  degree,  that  he  decided  to  watch,  and  be  mon 
careful  in  the  future.  He  resolved  to  go  to  the  salooij 
that  evening,  as  if  nothing  had  happened  out  of  hij 
ordinary  course ;  although  he  felt  that  getting  drunl 
and  going  home  with  a  stranger  was  something  he  ha 
reason  to  be  ashamed  of  before  his  friends.  He,  hov 
ever,  put  a  bold  face  on,  and  made  his  appearance 
the  regular  hour  in  the  saloon,  where  he  had  to  stan 
an  unmerciful  chaffing,  but  which  he  took  good-humoi| 
edly,  as  he  knew  he  deserved  it. 

Solomon  John  came  in  soon  afterwards,  and  Tir 
being  now  on  his  gua.'d,  kept  a  watchful  eye  on  hir 
The  new-comer  evidently  wished  to  make  himself  pa 
ticularly  gracious  to  our  old  friend  Tim,  and  was  moj 
lavish  in  his  offers  to  treat  and  make  himself  generalir 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  J^ife, 


121 


rreeable.  Tim  now  felt  sure  that  Solomon  had  some 
jsign  in  what  he  was  doing,  andj  being  a  shrewd 
)ung  man,  he  resolved,  if  possible,  to  fathom  the  mys- 
pry.  To  gain  this  end,  therefore,  he  appeared  to 
:cept  the  hospitality  offered  him,  and  pretended  to 
rink  heavily  of  brandy ;  ho  certa'nly  was  obliged  to 
[ivallow  a  good  deal,  but  not  sufficient  to  dull  his  senses, 

he  cleverly  managed  to  spill  more  than  he  drank ; 
id  in  a  short  time  he  gave  signs  that  he  was  in  a 
iorough  state  of  intoxication.  He  became  very  de- 
monstrative towards  Solomon  John,  and  expressed  his 
)rrow  to  that  individual  lor  having  treated  him  as  he 
id  done.  He  conrided  to  him  the  fact  that  he  lived 
|l  alone  a^t  the  house,  having  been  left  in  charge  of  it 

his  master,  and  that  he  would  be  very  happy  to 
low  him  over  the  place.  Solomon's  eye  gleamed  with 
|easure,  when  Tim,  in  his  half-drunken  way,  offered  to 
Imit  him  to  the  Grey  mansion,  and  the  cute  lad  did 
)t  fail  to  observe  it.  He  was  more  determined  than 
ler  to  discover  the  intentions  of  his  new-found  friend, 
™d  frustrate  them  if  necessary.     Tim  now  pretended 

get  hopelessly  intoxicated,  and  reeled  about  in  such 
[way  that  Solomon  John  thought  it  time  to  take  him 
)me.  Several  of  Tim's  friends,  however,  interfered 
id  insisted  upon  going  with  him   themselves  ;  but  he, 

their  surprise,  refused  their  offers,  and  would  not 
lir  unless  Solomon  accompanied  him.  When  Tim  left 
|e  saloon  with  his  companion,  the  night  not  being 
fry  dark,  he  observed  that  they  were  being  followed 

another  man,  who,  however,  kept  at  some  distance 
)m  them,  but  whose  movements  were  very  much  like 
lose  of  a  confederate,  which  made  our  hero  doubly  care- 
|I  to  guard  against  a  surprise. 

Little  did  Solomon  John  imagine  that  the  man  who 


122 


Wrefks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


■# 


f,'i0- 


reeled  by  his  side,  clutching  his  arm  for  support,  had  his 
other  hand  firmly  grasped  on  a  revolver,  ready  to  use  it 
at  a  moment's  notice.  Yet  such  was  the  case.  Tim 
rarely  took  chances  without  being  fully  prepared  foi 
any  emergency,  and  in  this  case,  had  there  been  the  leas 
sign  of  foul  play  on  the  part  of  Solomon,  he  would  havi 
shot  that  individual  through  the  heart  without  a  m 
ment's  hesitation. 

Tim  was  now  anxious  to  learn  something  about  th 
man  who  was  following  them,  and  for  that  reason  hll  "• 
thought  he  would  afford  him  an  opportunity  to  overtak 
them.     He  therefore  appeared  to  get  very  drunk  indee 
and  became  utterly  unmanageable.     He  lost  the  use 
his  legs  altogether,  and  sank  down  in  a  heap  at  the  fe^ 
of  Solomon  John,  who  tried  to   lift  him,  but  found  hi^ 
so  limp  and  helpless,  that   he  dropped  him  in  disgus 
"  By  gar ! "   he  exclaimed,  looking  down  at   Tim,  wh 
seemed  to  have  fallen  sound  asleep,  "  you  are  a  nice  vo 
to  be   left  in   charge  of  ze  house.     I  don't  tink  ve  vi  ^^^^ 
have  zo  much  trouble  as  I  thought." 

In  the  mean  time  the  man  who  had  been  foUowir 
them  came  up. 

"Veil,  Isaac,"  said  Solomon  to  him,  "here's  a  g 
I  got  him  so  drunk  he  can't  stand  up.  Vat  vill  \ 
do } " 

"  Feel  his  pockets,"  replied  Isaac,  "  and  get  the  key 
that's  all  we  want." 


wh 
sta 
of 

leg-j 
the 
whi 

two' 


agaii 


ega 

tin 
(( 

at   t 


"Vy!    yes!    to    be    sure,"   said    Solomon,  and 


stooped  down  to  put  the  plan  into  operation  ;  but  ji 
at  that  moment  Tim  seemed  to  revive,  and  in  a  spj 
modic  effort  to  gain  his  legs  sent  the  top  of  his  head 
contact  with  Solomon's   nose   with  such  force  that  ^j^j^ 
obliged  that  individual  to  take  a  seat  in  the  mud. 
Isaac  was  so  bewildered  at  the  suddenness  of 


H 

and 
ho 
fte  w 
It 
ct  n- 
an 

oveni 
3uld 
tima 
ness 
a  cc 


|veg. 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


123 


)ort,  had  hisi^hole  proceeding  that  he  never  tried  to  stop  Tim,  who 
dy  to  use  itl  staggered  away  a  few  steps  where  a  convenient  corner 
case.  Tini|  ^f  ^-j^g  street  allowed  him  to  pass  suddenly  from  view, 
Drepared  loii^yhgn  he  took  to  his  heels  and  ran  home  as  fast  as  his 
>een  the  least!  jggs  could  carry  him.     In  the  mean  time  Solomon  sat  in 

would  haveijj^g  mud,  moaning  and  holding  his  hands  to  his  nose, 
thout  a  ™ol which  was  bleeding  profusely. 

Tim  had  learned  sufficient  to  satisfy  him  that  the 
ng  about  thij^^Q  j^gn  were  in  league  for  some  purpose,  and  that 
at  reason  nitheir  designs,  whatever  they  might  be,  were  directed 
;y  to  overtakijg^jj^g^  j^jg  master's  house. 

drunk  indee*  Solomon  John,  as  soon  as  he  recovered  his  speech, 
3st  the  use  c  ,^.gan  to  abuse  Isaac  roundly  for  having  let  Tim  escape, 
jap^t  the  fe(  ««  gy  g^^  j  "  j^g  concluded,  "  look  at  my  nose,  it  ish 
)ut  found  nil  ^j^ggr  zan  my  head,  I  do  tink  ;  it  ish  so  big  I  can  hold 
m  in  disgus  ^  -^^  ^^  t^o  hands.     Oh,  Lor' !" 

at  Tim,  wn  "You  better  get  up,  you  old  fool,"  said  Isaac  ;  "you've 
ire  a  nice  vo  ,^^  there  long  enough  whining  about  your  nose  ;  the 
I't  tink  ve  v|g^^  ^j^i^^^  ^j^^  p^j-^^  ^jU  ^^  ^^^^^  ^^g^, 

He  then  assisted  Solomon  to  rise,  who,  holding  his 


)een  foUowir 


"here's  a 
Vat  vill 


g 


get  the  key 


raon, 


and 


andkerchief  to  his  bleeding  nose,  accompanied  Isaac, 
ho  could  not  keep  from  laughing  at  the  absurdity  of 
le  whole  affair. 

It  may  be  mentioned  here  that  Tim  was  a  per- 
ct  mimic,  and  could  take  off  the  character  of  a  drunken 
an  to  perfection.  He  was  also  very  quick  in  his 
ovements,  so  that  he  succeeded  where  many  others 
)uld  have  failed  in  successfully  hoodwinking  even  his 


ion  ;  but  ji  timate  cronies  at  the  saloon  about  his  apparent  drunk- 


Ind  in  a  sp^ 
)f  his  head 
force  that 
le  mud. 
lenness  of 


ness.     The  accident  to  Solomon's  nose  happened  close 
a  corner,  which  gave  Tim  the  opportunity  to  escape 
lich  he  desired.     Had  it  not  been  for  this  he  could  not 
ve  got  away  without  discovering  his  feigned  inebriety 


124 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life* 


X 


CHAPTER   XIV. 


Tim  was  now  puzzled  to  know  how  to  act,  but  after 
mature  consideration  he  decided  to  continue  his  visits  to 
the  saloon  as  if  nothing  had  happened.  He  reasoned 
that  Solomon  John  would  seek  another  interview  with 
him,  because  he  evidently  wished,  if  possible,  to  gain 
admission  to  the  Grey  mansion  through  his  instrumen- 
tality without  the  necessity  of  breaking  into  it,  else  he 
would  not  have  been  so  particular  about  forming  his 
acquaintance.  He  had  some  sort  of  an  idea  that  it  was 
not  a  mere  robbery  the  two  men  contemplated,  but  what 
it  was  he  could  not  imagine.  He  was,  however,  more 
careful  than  ever  in  seeing  the  doors  and  windows  prop- 
erly locked  and  taatened  before  leaving  the  house,  and 
took  every  precaution  to  see  everything  perfectly  safe. 

Solomon  John,  however,  did  not  put  in  an  appearance 
for  several  nights  at  the  saloon,  and  Tim  began  to  think 
that  he  must  really  have  broken  his  nose,  or  else  there 
were  some  fresh  schemes  being  concocted  by  the  two 
men  to  keep  him  away.  On  the  fourth  evening,  how- 
ever, Solomon  walked  into  the  saloon  and  at  oncel 
addressed  Tim  in  a  friendly  manner,  who  returned  his 
greeting  in  the  same  spi.it.  The  two  had  just  begun  to 
hobnob  and  drink  together  when  the  door  opened  and 
Isaac  appeared  on  the  scene.  Solomon  at  once  introducedl 
his  confederate  to  Tim,   and   the  three  'became   very 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


12.5 


but  after 
3  visits  to 
reasoned 
view  with 
le,  to  gain 
nstrumen- 
it,  else  he 
irming  his 
:hat  it  was 
,  but  what 
ever,  more 
ows  prop- 
house,  and 
:tly  safe, 
tppearance 
,n  to  think 
else  there 
ly  the  two 
;ning,  how- 
at   once 
;urned  his 
it  begun  to 
jened   and 
introduced 
ame   very 


sociable  together.     But  Tim  had  resolved  to  change  his 
tactics,  and   now  he  refrained    from  appearing   to   get 
drunk,  and  taking  advantage  of  an  opportunity  during 
some  boisterous  hilarity  amongst  the  frequenters  of  the 
place,  he  managed  to  slip  away  unobserved.     The  night 
was   pitch  dark,  and  Tim  determined  to  watch  outside 
until  Solomon  and  Isaac  left  the  house,  and  then  follow 
them,  to  discover,  if  possible,  their  plans.     He  had  not 
long  to  wait,  for  no  sooner  did  Solomon  discover  that 
Tim  had  disappeared  than  he  and  Isaac  rose  and  left  the 
saloon.     As  they  walked  aw-^.y  Tim  followed  them,  and 
was  surprised  to  find  that  they  did  not  take  the  direction 
of  the  Grey  mansion.     Evidently  they  had  abandoned 
any  attempt  that  night ;  but  he  made  up  his  mind  to  con- 
tinue his  surveillance   of  their  actions,  hoping  to  over- 
hear something  which  would  give  him  a  clue  to  their 
intentions.     He  v;as,  however,  doomed  to  disappointment 
on   that  occasion,  as  he  could  not  get  within  hearing 
distance  without  being  observed  by  them  ;  but  he  was 
partially  rewarded  for  his  pains  by  discovering  that  they 
entered  a  low  hotel,  the  proprietor  of  which  he  was  well 
acquainted  with.     As  soon  as  he  made  this  discovery,  and 
had  waited  long  enough  to  be  certain  that  they  boarded 
there,  Tim  retraced  his  steps  and   went  home,  fully  re- 
solved on  a  course  of  action  for  the  morrow. 

Early  the  next  day  Tim  left  the  Grey  mansion  and 
paid  a  visit  to  the  proprietor  of  the  lager  beer  saloon, 
iwhere  he  usually  spent  his  evenings,  and  asked  him  to 
bring  the  landlord  of  the  Anchor  hotel  (where  Solomon 
and  Isaac  boarded),  as  he  had  something  particular  to 
rell  him.  Tim  gave  as  a  reason  for  not  going  himself, 
that  there  were  two  men  staying  at  the  Anchor  whonn 
he  did  not  wish  to  meet,  but  he  did  not  mention  their 


126 


Wrecks  m  the  Sea  of  Life. 


names.  The  proprietor  of  the  lager  beer  saloon  at  once 
agreed  to  go  as  Tim  was  one  of  his  favorite  customers, 
and  immediately  set  forth  on  iiis  errand.  The  landlord 
of  the  Anchor  happening  to  be  at  home,  did  not  delay  a 
moment  in  coming  to  meet  Tim,  who,  on  his  arrival, 
drew  him  into  a  private  room,  and  having  ordered  drinks 
shut  the  door  and  opened  business  without  delay. 

He  told  the  landlord  that  he  had  reason  to  suspect 
two  of  his  boarders  of  being  up  to  some  game,  which,  if 
discovered  by  the  police,  would  get  his  house  into  bad 
repute,  and  himself  into  serious  trouble.  He  appealed 
to  the  fact  of  his  having  always  been  his  friend,  and 
asked  him  whether  he  would  assist  in  ferreting  out  the 
plot,  and  promised  at  the  sam.e  time  to  protect  him  from 
any  suspicion  of  being  implicated  in  it.  Tim  did  not 
make  known  any  of  the  particulars,  but  shrouded  the 
whole  affair  with  as  much  mystery  as  possible,  in  order 
to  excite  curiosity  and  also  arouse  his  fears ;  and  he  suc- 
ceeded beyond  his  expectations.  The  landlord  at  once 
agreed  to  render  him  any  assistance  in  his  power,  and 
asked  how  he  could  help  him.  Tim  then  gave  the 
names  of  the  men  he  suspected,  and  inquired  whether 
they  occupied  the  same  room  or  had  separate  apart- 
ments. 

The  landlord  replied  that  they  were  the  queerest 
boarders  he  had,  and  that  they  slept  in  the  same  room, 
which  was  one  in  the  attic  near  the  head  of  the  stairs. 
Tim  then  asked  whether  there  was  any  way  of  stowing 
him  in  an  adjoining  room  or  closet,  where  he  could  over- 
hear any  conversation  that  passed  between  them,  with- 
out danger  of  his  being  discovered.  He  was  answered 
in  the  affirmative,  that  there  would  be  no  difficulty  in 
that,  as  next  to  their  room  there  was  a  sort  of  lumber 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


127 


loft  with  only  a  thin  partition  separating  it  from  Solo- 
mon and  Isaac's  room.  This  was  just  what  Tim  wanted, 
and  so  he  arranged  that  if  he  came  to  the  Anchor  that 
night,  he  was  to  be  shown  the  loft  and  the  spot  where 
he  could  listen  to  what  was  being  said  by  the  suspected 
men. 

Having  completed  this  portion  of  his  plans,  Tim 
went  home,  feeling  quite  sure  that  the  landlord  of  the 
Anchor  would  keep  faith  with  him  in  order  to  save  him- 
self from  getting  into  any  difficulty. 

That  night  our  hero  made  his  way  to  the  vicinity  of 
the  Anchor  hotel,  which  he  kept  in  view  until  he  per- 
ceived Solomon  and  Isaac  leave  it.  He  then  followed 
the  pair  until  they  entered  the  lager  beer  saloon,  but  he 
did  not  join  them.  He  waited  patiently  until  he  saw 
them  come  out,  and  as  soon  as  he  had  ascertained  that 
they  did  not  intend  to  visit  the  Grey  mansion,  but  were 
taking  the  direction  of  the  Anchor,  he  ran  ahead  and 
was  safely  stowed  in  the  loft  ere  they  entered  their  room. 

Tim  felt  sure  that  his  absence  from  the  lager  beer 
saloon  would  occasion  some  remarks  between  the  two 
men,  which  would  likely  give  him  a  clue  to  their  inten- 
tions ;  and  he  was  not  mistaken,  nor  was  he  kept  long 
in  suspense. 

"  Say,  Solomon,"  remarked  Isaac,  as  he  proceeded  to 
undress  himself,  "  now  that  we  can  talk  without  anybody 
hearing  us,  for  I  guess  we're  safe  enough  here,  I'd  like 
to  know  why  you  keep  fooling  around  with  the  boy  ;  he 
I  didn't  show  up  to-night;  let's  make  short  work  of  him, 
and  have  done  with  the  job.  I  ain't  going  to  fool  much 
I  longer,  I  tell  you." 

"  By  gar  !  '*  said  Solomon,  "  you  vant  to  spoil  the 
Iwhole  ting." 


i 


128 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


^. 


\\\ 
pa 

let 

not 


They  spoke  in  a  low  tone,  but  Tim,  who  was  listen- 
ing intently,  could  hear  every  word. 

"  You  zee,"  continued  Solomon,  "  it  ain*t  in  ze 
bargain  to  make  short  vork  of  him;  we  got  to  use 
him." 

"  What  have  you  to  show  for  your  bargain,  Solomon, 
I'd  like  to  know  ? "  said  Isaac,  moodily. 

"  Oh !  zat  is  all  right  'tween  Mister  Grey  and  me. 
You  ze,  he  vants  people  to  tink  zat  ze  fire  vas  an  acci- 
dent ;  zat  ze  boy  got  drunk  and  zet  it  on  fire,  you  know, 
and  zen  ze  insurance  vill  pe  paid." 

"  What  the  devil  matter  does  it  make,  as  long  as  the| 
place  is  burned  down,  anyway } " 

'  Oh !  you  talk  zo  vary  easy,  Isaac ;  but  zat  boy  i 
the  devil,  and  vould  raise  a  row,  I  tell  you." 

"  Then  we'll  quiet  him  first.     Confound  the  businesi 
are  we  going  to  be  all  year  about  it } "  growled  Isaac. 

"  Ven  Mister  Grey,  he  spoke  to  me,  he  said,  '  Sol 
mon,  here  is  five  hundred  tollar,  an*  if  you  come  pad 
vit  the  house  all  purned  town,  I  give  you  tousand  toll 
more.'     You  zee  ze  place  is  mortgaged,  an'  he  can't  pajl^^j  _ 
so  he  purn  it  town  an'  get  insurance,  vich  vill  be  pettAjj-^^r 
to  him  zan  nothing.     If  ze  poy  vould  find  us  outve  voult  ., 
have  a  hard  time,  Isaac.     Oh !  no,  we  must  get   hiil^^gj. 
drunk,  and  zen  ve  vill  do  ze  job."  lould 

"  And  when  are  you  going  to  do  it  ?  " 

"Veil,  to-morrow  night,"   said  Solomon,  "provid 
ze  poy  gets  drunk,  vich  I  tink  he  vill,  and  I  keep 
nose  out  of  his  vay." 

Isaac  laughed  heartily  at  the  thought  of  Solomo 
nose,  and  then  turning  over,  he  said,  "  Well,  Solom 
let  us  go  to  sleep,  but  I  want  this  thing  over  pretty  so 
and  I  want  my  sMare  of  the  money  to-morrow,  too.'- 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


129 


vas  listen- 

in't    in  ze 
got  to  use 

n,  Solomon,] 

;y  and  me, 
ras  an  acci-i 
»,  you  know 


"  Oh !  you  vill  get  your  share ;  Mister  Grey  is  not 
ze  man  to  preak  his  vord." 

"  And  have  you  only  got  his  word,"  said  Isaac  ;  "  I 
thought  you  had  something  stronger  than  that,  some 
paper  to  show." 

"  Mister  Grey  is  not  von  fool,"  answered  Solomon,  "  to 
let  papers  go  about  vitch  might  get  him  into  trooble. 
Oh  !  no,  he  very  smart  man  is  Mister  Grey ;  but  he  vill 
not  preak  his  vord  to  Solomon." 

"  Well  it  is  all  the  same  to  me,"  said  Isaac  ;  "  but  I've 

got  to  have  the  two  hundred  dollars  you  promised  me 

before  I  go  any  further,  so  you  must  plank  up  to-morrow, 

\  long  as  tneJg^jj^j^QP^  ^j^^l  ^y^^^  yg^  ^^^j^  settle  with  Mr.  Grey  as  you 

1— n  please." 

Tim  had  heard  sufficient.  He  saw  the  whole  thing 
t  a  glance.  He  knew  now  why  the  house  had  been 
hut  up  and  his  young  mistress  induced  to  leave  it.  His 
aster,  finding  that  he  could  not  release  the  mortgage, 
ad  resolved  rather  than  sacrifice  the  property  by  a 
come  pac«Q,.^,gjj  g^jg  |.Q  burn  it  down,  and  recover  the  heavy  in- 
ousand  toUaMy^jj^j^g  which  he  had  upon  it,  and  for  that  purpose  he 
he  can't  pamad  employed  the  two  scoundrels  in  the  next  room.  The 
vill  be  pette|aithful  lad  was  sorely  grieved  to  hear  of  this  villany 
s  out  ve  voylin  xhe.  part  of  Mr.  Grey,  and  wondered  how  he  could 
nust  get  hii|vgi.  j^ave  fallen  so  low.  He  was  determined  that  he 
ould  not  quietly  allow  himself  to  be  made  use  of,  but 
ould  frustrate  the  plot  if  possible,  and  thus  save  his 
on,  "  pro'v^"laster  from  ruin  a  second  time.  So  he  quietly  made 
,nd  I  keep  n|jg  ^^cy  out  of  his  hiding-place,  feeling  almost  stunned 
what  he  had  overheard ;  and  warning  the  landlord  \ 
of  Solomoi  [)t  to  mention  his  name  in  any  way  to  Solomon  and 
ATell,  Solom(  aac,  went  home  to  ruminate  over  the  events  of  the 
/er  pretty  so(  ght,  and  form  his  plans  for  the  morrow, 
rrow,  too."  9 


t  zat  boy  i^ 

the  busines! 
vied  Isaac 
e  said, '  Sol 


% 


130 


IVr^cl's  in  the  Sea  €f  Life, 


Tim,  after  thinking  well  over  the  matter,  concluded 
to  allow  no  one  into  his  secret,  but  to  work  alone  in  his 
peculiar  way.  He  decided  to  go  to  the  saloon  the  next 
night  and  meet  Solomon  and  Isaac,  with  whom  he 
would  seem  to  be  friendlier  than  ever,  and  in  whose 
company  he  would  appear  to  become  so  drunk  that  they 
would  seek  to  carry  out  their  design.  He  also  decided 
to  allow  the  two  villains  to  accompany  him  home,  and 
to  invite  them  to  enter  the  house  with  him  ;  but  he  had 
his  preparations  for  their  reception  so  arranged  that  he 
did  not  fear  their  being  able  to  overpower  him  and  ac- 
complish their  evil  purpose.  As  we  have  already  shown, 
Tim  was  very  much  attached  to  his  master  and  young 
mistress.  He  had  been  brought  up  almost  from  a  child 
in  the  employment  of  Mr.  Grv'y,  and  had  received  so 
many  proofs  of  confidence  reposed  in  him  that  he  almost 
regarded  himself  as  one  of  the  family,  and  therefore 
bound  to  protect  its  honor  and  good  name.  He  saw 
plainly  that  misfortune  had  caused  Mr.  Grey  to  sink 
very  low,  when  he  could  resort  to  such  a  vile  scheme  as 
the  one  which  Solomon  had  been  engaged  to  execute. 
He  also  realized  that  no  matter  whether  the  two  villains 
succeeded  or  failed  in  their  design,  the  truth  would  he 
likely  to  creep  out  sooner  or  later,  and  suspicion  attach 
itself  to  his  master  ;  and  what  troubled  Tim  more  than 
anything  else  was  that  the  odium  resting  on  the  father's 
name  would  be  sure  to  injure  the  daughter.  Tim  could 
not  bear  to  think  of  this,  and  he  resolved  to  silence  the 
tongues  of  the  two  scoundrels  if  possible.  At  one  time 
he  even  contemplated  their  death  as  the  only  sure  way 
of  preventing  them  from  disclosing  Mr.  Grey's  complicity 
in  their  scheme,  but  his  better  nature  prevailed,  and  hel 
decided  to  adopt  some  other  means  less  violent.    Hel 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


131 


in  his 

le  next 

lom   be 
whose 

lat  they 

decided 

>me,  and 

t  he  had 

I  that  he 
and  ac- 

y  shown, 

id  young 

m  a  child 

ceived  so 

he  almost 

therefore 
He  saw 

y  to  sink 

jcheme  as 

execute. 

o  villains 

would  be 

Ion  attach 

[more  than 
,e  father's 
im  could 
lilence  the 
It  one  time 
sure  way 
icompUcity 
led,  and  he 
)lent.    He| 


was  pleased  to  hear  that  his  master  had  not  committed 
anything  to  writing,  as  any  such  document  in  possession 
of  either  Solomon  or  Isaac  might  have  revealed  Mr. 
Grey*s  share  in  the  proposed  crime  of  arson. 

All  the  next  day  Tim  wandered  about  the  house  and 
grounds  like  one  in  a  dream.  He  felt  very  much  dis- 
turbed, when  thinking  over  late  events,  and  the  dread- 
ful secret  concerning  Mr.  Grey  which  had  come  to  his 
knowledge.  He  thought  of  every  plan  to  silence  the 
two  scoundrels  without  taking  their  lives,  and  at  one 
time  conceived  the  idea  of  hiring  a  couple  of  men  to 
thrash  them  so  soundly  that  they  would  leave  the  vicinity 
of  St.  Louis  altogether,  but  he  abandoned  this  project, 
because  he  saw  that  it  would  be  dangerous  to  take  any 
one  into  his  confidence.  He  felt  very  much  at  a  loss  to 
know  how  to  proceed.  At  one  moment,  whv  n  he  thought 
of  his  young  mistress,  and  the  crushing  blow  it  woulc^ 
be  to  her  if  her  father's  villany  were  discovered,  his 
feelings  became  hardened ;  but  the  next  moment,  his 
mind  would  revolt  from  murder.  And  so  he  wandered 
about  all  day  not  knowing  how  to  act,  until  at  last  a 
happy  tlought  struck  him. 

He  was  in  the  habit,  when  going  out  in  the  evenings, 
of  leaving  the  premises  by  passing  through  the  coach- 
house, from  which*  a  small  door  opened  out  into  a  back 
jstreet  or  alley.  Under  the  coach-bouse  was  a  large  tank, 
Irather  deep,  and  generally  partly  full  of  rain  water,  col- 
lected there  by  means  of  pipes  leading  from  the  eaves- 
troughs.  .  Directly  opposite  the  small  entrance  through 
which  Tim  was  accustomed  to  pass  there  was  a  heavy 
|trap-door  leading  down  into  the  cistern,  for  the  purpcwe 
>f  examining  its  condition  when  necessary,  but  which  was 
leldom  opened,  as  there  were  pumps  for  lifting  the  water 
ben  required. 


y 


um» 


f : 


!i»'»'Mif 


M,1 


III 


132 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


In  this  cistern  Tim  resolved  to  duck  Solomon  and 
Isaac,  and  when  he  had  frightened  them  sufficiently,  he 
concluded  that  they  would  abandon  any  further  attempt 
on  the  Grey  mansion.  At  all  events,  he  hit  upon  this 
plan  as  likely  to  prove  the  most  efficacious  of  any  that 
had  entered  his  head. 

Just  before  his  departure  on'  this  eventful  evening 
Tim  threw  back  the  great  door  of  the  tank,  and  left  it 
lying  wide  open  as  he  went  out  to  decoy  his  victims  to 
their  punishment. 

There  was  what  is  called  a  high-old-time  going  on  at 
the  lager  beer  saloon  wl.cn  Tim  entered  it.  The  floor, 
generally  so  clean  in  aj^poarance,  with  its  white  coating  of 
sand,  was  now  streaked  hero  and  there  with  lager  where 
the  revellers  had  emptied  their  glasses  at  each  other. 
A  darkey  drummed  away  at  a  banjo  in  one  corner,  while 
several  men  were  hoeing  it  down  in  regular  plantation 
style  in  the  middle  of  the  room.  It  seemed  as  if  the 
whole  place  was  on  a  spree,  and  that  the  proprietor  had 
gone  clean  out  of  his  senses.  Tim  was  astonished  at 
what  he  saw,  for  the  saloon  bore  a  good  character  for 
respectability  ;  but,  as  the  proprietor  remarked  to  Tim 
in  a  half-drunken  way,  the  best  of  saloons  will  get  drunk 
sometimes. 

The  cause  of  this  unusual  state  of  affairs  was  soon 
discernible  to  our  hero,  when  he  observed  Solomon  and 
Isaac  amongst  the  n  ost  hilarious,  and  spending  their 
money  freely.  Tim  conjectured  that  either  they  were 
screwing  up  their  courage  by  the  aid  of  excitement,  or 
they  were  laying  a  trap  for  him  to  join  in  and  get  drunk. 
He  was  right  in  the  latter  surmise,  for  the  two  scoun- 
drels had  made  their  calculations  to  go  on  with  their 
work  that  night,  and  were  laying  a  snare  for  Tim  to  be 


I 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life* 


188 


smpt 

this 

r  that 

ening 
left  it 
ims  to 

r  on  at 
J  floor, 

ating  of 
r  where 
I  other, 
pr,  while 
antation 
,s  if  the 
[etor  had 
lishcd  at 
LCter  for 
.  to  Tim 
^et  drunk 


/as  soon 
Imon  and 
jing  their  \ 
]hey  were  ^ 
pment,  or 
[ct  drunk, 
/o  scoun- 
,ith  their ' 
:im  to  be 


come  an  easy  prey  to  their  schemes.  They  could  not 
have  played  into  his  hands  better,  for  he,  to  their  delight, 
appeared  ^o  participate  freely  in  the  fun  and  frolic  going 
on,  and  to  drink  heavily.  When  near  midnight,  Tim 
approached  Solomon  and  Isaac,  and  in  a  spirit  of  seem- 
ing confidence  told  them  how  lonesome  he  was  at  the 
house,  and  how  delighted  he  would  be  if  they  would 
come  and  have  a  friendly  glass  in  his  room.  He 
appeared  to  be  very  drunk  when  he  said  this,  and  they, 
believing  that  he  was  thoroughly  intoxicated,  were  more 
than  pleased  at  the  opportunity  offered  them.  The 
three  then  set  out  together  from  the  saloon,  Tim  pre- 
tending to  be  almost  unable  to  walk,  and  making  his 
way  slowly  between  the  two  men.  When  they  reached 
the  coach-house  door  Tim  fumbled  in  his  pocket  for  the 
key,  while  his  hand  shook  a  li*^tle  with  excitement. 

"Going  to  be  all  night  before  you  open  the  door.^" 
said  Isaac. 

"  No — no,"  said  Tim  ;  "  but  I  must — must  be  awfully 

— ly  drunk — oh  !  here — here — it  is,"  and  he  placed  the 

key  in  the  lock.     He  then  threw  open  the  door,  and 

said :    "  Now — now— you  chaps  go  in,  and   walk  right 

l*^. ahead.     I'll— I'll  follow  and— and  close  the  door." 

As  he  said  this,  he  shoved  Solomon  and  Isaac  gently 
in  front  of  him,  and  they,  suspecting  nothing,  walked 
forward  without  hesitation. 

Almost  immediately  there  wus  a  great,  dull  splash  of 
watei  and  a  smothered  cry.  Tim's  hair  seemed  to  stand 
on  end,  and  his  eyes  to  start  out  of  their  sockets,  as  the 
thought  flashed  across  his  mind  that  perhaps  his  practi- 
cal joke  might  turn  out  a  .serious  one,  and  that  the  men 
might  be  drowned  ere  he  could  save  them. 

Then  he  heard  Solomon's  voice  down  in  the  cwteril 


t.  1 


!^.  i! 


II 


mm 


134 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


in  the  midst  of  the  plash,  crying,  "  Oh !  my  cot  I  oh !  my 
cot !  Isaac,  you  are  trowning  me ;  my  cot ! "  The  next 
moment  there  appeared  to  be  a  dreadful  struggle  going 
on,  and  above  the  din  could  Solomon's  voice  be  heard 
praying  for  mercy,  and  Isaac  cursing  him.  It  was  two 
drowning  men  battling  with  each  other  for  the  mastery, 
each  trying  to  save  his  life  at  the  expense  of  the  other. 
Then  came  a  half-smothered  cry:  "Oh!  my  cot,  have 
pity  on  me  ! "  and  the  fierce  struggle  ceased  ;  but  there 
followed  a  sound  like  beating  on  the  water,  with  no  cry 
but  a  succession  of  low  moans. 

Tim,  who  had  stood  transfixed  with  horror  at  what 
he  heard,  now  bounded  across  the  trap,  and  rushed  to 
where  he  knew  there  wds  a  lantern.  But  his  hands 
shook  so  much,  and  he  "•>  i  excited,  that  it  was  with 
some  difficulty  and  after  considerable  delay  that  he  suc- 
ceeded in  striking  a  light.  Then  he  caught  up  a  rope 
lying  near,  and  ran  to  the  opening  of  the  cistern.  But 
when  he  lowered  the  lantern,  so  as  to  allow  the  rays  to 
flash  upon  the  water,  all  he  saw  was  a  pair  of  hands 
clutching  at  the  air,  as  they  disappeared  from  view. 
It  was  the  last  of  Isaac,  who  had  struggled  hard  to 
find  some  spot  along  the  wall  of  the  tank  where  he 
could  support  his  head  above  vjter,  but  who  finally 
*  had  to  succumb  to  fatigue,  ami  -  sinking  for  the  last 
time. 

Tim  was  indeed  horrified  when  he  looked  down  into 
the  cistern.  He  had  never  thought  of  examining  the 
state  of  the  water  in  it  before  leaving  for  the  saloon.  If 
he  h9d  done  so,  he  would  have  abandoned  the  idea  of 
ducking  Solomon  and  Isaac,  for  he  now  perceived,  when 
too  late,  that,  owing  to  the  'it  '  les  being  little  used,  and 
th^  house  being  shut  up,  the  laui  v  atcr  had  accumulated 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


136 


\ 


h!my 
ic  next 
;  going 
heard 
ras  two 
lastery, 
;  other, 
ot,  have 
ut  there 
ti  no  cry 

•  at  what 
ushed  to 
is  hands 
was  with 
tt  he  suc- 
,p  a  rope 
rn.     But 
|e  rays  to 
of  hands 
om   view. 
|d  hard  to 
where  he 
Iho  finally 
or  the  last 


to  such  an  extent  that  there  was  sufficient  in  the  tank 
to  drown  a  dozen  men. 

Tim  now  understood  the  cause  of  the  struggle  he 
had  heard  ;  it  was  Isaac  trying  to  keep  himself  above 
water  at  the  expense  of  his  companion  Solomon.  He 
was  transfixed  with  horror  at  what  he  had  done ;  his 
teeth  chattered,  and  he  shivered  as  he  sank  back  on  the 
floor  of  the  coach-house,  wretched  and  exhausted.  He 
would  have  given  worlds  to  have  seen  Solomon  and 
Isaac  alive  before  him.  His  master  and  mistress  were 
lost  sight  of  in  that  fearful  moment ;  all  he  could  think 
of  was  the  fact  that  he  had  become  a  murderer,  and 
that  the  brand  of  Cain  would  be  upon  his  brow  fqr  the 
rest  of  his  life. 

Thus  he  lay  for  some  time,  until  the  barking  of  a 
dog  in  a  neighboring  yard  brought  him  to  his  senses. 
Then  it  occurred  to  him  that  self-preservation  was 
necessary,  and  that  he  would  have  to  take  some  im- 
mediate steps  to  clear  himself  from  suspicion.  No 
sooner  had  he  realized  the  danger  of  his  position  than 
he  at  once  set  about  covering  up  his  tracks.  Opening 
the  coach-house  door,  he  went  out  into  the  alley  and 
ran  at  the  top  of  his  speed  to  the  nearest  police  station, 
where  he  stated  that  two  men  had  been  drowned  at 
Mr.  Grey's  house.  Several  policemen  at  once  ac- 
companied Tim,  and  with  some  difficulty  fished  out 
the  bodies  of  Solomon  and  Isaac.  Tim's  version  of 
the  affair  was  that  he,  having  been  at  the  lager  beer 
saloon,  had  become  somewhat  intoxicated,  and  the  two 
men  had  brought  him  home ;  that  he  had  accidentally 
left  the  trap-door  open,  and  that  they,  having  entered 
before  him,  had  tumbled  in  before  he  thought  of  warn- 
ing them  of  their  danger.     He  described  how  the  ac- 


tJa»^ 


136 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


cident  had  sobered  him,  and  how  he  had  gone  for  the 
lantern  for  the  purpose  of  assisting  his  companions, 
when  he  discovered  that  he  was  too  late  to  be  of  any 
use.  There  was  nothing  to  contradict  Tim's  statement, 
but  everything  to  corroborate  it, — the  fact,  of  his  having 
gone  away  drunk  from  the  lager  beer  saloon  with 
Solomon  and  Isaac,  on  the  most  friendly  terms,  having 
been  noticed  by  several.  The  landlord  of  the  Anchor, 
fearing  lest  he  might  become  implicated,  never  opened 
his  mouth  about  what  he  knew,  and  so  the  verdict  was 
death  by  accidental  drowning,  and  Tim  was  freed  from 
any  suspicion  in  the  matter.  But  our  hero  was  a 
changed  man  from  that  night.  Thus  ended  Mr.  Grey's 
attempt  to  swindle  the  insurance  companies,  only  one 
witness  to  his  villany  being  alive,  and  he  would  never 
disclose  the  dishonor  of  his  master. 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


137 


CHAPTER  XV. 

The  drowning  of  the  two  men  in  the  cistern  of  the 
Grey  mansion  created  something  of  a  sensation,  and 
attracted  a  good  deal  of  attention  towards  the  house. 
The  fact  of  its  having  been  closed  so  long,  and  the  con- 
tinued absence  of  Mr.  Grey  and  his  daughter,  gave  rise 
to  certain  surmises  as  to  the  cause  th^eof.  It  had 
leaked  out  that  Richard  Grey  had  been  a  heavy  loser  at 
cards,  and  it  was  suspected  that  he  had  become  embar- 
rassed, and  that  everything  was  not  as  it  should  be  in 
the  Grey  family.  There  was  no  one  who  felt  these  sus- 
picions more  keenly  than  George  Selby,  and  he  was 
thankful  that  Minna  was  absent  from  St.  Louis  while 
they  were  afloat.  Tim  had  not  let  him  into  the  secret 
of  Solomon  and  Isaac's  death,  but  letters  from  friends  in 
California  conveyed  to  him  the  intelligence  that  Grey 
was  going  to  the  dogs  as  fast  as  he  possibly  could.  He 
had  paid  one  or  two  drafts  drawn  on -him  from  San 
Francisco,  but  as  they  were  becoming  rather  too  fre- 
quent for  even  his  good-nature,  he  was  obliged  to  refuse 
payment  of  any  more,  and  had  written  Mr.  Grey  to  that 
effect.  He  had  not  received  any  reply  to  his  letter,  but 
could  not  think  that  his  refusal  to  pay  the  drafts  was 
altogether  the  cause. 

The  rumors  regarding  Mr.  Grey's  difficulties  having 
reached  the  ears  of  the  mortgagees,  who  had  admnced 


\ 


I 


J&jj 


138 


VVrecl's  in  the  Se<i  of  Life, 


money  on  the  house  and  furniture,  they,  in  order  to 
secure  themselves,  foreclosed ;  and,  to  Tim's  surprise, 
one  fine  morning  an  officer  can-c  and  took  posses- 
sion, in  the  name  of  the  law.  Tim  at  once  proceeded 
to  Selby,  and  told  him  what  had  happened,  but  as  no 
word  had  been  received  from  Mr.  Grey,  nothing  could  be 
done  to  avert  the  blow.  Selby  was  unable  to  advance 
the  money,  for  he  had  been  making  heavy  drains  on  his 
father's  purse  of  late,  and  began  to  be  really  ashamed  of 
himself  for  doing  so.  The  truth  is,  that  since  Minna's 
influence  had  been  removed,  by  her  absence  in  New 
York,  he  had  allowed  himself  to  indulge  more  freely  than 
ever  in  gambhngand  dissipation,  and  this,  combined  with  , 
the  drafts  drawn  on  him  by  Mr.  Grey,  had  seriously, 
crippled  his  finances.  Selby,  however,  went  to  see  the  \ 
holders  of  the  mortgage,  and  induced  them  to  promise 
not  to  proceed  further  until  he  had  time  to  visit  New 
York  and  return.  His  reason  for  this  was  in  order  to 
acquaint  Minna  with  the  real  state  of  affairs,  and  to  see 
whether  there  were  any  articles  in  the  house  which  she 
particularly  desired  to  be  saved  from  the  common  wreck. 
He  had  another  motive,  for  he  did  not  wish  the  girl  to 
remain  at  his  father's  house  in  ignorance  of  her  true 
position.  He  knew  that  she  was  very  proud,  and  that 
she  would  never  forgive  herself  for  staying  a  moment 
with  his  parents  in  her  altered  circumstances,  and  she 
would  probably  not  forgive  him  for  allowing  her  to  do 
so.  Selby,  therefore,  decided  to  tell  Minna  the  whole 
truth,  and,  if  necessary,  provide  money  for  her  in  the 
shape  of  a  loan  to  her  father,  until  he  could  be  heard 
from  ;  for  he  was  certain  that  she  would  not  consent  to 
co§tinue  longer  a  guest  with  his  father  and  mother. 
"^pOf  course,  he  was  resolved  to  try  and  induce  her  to 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


139 


stay,  but  he  felt  that  it  would  be  useless,  until  a  dim 
hope  arose  in  his  mind  that  perhaps  he  might  be  able  to 
win  her  for  himself  in  this  hour  of  trial,  and  through  his  , 
mother's  influence  induce  her  to  accept  a  permanent 
home  in  his  family. 

He  therefore  set  forth  on  his  delicate  mission,  and  if 
the  truth  were  told,  he  would  sooner  have  faced  any 
danger  than  have  undertaken  it. 

The  "  Oaks,"  the  residence  of  the  Selbys,  was  a  fine 
old  place,  situated  a  short  distance  from  New  York,  on 
the  banks  of  the  Hudson,     It  commanded  a  fine  view  of 
the  city,  and  also  of  the  harbor  and  shipping  in  t^ 
distance,  and  although  the  house  could  boast  of  no  ^        *: 
architectural  beauty,  it  was  a  very  large  and  sub        ^ez 
building  built  in  the  good  old  style.     Numer*^        stantis 
tions  and  additions  had  evidently  been  made  '"      ^**5^  altera 
time,  until  it  now  appeared  to  be  a  grea^        ^rctn.time  tc 
fashioned  house,  overgrown  with  mop       ;  ^  ''^^^^ing  old- 
while  in  others  it  had  been  moderniz'     ,  'f  ^^  ^^^y.  Peaces, 
ments.     The  grounds  were  exten^'  ,f  ™^Qt  improve- 
out,  and  immediately  behind  th  ^  u      ^l^^^^^^^^^^ly  laid 
preserved  grove  of  'oak-tree;,  troTZTl^  ""^  '  ^'"■ 
taken  its  name.     The  interio;   '^  ^^^'^  ^"^ 

in  appearance  as  the  ^n^^lj^^^'^^^^^ 

and  there  were  huge  fire-places  in  Lntof^thT"  "' 
unused,  it  is  true  bv  thf*  n«.«.  .  ^  ^  ^°°"'^» 
suggested,  gre.;  roS^^'fi^oT^;^^^^^^^^  '"^  "^^^^ 
months  in  ye  olden  timf  ^'^'  ^^^^f  ^unng  the  winter 

wealthy,  and  hXrhased  tL    T  " ""  ^""""^^^^ 
birth  of  his  son  c'eorS    and  h  w^  v"^"  ''^"  ^'^ 
bequeath  ittohisonly  child  J.  It  ^la  mtention  to 
be  became  of  age  and'  ttk  ^o^::^^^^  v'" 
by  year  old  Mr.  Seiby  had  lavished  mon^'on  tTe  :  Oak"' 


I 


MHMttal 


110 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


and  under  his  care  the  grounds  had  become  almost  a 
paradise   in  beauty,  and  the  house  the  most  pleasant 
abode  a  man  could  wish  to  bring  a  bride  to  live  in.    Mrs.! 
Selby  had  taken  Minna  to  her  heart,  and  had  begun  tol 
look  upon  her  as  the  future  mistress  of  the  '*>  Oaks,"  audi 
for  that  reason,  it  was  her  delight  to  expatiate  upon  all 
her  husband  had  done  and  intended  to  do  to  make  it  J 
fit  home  for  the  wife  of  her  darling  son.     The  old  ladjj 
however,  had  gone  about  her  match-making  in  a  vet] 
shrewd  manner ;  she  had  simply  endeavored  to  win  \\ 
girl's  love  for  herself.     She  had  sounded  the  praises 
her  son  George  m  such  a  way  as  not  to  offend  Minna] 
sensibility  by  allowing  her  to  suppose  that  it  was  dcm 
to  create  a  favorable  opinion  of  him.     Mrs.  Selby 
so  fond,  so  proud  of  her  son,  that  whatever  she  sa 
about  him  sounded  too  much  like  coming  from  the  hea 
to  leave  any  such  impression,  and  Minna,  who  had 
come  very  fond  of  the  old  lady,  could  hardly  fail  to  sha 
her  feelings  towards  so  good  a  son  as  George  seemed  i 
be.     Mrs.  Selby  had  only  hinted,  on  one  occasion,  at  hJ 
desire  to  have  Minna  for  a  daughter-in-law.     It  happena 
once,  when  they  were  chatting  in  the  dusk  of  the  evening 
the  old  lady  reclining  in  her  great  arm-chair,  and  Minj 
sitting  on  a  stool  at  her  feet,  that   Mrs.  Selby  stooj 
down  and  stroking  the  hair  of  the  beautiful  girl,  sai| 
"  My  dear,  I  do  wish  you  were  going  to  stay  with 
always — you  have  grown  to  be  such  a  comfort  to  me.'l 

The  tears  glistened  in  Minna's  eyes,  but  she  spolBa  br 
not  a  word  in  reply,  yet  the  words  of  the  kind  old  laSnew 
made  a  lasting  impression  on  her  mind.  Ithe 

Minna  frequently  strolled  through  the  shady  growield 
during  the  afternoon,  where,  with  a  book  for  a  coi§serv« 
panion,  she  would  recline  on  the  soft  grass  and  p 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


141 


many  a  pleasant  quiet  hour.  There  she  could  look  back 
with  pleasure  to  the  happy  days  when  her  mother  and 
Elsie  were  alive.  There  she  could  forget  the  heartlessness 
of  her  father  and  her  own  loneliness ;  there  she  could 
revel  to  her  heart's  content  in  the  peaceful  happiness  of 
the  moment,  and  there  she  could  indulge  in  the  wish 
never  to  return  to  the  gayeties  of  St.  Louis.  In  the 
ojiiet  stillness  of  the  grove,  only  broken  by  the  sweet 
chirping  of  the  birds  overhead,  or  the  gentle  swaying 
of  the  leaves  stirred  by  the  cool  breeze,  she  would  lie  for 
hours  dreaming  of  naught  but  happiness,  abandoning 
herself  to  naught  but  the  pleasant  thoughts  which  caused 
the  long  sunny  hours  to  glide  all  too  swiftly  away,  and 
shutting  out  from  her  mind  the  recollection  of  past 
miseries  and  the  dread  of  an  uncertain  future.  It  was 
the  calm  before  the  storm  in  the  life  of  Minna  Grey, 
those  few  pleasant  months  spent  at  the  "  Oaks  :  "  she  was 
on  the  eve  of  a  rude  awakening  from  her  tempo: ary 
[happiness. 

One  afternoon,  as  she  was  strolling  through  the  grove 
[towards  one  of  her  favorite  haunts,  she  heard  a  footstep 
behind    her,   and,    turning,   recognized    George  Selby. 
He  had  a  cordial  greeting  from   the  fair  girl,  although 
quick  as  was  the  impulse  to  show  her  gratification,  not 
the  less  speedy  and  natural  became  her  anxiety  to  learn 
whether  any  news  concerning  her  father  had  recently 
reached  Selby,  and  if  it  had,  what  was  its  tenor }    What 
[had  caused  this  visit  to  the  "  Oaks  .•* "  was  it  a  wish  to  catch 
|a  brief  glimpse  of  home  joys  >  or  was  he  the  bearer  of 
lews  in  which  she  had  a  supreme  interest }   Such  were 
[the  thoughts  that  passed  through  Minna's  mind  as  she 
leld  out  her  hand  to  welcome  Selby.     The  latter  ob- 
served the  change  from  pleasure  to  doubt  which  passed 


142 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life* 


across  the  features  of  the  girl,  and  so  he  said,  "  I  am 
afraid,  Miss  Grey,  you  have  become  a  regular  misan- 
thrope in  this  old  place,  and  are  not  glad  to  see  your  old 
friends." 

"  You  are  mistaken,  Mr.  Selby,"  said  Minna,  "  I  am 
very  glad  to  see  you  ;  and  I  have  to  thank  you  for  hav- 
ing enjoyed  a  very  happy  visit  here  indeed." 

"  I  am  pleased  to  hear  you  say  so,"  replied  Selby ; 
"  but  you  must  have  found  it  very  quiet" 

"  It  is  just  for  that  reason  that  I  have  enjoyed  my 
visit,"  said  Minna,  "  it  has  been  such  a  pleasant  rest  for 
me,  and  your  mother  is  so  kind  and  indulgent,  that  I  have 
really  felt  very  much  at  home  in  the  '  Oaks  ! ' " 

George  Selby  was  just  on  the  point  of  saying,  ''How 
I  wish  that  you  would  make  it  your  home  indeed,"  but 
he  checked  himself,  and  merely  replied,  "  I  know  my 
mother  makes  every  one  around  her  feel  at  home  ;  there 
are  few  women  like  her  in  the  world.  Miss  Grey;  it 
would  be  better  if  there  were  more." 

"  There  I  agree  with  you,"  added  Minna,  "  it  would 
be  well  if  there  were  more  women  like  your  mother, 
Mr.  Selby  ;  but  what  has  brought  you  to  the  '  Oaks  t ' 
Are  you  on  a  visit  home  }  or  have  you  come  with  any 
message  for  me  "i  It  is  such  a  long  time  since  I  heard 
from  my  father,  that  I  am  becoming  quite  anxious  about 
him.     Have  you  received  a  letter  from  him,  Mr.  Selby  .<' " 

"  No,  Miss  Grey,  I  have  not  had  a  line  from  him  for 
several  weeks,  and  I  am  at  a  loss  to  account  for  his 
silence." 

"  Perhaps  he  is  ill,"  said  Minna,  "with  no  one  to  nurse 
him  or  look  after  his  comfort.  It  is  so  wretched  to  be 
in  this  state  of  uncertainty,  I  do  not  know  what  to  do." 

"  Do  not  be  alarmed  on  that  score,  Miss  Grey ;  I 


IVrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


1431 


|iad  letters  from  San  Francisco  by  the  last  mail,  in  whichj 
^is  name  is  mentioned,  and  he  was  then  in  good  health. 
\q  !  sickness  is  not  the  cause  of  his  silence." 

"  What  can  it  be,  then  ? "  asked  Minna  ;  "  do  you 
tnow  ?     If  so,  please  do  not  hide  anything  from  me." 

"  My  dear  Miss  Grey,  I  have  come  to  speak  to  you 
|ibout  your  father,  but  it  is  nothing  very  dreadful,  so  do 
not  be  uneasy." 

"  Speak  on,  Mr.  Selby ;  I  am  not  a  child — please  do 
not  keep  me  in  suspense."  j 

George  Selby  now  felt  the  difficulty  of  the  task  be- 
fore him,  and  between  a  desire  to  spare  Minna's  feelings 
as  much  as  possible,  and  at  the  same  time  acquaint  her 
nth  the  truth,  he  was  rather  at  a  loss  how  to  proceed. 
In  order,  therefore,  to  gain  a  moment's  time,  he  said, 
\  Had  we  not  better  be  seated.  Miss  Grey  }  here  is  a  nice 
spot,"  and  he  pointed  to  a  rustic  chair  close  by,  under  a 
ine  old  oak-tree. 

Minna  at  once  acquiesced,  and  walking  over  to  the 
place  indicated  by  Selby,  seated  herself  while  he  threw 
limself  on  the  grass  at  her  feet.  | 

"You  know,  Miss  Grey,  I  would  willingly  spare  you 
my  pain,"  Selby  commenced,  "  but  I  think  it  my  duty 
to  acquaint  you  with  what  I  am   about  to  say.     In  my 
[opinion  you  ought  not  to  be  kept  in  ignorance  of  it." 

"Then,  in  mercy's  sake,  tell  me  all  about  it,"  said 
JMinna,  rather  petulantly.  The  next  moment  she  was 
[ashamed  of  her  impatience  and  said,  "  Oh  !  please,  Mr. , 
ISelby,  excuse  me ;  but  lo  tell  me  at  once  what  you  have  ^ 

to  say."  ' 

"  I  am  afraid,"  replied  Selby,  "  that  your  father  has 
[become  involved  in  money  matters,  and  that  he  is  in 
Iserious  difficulties.      I  am  not  thoroughly  acquainted! 


/,jB>* 


144 


Wrecks  in  the  S~a  of  Life, 


with  the  particulars,  but  I  know  he  was  swindled  a  snortl 
time  ago  by  a  scoundrel  out  of  a  large  amount  o{( 
money.'* 

"  I  was  aware,"  interrupted  Minna,  speaking  vcryl 
calmly,  "that  lie  was  embarrassed  some  time  ago,  biitl| 
understood  that  he  had  been  able  to  recover  himself.' 

"  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  he  has  not  been  able,  so  farl 
as  I  can  learn,  to  find  the  man  who  swindled  him,  and, 
therefore,  he  cannot  possibly  have  recovered  his  money;! 
but  I  fear,  if  all  I  have  heard  is  true,  he  has  been  vetjl 
unfortunate  with  his  speculations  in  San  Francisco." 

"  Then,  I  suppose  what  you  have  to  tell  me  is  tha 
we  are  ruined." 

"  No,"  answered  Selby,  "  I  hope  it  is  not  quite  sol 
bad,  but  it  is  very  unfortunate  that  Mr.  Grey  has  noil 
written  either  you  or  me  more  fully  about  his  affairs  atj 
this  time." 

"He  has  never  bf  *!  very  communicative  on  suchl 
matters,"  said  Minna,  d  I  know  very  little  about  his| 
true  position.  Do  you  know  anything  about  the  specu 
lations  he  engaged  in }  He  must  have  lost  a  great  de 
of  money,  for  I  think  he  was  looked  upon  at  one  time 
a  very  rich  man.  How  has  he  been  so  unfortunate 
Mr.  Selby  ?  Do  you  know  anything  about  it  ?  If  s(| 
please  tell  me." 

"  I  know  that  Mr.  Grey  used  to  invest  his  money  iii 
railroad  and  other  kind  of  stocks ;  but  in  the  presenj 
case  his  losses  have  occurred  by  his  getting  into  thj 
hands  of  a  swindler." 

*'  How  did  it  happen  V  asked  Minna,  determined  t(j 
learn  as  much  of  the  truth  as  possible.    ' 

Selby  was  rather  staggered  at  this  question,  he  ha 
reason  for  thinking  that  Minna  knew  nothing  about  he 


lVrcci;s  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 

father's  gambling'propensities,  and  he  did  not  wish  to  be 
the  person  to  inform  her  ;  yet  it  was  necessary  to  toll 
her  a  part  of  the  truth.  So  he  replied,  after  some 
hesitation  :  "  Your  father,  Miss  Grey,  unfortunately  was 
induced  to  play  cards  with  a  swindler,  who  cheated  him 
out  of  large  sums  of  money  before  he  was  discovered, 
and  ere  he  could  be  made  to  disgorge  he  left  sud- 
denly for  parts  unknown.  That  is  the  truth  of  thej 
matter."  ' 

"  I  am  very  sorry  .to  hear  it,"  said  Minna  ;  "  I  hope 
my  father  was  not  addicted  to  playing  for  money.  I 
knew  very  little  of  liis  life  outside  our  home,  and  I  never 
sought  to  pry  into  his  secrets." 

"  All  gentlemen  play  more  or  less  for  moiiey,"  said 
Selby,  "  but  only  blackguards  cheat  at  cards." 

••  I  am  astonished,"  said  Minna,  "at  this  information. 
Your  father,  Mr.  Selby,  is  a  perfect  gentleman,  and  he 
does  not  play  for  money." 

'•  But,  Miss  Grey,  you  are  too  particular,  I  mean,  of 
course,  men  of  the  world.  My  father  you  know  has  re- 
tired from  active  service." 

Minna  looked  very  grave  ;  she  remembered  how  his 
mother  had  praised  George  Selby's  good  qualities,  and 
the  words  he  had  just  uttered  were  strangely  at  variance 
with  the  excellent  character  Mrs.  Selby  had  given  him. 
"  Do  you  play  for  money,  Mr.  Selby } "  she  suddenly 
asked. 

•'  A  little,  sometimes,"  was  the  evasive  reply,  "  but 
no  one  thinks  anything  of  that." 

"  Pardon  me,  Mr.  Selby,  I  am  very  inexperienced  in 
such  matters,  but  it  strikes  me  as   a  very  dangerous 
practice.    For  your  father  and  mother's  sake  I  think  you  i 
ought  to  give  it  up." 

10 


-»-.i»Wi<lii 


,&«*-• 


) 


MT^  146 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


"Thank  you,  Miss  Grey,"  said  Selby  humbly,  "i(j 
you  think  so  I  will  give  it  up." 

George  Selby,  like  many  a  man  before  him,  gave  i| 
promise  to  the  woman  he  loved,  which  probably  he  hadl 
every  intention  at  the  moment  to  keep,  but  which  ool 
the  first  temptation  he  managed  to  break  with  verylittle| 
compunction. 

Minna  then  asked  him  to  explian  more  about  the  ol>| 
ject  of  his  visit,  and  then  he  told  her  how  the  house  anii| 
furniture  had  been  taken  possession  of  by  the  people 
whom  her  father  owed  money,  how  he  had  succeeded 
keeping  any  further  proceedings  in  abeyance  until  hel 
could  see  her,  and  ended  by  saying,  that  the  silence  dl 
Mr.  Grey  placed  him  in  such  a  position  that  he  did  not| 
know  exactly  what  to  do. 

Minna  was,  in  a  measure,  prepared  to  hear  the  worst] 
from  the  fact  that  her  father  had  made  known  to  berth 
desperate  condition  of  his  affairs  when  he  asked  for  he 
mother's  jewels.  She  remembered  how  he  had  told  ho 
that  the  very  house  they  were  liviiig  in,  as  well  as  th 
furniture,  did  not  belong  to  them  ;  so  that  she  was  N 
altogether  surprised  at  whnt  George  Selby  had  told  h<" 
But  when  she  realized  that  everything  which  her  mothjj 
had  prize"!:!  would  have  to  be  sacrificed  with  the  comma 
wreck,  her  eyes  filled  with  tears,  ard  she  could  not 
frain  from  sobbing  at  the  thought  of  parting  win 
many  treasures  that  were  very  dear  to  her  from  the 
association  with  the  past. 

George  Selby  sympathized  keenly  with  the  poor  gii 
and  to  comfort  her  he  said  :  '*  Do  not  take  itso  muchi 
heart,  Miss  Grey,  I  know  what  can  be  done.  Now  ch« 
up,  and  listen  to  me.  My  old  governor  has  any  anioi 
of  money  lying  idle  ;  I'll  get  him  to  pay  off  this  nit 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


147 


gage,  and  your  father  will  fix  it  when  he  returns.  There, 
that  is  just  the  thing,  the  governor  will  do  it  in  a 
niiniite." 

Oh  !  no  !  no !  no  !  You  misunderstand  me,  Mr. 
Selby  ;  I  would  not  hear  of  such  a  thing,"  said  Minna. 
"  I  do  not  care  about  the  loss  of  the  house  and  furniture. 
I  only  regret  having  to  part  with  some  things  that  be- 
ilongcd  particularly  to  my  poor  mother — the  rest  I  do  not 
Icare  about." 

•*  But  you  need  not  part  with  them,"  said  Selby  :  "  I 

nil  secure  them  for  you  if  you  will  only  give  me  a  list 

){  them.     Tim   can  pick  them  out,  you  know.     Come, 

low,  you  must  not  refuse  this.     Your  father  asked  me 

|i()  look  after  your  comfort  in  his  absence — he  really  did, 

ind  you  must  accept  an  advance  from  me.     Mr.  Grey 

iiKl  I  have  business  relations  with  each  other.     It  is 

jiiercly  a  matter  of  business.     He  would  do  as  much  for 

rie  if   necessary.     There  is   no  other  way,  Miss  Grey, 

Relieve  me  ;  it  is  merely  an  advance.     I  will  get  it  back 

roni  your  father  as  soon  as  I  can  get  a  reply  to  my 

ttter,  which  I  mean  to  write  him  to-morrow." 

"  But  suppose  he  is  unable  to  repay  you — you  know 

may  have  lost  everything  in  California.'* 

"In  that  case,  it  will  make  no  difference,  so  far  as  I 

concerned,"  replied  Selby,  "  because  your  father  en- 

isted  me  with  some  securities  to  hold  for  him,  which 

[ill  more  than  pay  any  advance  I  make  to  you.    In  fact, 

Imean  to  use  them  for  your  benefit  if  anything  should 

)ppen  to  Gr^jy." 

Minna  looked  earnestly  at  Selby.     "Are  you  telling 

the  truth,  Mr.  Selby,  or  arc  you  merely  devising  an 

|cuse  to  render  me  assistance  without  seeming  to  place 

under  an  obligation  V 


■«■» 


118 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


I 


"  I  am  telling  you  the  truth,"  replied  Selby,  but  i| 
reality  he  was  telling  a  huge  falsehood.  He  saw  it  wi| 
his  only  plan,  nor  did  he  hesitate  to  adopt  it,  for  het« 
justified  in  using  the  deception. 

Minna  appeared  satisfied,  but  she  said,  "  I  must 
turn  with  you  to  St.  Louis,  Mr.  Selby.  I  cannot  stil 
here  any  longer  now,  and  I  am  very  much  obliged  toyj 
for  your  kindness  in  coming  to  let  me  know— it  was  val 
thoughtful  of  you." 

"  Why  not  remain  at  the  '  Oaks,' "  suggested  Selij 
and  allow  me  to  look  after  matters  in  St.  Louis  .'I 
would  be  better,  I  think." 

••  No,"  said  Minna.     "  I  am  sorry  to  leave   lierj 
have  been  so  happy  ;  but  now  I  would  feel  miscrablef 
stay  any  longer.     What  would  people  say  if  I  slio 
continue  to  be  a  visitor  at  the  '  Oaks  '  under  present! 
cumstances  }    I  must  go  and  face  the  trial — there  isj 
other  course  open  for  me.     When  do  you  return  ?" 

"  I  would  not  give  a  fig  for  people's  opinion 
Selby.     "  Do  not  go  away,  Miss  Grey,  you  have  hm 
such  a  comfort  to  my  mother,  she  will  miss  you  dre 
fully.     Say  that  you  will  stay." 

••  T  am  very  sorry  to  leave,  believe  me  I  am, 
Selby  ;  you  have  all  been  very  kind  to  me,  I  will 
forget  it,  but  I   must   go — do  not  say  anythin^j 
about  it.  for  the  idea  of  parting  frc^i  your  mothe 
painful  to  me;  but  I  have  quite  decided  to  go — wheij 
you  return } " 

'*  I  am  at  your  service,  of  course.     I  can  rctur 
any  time  you   desire.     I   am  very  sorry  you   wil 
stay/' 

••  Will  you  take  me  back  to-morrow  ? "  asked  Mil 
"  I  am  so  anxious  now  to  get  home — home,"  the 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


149 


tercd  on  her  lips  and  tears  filled  her  eyes.  Alas ! 
e  had  no  home  now,  and  the  poor  girl  burst  into  sobs 
hich  she  could  not  for  the  moment  restrain,  as  she 
oug;ht  of  the  loneliness  of  the  life  before  her. 
Selby  was  deeply  touched,  and  in  a  moment  of 
pulse,  he  said  :  "  Miss  Grey  —  Minna  —  do  not  be 
grv  with  me,  do  not  think  that  I  would  insult  your 
ings  at  this  time,  but  I  cannot  bear  to  see  you  in 
is  state.  Do  stay  here,  do  not  go  away.  You  know 
at  I  love  you.  Oh  !  I  have  loved  you  so  dearly  from 
e  first  moment  I  met  you.  Won't  you  stay  and  be  a 
ughter  indeed  to  my  mother,  who  loves  you  as  she 
ould  her  own  child.  Say,  Minna,  will  you  not  ? "  and 
Iby  seized  the  hands  of  the  young  girl  and  pressed 
em  to  his  lips. 

Minna  did  not  answer  at  once,  but  gently  withdrew 

r  hand.     The  words  of  Selby  were  not  unpleasant  to 

r;  still  she  was  not  prepared  to  entertain  his  proposal. 

e  could  not  forget  how  Selby  had  remained  true  to 

r  from  the  first,  how  gentle  and  thoughtful  he  had 

en  always  to  her,  and  how  now,  in  the  hour  of  her 

ial,  he  had  rome  forward  to  her  assistance.     She  could 

t  but  feei  grateful  to  him.     Then  h'-r  pleasant  visit  to 

e  "  Oaks  ; "  the  mofhedy  kindne.s  >  she  had  received  at 

e  hands  of  Mrs.  Selby  ;  the  fondness  of  the  old  lady 

her  son,  and  evident  attachment  towards  herself;  and 

striking  contrast,  she  realized  the  utter  hopelcssjicss 

her  own  position,  and  the  .,clfish  conduct  of  her  father 

leaving  her,  as  it  were,  at  the  mercy  of  strangers — 

at  could  she  expect  from  sik  '   a  parent  in  the  future? 

it  a  wonder  that  she  hesitated  about  refusing  Selby's 

er  ?    She  was  of  a  proud  nature,  however  ;  she  was 

inning  to  love  Selby,  it  is  true,  but  her  heart  had 


£•**" 


150 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


not  wholly  gone  out  to  him,  and  therefore  she  answere 
"  You  have  been  very  kind  to  me,  Mr.  Selby ;  do  no 
think  me  ungrateful,  but  I  cannot  stay  here,  and  wijj 
you  please  not  say  anything  more  on  this  subject juj 
now,  not  until  this  trouble  is  over.  Then  I  promise  yo( 
I  will  give  you  my  answer." 

"  Only  say  that  I  may  hope — only  say  that,  Minn 
and  I  will  be  content." 

Minna  bowed  her  head  gently,  and  said,  in  a 
voice,   "  Only   let   me    get  over   this    trouble— then,] 
think — I  think  you  may  hope.     There  has  been  no 
so  kind  to  me  as  you,  since  Elsie  died." 

Selby  rose  and  looking  down  on  Minna  with  be 
ing  eyes,  said  :  "  You  have  made  me  a  happy  man 
day,  Minna.     May  God  bless  you  for  it !" 

It  was  arranged  that  he  and  Minna  would  start 
St.  Louis  the  next  day,  and  then  he  went  and  told  iii| 
mother  of  his  happiness,  and  when  Mrs.  Selby,  on 
following   morning,    pressed   the   sobbing   girl    to 
bosom  at  parting,  she  said :  "  You  will  come  back  toi 
my  dear,  won't  you }    I  will  look  for  your  coming, 
the  Almighty  watch  over  and  guard  you ! " 

Old  Mr.   Selby  decided   to    complete   his  impro 
ments  at  the  "  Oaks  "  without  delay. 

It  was  therefore  considered  by  the  Selbys  as  seti 
that  Minna  would  return  to  the  "  Oaks  "  as  the  bridej 
their  son  George. 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


ISl 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

The  sale  of  the  Grev  mansion  and  its  handsome  fur- 
lishing  took  place  in  due  course,  rtiuch  to  the  aston- 
iment  of  the  fashionable  people  in  St.  Louis,  who 
»d  always  regarded  Mr.  Grey  as  a  very  wealthy  man, 
lid  one  of  the  last  to  be  obliged  to  succumb  to  finan- 
il  difficulties.  Through  the  exertions,  of  Selby,  how- 
rer,  Minna  managed  to  secure  for  herself  the  furniture 
elonging  to  the  room  which  her  mother  had  occupied, 

well  as  a  few  articles  which  she  particularly  prized 

account  of  their  association  with  the  past.  Elsie 
is  not  forgotten,  for  several  things  belonging  to  the 
Id  nurse  were  selected  and  set  aside  by  Minna,  and 
Jen,  when  she  had  made  her  choice  of  all  that  she  wished 

retain  from  the  wreck  of  her  old  home,  she  turned 
by  from  the  house  and  left  it  never  to  enter  its  por- 
kls  again.  She  succeeded  in  obtaining  rooms  in  a 
liiet,  respectable  and  inexpensive  boarding-house,  and 
kere  she  settled  down  calmly  to  await  news  from  her 
ither.  Tim  took  the  break-up  in  the  Grey  family  very 
luch  to  heart.  It  seemed  to  the  faithful  lad  as  if  he 
id  lost  the  only  friends  he  had  in  the  world,  and  this, 
Bmbined  with  the  remorse  he  felt  at  having  caused  the 
eath  of  two  fellow-beings,  made  him  very  miserable  in- 
eed.     Selby,  however,  took  pity  on  him,  and  offered 

employ  him  as  his  own  servant,  promising  at  the  same 
le  that  he  would  be  allowed  to  visit  his  young  mis- 
less  every  day,  and  attend  to  her  wants  the  same  as  he 


152 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


had  always  been  accustomed  to  do.  This  arrangeme 
pleased  Tim  very  much,  and  he  was  grateful  to  Selb 
for  his  consideration.  Minna,  in  her  new  life,  becj 
to  experience  the  cold  heartlessness  of  a  fashional: 
world,  and  to  judge  of  the  sincerity  of  her  suppose 
friends.  Of  all  the  many  acquaintances  who  hovere 
near  her  in  her  days  of  prosperity,  and  flattered  her  whe 
all  was  sunshine  around  her,  only  one  or  two  remen 
bered  her  in  her  time  of  adversity.  Of  the  latter,  stranj 
to  say,  Mrs.  Rolph  was  amongst  the  number,  and  Minn 
who  had  never  entertained  very  warm  feelings  towari 
her,  was  rather  astonished  at  this  apparent  proof  of  sii 
cerity  in  one  whom  she  had  never  regarded  as  sincere.! 

Tim,  however,  who  never  could  bear  the  widow,  wjj 
not  to  be  duped  by  her,  and  immediately  concluded 
she  had  some  ulterior  object  in  view.  He  state '1  thi| 
opinion  to  Selby  in  the  following  conversation,  whid 
took  place  immediately  after  one  of  his  visits  to 
young  mistress. 

"  Well,  Tim,"  Selby  had  said,  "  how  is  Miss  Grey  tt| 
day  }     Is  she  wearying  in  that  dull  place  where  she 
staying } " 

"Wearying  badly,  I  think,  sir,  but  she  never  saysi 
word  about  it.  Miss  Grey  is  a  very  plucky  young  ladj 
sir, — she  don't  show  her  feelings,  I  mean,  sir, — she  doQl 
complain  much,  but  I  know  she  is  fretting  herself  awaj 
Mr.  Selby." 

"  I  do  not  wonder  at  it.  Not  a  word  from  herfath^ 
yet — surely  he  will  answer  my  letter,  I  wrote  very  stroi^ 
ly  ind 

"  I  don't  know  what  to  make  of  it,"  said  Tim  ; 
it  be  that  he  has  left  San  Francisco  and  gone 
Langton?" 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


153 


I" I  hardl)r  think   so,"  replied  Sel by,  " because  the 
letters  I  received  from  California,  referred  to  him  as 
fenff  there.     No,  I  fear  he  is  in  serious  trouble,^mnd 
not  wish  to  write." 

"Well,  sir,  it  is  a  dreadful  change  that  has  come  over 
He  never  used  to  be  put  out  by  anything,  and  if 
liDgs  went  wrong,  he  was  always  as  cool  and  calm  as 
[Dothing  had  happened." 

"  Yes,"  said  Selby,  "  he  was  noted  for  his  quiet  de- 
lination  ;    but  he  has  had  a  very  bad  time  of  it,  Tim 
enough  to  change  any  man." 

"True,  sir,  a  very  bad  time  indeed  ;  but  it's  the  young 
[istress  I  pity  most  ;  he  might  write  to  her." 
"  Have  many  of  her  old  friends  called  on  her  ? "  asked 
Jby.  '     . 

"  Devilish  few,  sir  ;  they  think  she  is  down  now,  and 
[s  the  way  of  the  world  to  kick  a  woman  when  she's 
|ivn,  you  know,  sir." 

•'  Well,  Tim,  it  is  too  true,  women  have  a  hard  time 
^nerally  when  misfortune  overtakes  them.  A  man  can 
fht  it  out  if  he  has  sufficient  backbone,  but  a  woman — 
3d  help  her ! " 

"  Do  you  know,  sir,"  said  Tim,  "  I've  often  heard 
bple  talk  of  how  Indians  use  their  women,  how  they 
lake  them  work,  and  look  down  on  them,  sir ;  but  Tm 
jinking  that  we  white  folks  use  our  women  just  as  bad 
Indians  do,  and  much  worse  for  that  matter."  "•■ 

"  By  Jove,  Tim,  you  have  become  a  great  moralizer  ; 
It  I  think  your  views  are  very  extreme  on  the  woman 
Jestion  ;  draw  it  a  little  milder,  my  boy."  I 

"  Not  a  bit  of  it,  sir  ;  look  at  our  factory  girls,  our 
ewing  girls,  the  wives  of  poor  men,  the  wives  of. 
^e  rich,  the  outcast  women  who  have   no  home  and 


i 
I 


154 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


ain't  allowed   to   have  any,  because  they  happened 
make  a  slip  in   their  life.     But,  sir,  I   could  go  on  ai 
give  you  a  list  as  long  as  my  arm.    Women,  sir,  were  in 
tended  by  God  Almighty  for  nothing  else  but  good  wive 
and  mothers,  to  be  protected  and  provided  for  by 
men  ;  but  how  is  it  ?     Lord,  sir,  half  the  time  they  arJ 
protecting  and  providing  for  us.     The  factory  and  sew] 
ing  girls  are  worked  to  death  and  ill-paid,  wives  of  pooJ 
men  are  in  many  cases  cuffed  and  ill-used,  wives  of  riclj 
men  are  often  neglected  by  their  husbands  for  other  wc 
men  and  other  pleasures,  and  the  poor  outcast  girl  is  firsj 
ruined  by  man  and  then  kicked  out  on  the  street  to 
abused  and   shunned   by  everybody.     Pshaw  !  Indians] 
sir,  are  a  heap  better  to  their  women  than  white  men." 

"  I  believe  you  are  right,  Tim,  in  a  great  measurej 
but  it  seems  to  me  that  women  are  very  hard  on  eaclj 
other,  whenever  they  bave  an  opportunity." 

"  Yes,  sir,  but  of  course  we  are  talking  in  a  general  sorl 
of  way.  There  are  lots  of  good  men  and  good  women  iil 
the  world  you  know  ;  but  women  are  very  apt  to  be  ban 
on  their  own  sex  sometimes.     I  suppose  it's  natura 


sir, 


»» 


"  Well,  Tim,  neither  yv>u  nor  I  can  change  mattersl 
so  we  will  let  the  world  wag  on  as  it  will,  and  attend  ta 
our  own  business.  Do  you  know  who  has  b^en  calling 
on  Miss  Grey  lately  ? " 

"  I  know  one,  sir,  Mrs.  Rolph  ;  she's  been  to  see  my 
mistress,  for  I  saw  her  there,  but  she  is  a  crocodile, 
regular  crocodile,  sir." 

"  A  what !  "  exclaimed  Selby. 

"  A  crocodile,  sir,  one  of  those  animals  that  sbedl 
tears  when  they're  laughing  in  their  sleeve  at  you.  She'sl 
a  deep  one,  is  Mrs.  Rolph,  depend  upon  it." 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life* 


thought  Mrs. 


155 

Rolph  was  a 


•'  Why,"  said  Selby.  " 
ivorite  of  yours,  Tim." 

"  I  wouldn't  bet  a  ten-cent  bit  on  her,  sir  ;  she'll  bolt 
ly  time  ;  can't  trust  her  a  minute." 

"  Now,  my  lad,"  said  Selby,  "  you  were  giving  me  a 
jrmon  a  moment  ago  on  abusing  women,  and  here  you  \ 
\xt  traducing  a  lone  widow.     You  are  not  consistent, 
lim. 

•'  It's  the  way  of  the  world,  I  suppose,  and  I  ain't  any 

itter  than  anybody  else,"  explained  Tim  ;  "  but,  sure  as 

ve  are  talking,  Mrs.  Rolph  is  up  to  something,  sir.    She 

jin't  so  kind-hearted  nor  so  very  fond  of  Miss  Grey  to 

ill  on  her  now  for  nothing,  mark  my  words,  sir." 

"  I  am  afraid  you  are  prejudiced  against  Mrs.  Rolph," 
lid  Selby.     "  I  think  it  speaks  well  for  her  that  she  has 
|iot  forgotten  Miss  Grey,  as  so  many  others  appear  to 
ive  done." 

•'  Well,  sir,  if  I  was  standing  on  a  chair  with  a  rope 
)und  my  neck,  if  Mrs.  Rolph  was  near  I'll  bet  she'd 
^ick  the  chair  just  for  the  fun  of  seeing  me  hang — that's 
rhat  I  think  about  her." 

Tim's  aversion  to  the  widow  arose  from   his  knowl- 
Ige  of  her  intimacy  with   Mr.  Grey,  a  fact  which  he 
discovered  by  being  the  bearer  of  numerous  epistles  to 
her  from  his  master  ;  and  at  the  time,  when  she  acted 

a  chaperone  to  Minna  on  the  occasion  of  the  ball, 
lie  had  observed  that  her  apparent  friendliness  to  the 
[laughter  was  only  a  cloak  to  cover  her  designs  on  the 
ather.  He  had  subsequently  taken  particular  notice  of 
Mrs.  Rolph's  actions,  and  had  formed  the  impression  that 
ihe  was  a  cold,  calculating  woman  of  the  world,  fond  of 
)ier  own  pleasure,  and  not  very  scrupulous  as  to  the 
leans  she  employed  to  gratify  it.     He  knew  that  she 


/:jm>* 


ill 


J 

«t!tl 


I^^< 


li 


156 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


had  set  her  heart  on  marrying  Mr.  Grey,  but  he  was  at 
a  loss  to  understand  why,  in  his  altered  circumstances, 
she  should  continue  to  desire  the  connection.  He  did 
not  give  her  credit  for  feeling  any  love  towards  his  late 
master,  and  therefore  he  was  altogether  puzzled  at  her 
still  wishing  to  obtain  him  for  a  husband.  Yet  the  latter 
was  the  only  theory  he  could  advance  for  her  apparent 
friendliness  to  Minna.  On  general  principles,  however, 
he  concluded  that  no  matter  what  Mrs.  Rolph's  inten- 
tions  might  be,  her  reason  for  visiting  his  young  mistress 
was  not  dictated  by  feelings  of  true  friendship. 

Selby,  however,  thought  it  very  good  of  Mrs.  Rolph 
to  call  on  the  young  girl  when  so  many  had  turned  their | 
backs  on  lier,  and  he  felt  rather  annoyed  at  Tim's  free- 
and-easy  way  of  speaking  about  her.     He,  however,  had  I 
reason  to  wish  in  after  years  that  he  had  paid  more  at- 
tention to  Tim's  opinion. 

Our  readers  have  probably  guessed  Mrs.  Rolph's  I 
reason  for  app,  ring  friendly  to  Minna.  It  was  only  to 
carry  out  her  scheme  of  revenge  on  Selby,  whom  she 
blamed  more  than  ever  for  her  disappointment  with  Mr. 
Grey.  She  even  began  to  think  that  Selby  was  in  some 
way  connected  with  the  cause  of  Mr.  Grey's  strange  dis- 
appearance, and  that  it  was  only  part  of  a  game  played  to 
win  the  daughter.  #  Her  plans  with  Rufus  Holt  had  been 
partly  upset  by  Minna's  protr?icied  stay  in  New  York; 
but  now  she  was  bent  on  following  them  up,  and  if  she 
found  herself  too  late  to  prevent  a  marriage  between 
Miss  Grey  and  Selby,  she  had  another  and  a  worsel 
scheme  in  view  to  gratify  her  revenge.  She  had  aban-l 
doned  all  idea  of  marrying  Mr.  Grey.  The  sale  of  the 
Grey  mansion  and  the  now  Well  known  utter  ruin  of  Mr.Bbest 
Grey  had  changed   her   sentiments  towards  him  ;  butP 

^)t.  ] 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


167 


somehow  she  felt  that  Selby  in  some  way  was  at  the  bot- 
tom of  it  all,  and  on  him  she  was  determined  to  vent 
her  displeasure. 

When  she  called  on  Minna,  she  was  very  kind  and 
affeciionate  in  her  manner,  and  once  more  urged  the 
young  girl  to  come  and  stay  with  her.  Minna  was  very 
(rratified,  but  declined  the  invitation,  saying  that  she 
could  not  bear  to  go  anywhere  under  the  circumstances  ; 
but  she  allowed  Mrs.  Rolph  to  worm  herself  into  her 
confidence  to  such  a  degree,  that  the  widow  left  her  with 
the  knowledge  that  it  was  as  good  as  settled  she  would 
become  the  wife  of  George  Selby. 

The  next  day  Mrs.  Rolph  sent  for  Rufus  Holt,  and 
when  that  young  gentleman  presented  himself,  she  said  . 

"  Do  you  know  the  charming  Miss  Grey  has  re- 
;  turned  .^" 

"  I  heard  so,"  replied  Holt ;  "  she's  been  away  a 
I  deuced  long  time." 

"  Ves,"  answered  Mrs.  Rolph,  "  and  Selby  has  made 
I  good  use  of  his  time  ;  they  are  as  good  as  engaged  to  be 
[married." 

"  Indeed  !  By  jingo,  I'm  glad,  it  saves  me  a  heap  of 
[trouble,"  said  Holt. 

"  Not  if  you  intend  to  keep  your  promise  with  me," 
[replied  the  widow.  "  It  is  true  I  think  you  are  too  late 
Ito  be  able  to  cut  Selby  out ;  but  I  have  other  plans  now, 
[and  you  must  help  me  to  carry  them  out." 

••  I  think,  Mrs.  Rolph,  you  are  bound  to  get  me  intc 
la  scrape  ;  but  you  are  one  of  my  best  friends,  and  you 
[see  one  must  stick   to  their  friends,  and  so  I'll  do  my 
;st  for  you." 

"  Then,  to  commence  with,  Holt,  I  want  you  to  leave 
)t.  Louis." 


-^i^. 


n 


158 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


"  Leave  here  ! "  exclaimed  Holt ;  "  how  the  deuce 
will  I  manage  to  live  anywhere  else  ?  By  jingo,  I  didn't 
expect  this." 

"  Oh  !  "  said  Mrs.  Rolph,  "  it  will  only  be  a  tempo-] 
rary  absence,  and  1  think,"  she  added,  meaningly,  "that 
I  can  assist  you  to  live  very  comfortably  while  you  are 
away." 

"  That  alters  the  case,"  answered  Holt ;  "  but  where  1 
do  you  wish  me  to  go;  not  to  Africa,  I  hope,  or  some 
such  outlandish  place." 

"  Only  to  New  York,"  said  Mrs  Rolph  ;  "  you  know  l| 
lived  there  before  I  came  here,  and  have  some  very  warm 
friends  in  that  city.     I  will  ,j\ve  you  letters  of  introduci 
tion,  which  will  pave  the  way  for  you,  and  make  thingj| 
very  comfortable." 

"  Yes,"   said    Holt,    hesitatingly,  "  that   is   all  veij| 
well,  but " 

"Oh!  I  know,"  interrupted  the  widow  ;  "but  do  no 
be  uneasy,  I  will  provide  amply  for  you." 

•*  Ah ! "  said  Holt,  now  at  his  ease ;  "  very  well,  I  ad 
agreeable  to  anything  which  will  please  you,  Amelii| 
When  do  you  wish  me  to  go  ^  " 

"  I  want  you  first  to  go  to  Selby,  and  tell  him  y( 
are  leaving  St.  Louis  to  settle  in  New  York;  ask  him  I 
give  you  a  letter  of  introduction  to  his  father.  He  \i\ 
give  it  to  you  at  once." 

"  And  then,  what  next  ? "  asked  Holt;  "  tell  me  tli 
whole  affair,  so  that  I'll  understand  it." 

"  When  you  reach  New  York,  you  will  call  at  tl| 
'  Oaks,'  which  is  the  name  of  old  Mr.  Selby's  place,  aii 
then  yon  will  become  a  frequent  visitor  there.  TJ 
Selbys  will  receive  you  well  on  the  strength  of  your  beiJ 
a  friend  of  their  son  George,  and  you  will  have  no  dil 


IVrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


159 


\ 


w  the  deuce 
ingo,  1  didn't 


culty  in  establishing  yourself  on  a  good  footing  with 


pern. 


>» 


be  a  tempo- 
iningly,  "  that 
vhile  you  are 

t;  "but where 
hope,  or  some 

;  "  you  know  I 
ome  very  warm 
;rs  of  introduc 
id  make  things 


lat   IS 


all  veql 


"  This  is  all  very  pleasant,"  interrupted  Holt, "  as  far 
youVe  gone ;   but  I  don't  see  what  the  deuce  you  are 
riving  at,  Amelia." 

If  you  will  have  patience  I'll  explain  all  to  you," 

ai(i  Mrs.  Rolph.     "  As  you  are  aware,  I  knew  Selby  in 

ew  York.  The  truth  is,  we  were  then  great  friends^and 

e  told  me  that  his  father  intended  to  hand  over  the 

aks '  to  him  when  he  became  married,  and  that  it  was 

hobby  of  the  old  gentleman  to  add  fresh  improvements' 

the  place  every  year,  in  order  to  have  it  as  near  per- 

omeveryN  ^^^^tion  as  possible  when  his  son  brings  his  wife  to  live 

it.  Now,  in  my  opinion,  Selby's  marriage  with  Miss 
rey  will  not  be  delayed  very  long,  and  I  want  you  to 
established  as  a  friend  of  the  family  before  that  event 
ppens.  I  want  you  then  to  make  yourself  particularly 
reeable  to  Selby*s  young  wife,  and  at  the  same  time  to 
rm  yourself  into  being  apparently  a  close  friend  of 
Iby  himself.  Do  you  think  you  can  manage  this  very 
pie  business,  Kolt  ? " 

"  So  far  I  don't  see  anything  particularly  difficult  in 
but  say,  Amelia,  I  think  I  smell  a  big  rat  ahead  of 
at  you  have  been  telling  me,  and,  by  jingo,  I  am  of ; 
jinion  that  you  intend  getting  me  into  very  hot  water. 
is  a  clear  case  of  jealousy,  murder,  &c.,  all  cut  and  dry 
orehand,  and  I  am  to  be  the  murdered  party,  I  see." 
Mrs.  Rolph,  laughed.   "  You  are  not  such  a  fool,  Ruf us, 
ou  look." 

"  Thank  you,  Amelia,"  said  Holt.  ; 

"But,"   continued  the  widow,   ''you   need  not  be 
med — there  will  be  no  murder,  and  I  will  see  that 
are  unharmed.    You  must,  however,  be  very  par- 


"  but  do  nd 

very  well,  I 
|e  you,  Ameli^ 

tell  him  yo 
)rk;  ask  him  I 
ither.      He  \^i 

"  tell  me  tH 


rill  call  at  tB 
[by's  place,  aij 
)r   there. 
|h  of  your  bei| 
In  have  no  dit 


trn^ 


160 


Wnxks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


ticular  to  cultivate  Sclby's  friendship,  as  soon  as  he  goes 
to  live  at  the  '  Oaks  *  for  your  own  safety  it  is  very 
particular  that  you  do  this." 

"AH  right,  Amelia,  I'll  follow  instructions,  but,  by 
jingo,  1  don't  want  to  be  cut  off  in  my  youth  by  anen-j 
raged  husband.     So  be  careful,  Amelia." 

"  You  can  draw  on  me  from  New  York,"  said  Mrs. 
"  Rolph,  "  when  you  require  to  do  so.     You  are  under  my  I 
care  now,  but  you  needn't  squander  my  money." 

Rufus  Holt,  when  he  left  the  widow's  house,  went  in  i 
search  of  Selby,  and  when  he  had  found  him,  he  said: 

"  I  say,  Selby,  I  have  made  up  my  mind  to  leave! 
here.  I've  got  tired  of  St.  Louis,  I  am  going  to  livein| 
New  York." 

"Sorry  you're  going  away,  Ruf,"  said  Selby;  "isl 
there  anything  I  can  do  for  you  in  New  York,  my  people] 
live  there  you  know,*' 

"  Well,"  said  Holt,  "  I  know  very  few  people  ther^j 
and  I  would  be  very  glad  indeed  if  you  could  give 
some  introductions." 

"Why,  certainly  I  will,  of  course,  my  dear  fellrw,! 
can  put  you  all  right,  and  Til  give  you  a  letter  to  the  ol^ 
governor :  he'll  be  delighted  to  see  you  out  at  th 
*  Oaks.' " 

And  so   Georgfe    Selby,   in  his  open-hearted 
gave  Rufus  Holt  a  letter  of  introduction  to  his  father^ 
a  letter  which  was  to  be  the  means  of  causing  him  yea 
of  unhnppiness  in  his  after  life. 

Mrs.  Rolph  was  laying  a  fiendish  snare  for   Sellj 
and   Minna  Grey,  the  letter  of  introduction   given 
Rufus  Holt  being  the  first  act  in  the  plot  conceived 
the  vindictive  woman. 


..«*«. 


* 

»>W*f  in  tht  Sea  of  Lift 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


At  last  letters  were  reeeiV.^  t 
,  Minna  and  Selby     To  TT        ""'  '^«='»ard  Grey  by 

1"^-^  seemed  to I.W  h  Jf  X; ,'"^- "'■°"=  ^'"«  ""•'^ 
San  Francisco,  he  had  me  'S  1      ""'"  •"»  ''^'^'«>  ■» 
mining  speculations  that  he  wl,      "'""^  ''^"^^  '""'e*  '" 
•lid  not  intend  to  return  to  sTr      *  "  '■"'"*=''  ""»"•   He 
K'vcry  effort  to  redeem  his  fat„  f""?  ""'"  ^^  '""'  """de 
very  much  the  loss  of  theifl  h     ""?'•    "<=  ^^retted 
-able  to  prevent  it.  and    heleforh'  "l"'  """  ""^  ^'^ 
U.tgagees  to  proceed  without  Z        '""'  ""°'^«'l  "«= 
-    day   as  it  would  only  have  bTen\'"  ?°*"'°"''  "-« 
t'"^  in  the  shape  of  interest      H    T"^  "^  """'^ 
^Iby-whcbe  said,  had  writteT  !'  h  ''"  ''=^*'-'-«^  '<> 

|o  their  marriage.     He  :„  e       \Z  7T  "''  =°"-"' 
Nl'y.  and  intimated  that,  since  lltt"'  ''""'  "^ 
-an  mdefinite  period,  it  could  beX  «tisfr"'''" 
f ""  to  know  that  hJc  .u     l       ,  satisfacuon  to 

h"^  in  his  absence  "''  ''  '''''  =*  "•""<=  »""  "  Pr-^ 
H  selfish  as  the  man  wl  "'^  '  '^°''''  "^^^'^  '«ter.  cold 
K  affection  in  it,  c In  v™''  ''•  *''"  "'"■'"r  a  touch 
an^e  himself  forhair'Ser  a"'  "'  ""  ^'='="'  "> 
h  trials  from  which  an  o  <  «•  V"""*^  «''' '"°"«  "> 
Kan  would  have  shrank    m      *?     """■'  experienced 

h  had  finished  rcadtg  her  f::;^;? T  '"'"  '""''^  """ 
Kh.heh«l,o,„„J.';^-';;«'-»  letter-that  letter 

sea  ,0  receive,  hoping  that  it  would 


162 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


contain  one  grain  of  comfort  to  her  broken  spirit,  only  to 
find  it  barren  even  of  that  love  and  affection  which  one, 
naturally  expects  to  receive  from  a  parent.  She  felt 
indeed  utterly  alone  in  the  world  at  that  moment,  and  I 
thought  how  different  it  would  have  been  if  her  mother] 
and  Elsie  had  been  spared  to  her. 

To  Selby  Mr.  Grey  wrote  that  he  had  at  last  traced! 

Langton,  who  it  appears  was  in  Australia,  and  that  he 

had  resolved  to  follow  him  there.     He  stated  that  all  his 

speculations  in  mining  stocks  had  proved  to  be  utter 

failures,  and  that  at  the  time  of  writing  he  had  not  even! 

sufficient  money  to  pay  his  passage  to  Australia.    He 

expressed  his  pleasure  at  the  prospect  of  Minna  becom-j 

ing  Selby's  wife,  and  in  a  pathetic  sort  of  manner  askedj 

him  to  be  kind  and  gentle  to  her.     He  never  referred! 

to  Selby's  having  refused  to  honor  his  drafts,  but  con- 

eluded  by  saying  that  he  had  drawn  on  him  for  a  sniallj 

amount  to  enable  him  to  leave  San  Francisco.     He  did! 

not  mention  Mrs.  Rolph's  name,  simply  because  he  ha^ 

abandoned  all  idea  of  a  union  with  her,  as  he  righdj 

supposed  he  would  be  refused  by  her,  since  it  was  knov 

that  he  was  a  ruined  man  ;  and  therefore  he  had  ceas 

to  feel  any  interest  in  the  widow.    Strange  to  say,  he  di| 

not  forget  Tim,  but  asked  Selby  to  take  him  into 

service  ;  and  inquired,  in  a  casual  way,  how  it  happenej 

that  the  two  men  were  drowned  in  the  coach-hoi 

tank,  as  he  had  only  received  a  meagre  account  of  tij 

accident   through   the  newspapers.      Little  did   Sdl| 

imagine  that  Mr.  Grey,  as  he  wrote  the  inquiry  al 

Solomon  and  Isaac's  death,  was  cursing  the  fate  whij 

prevented  them  from  setting  fire  to  the  premises 

which  he  held  very  heavy  insurance  policies. 

Selby  at  once  visited  Minna,  to  communicate 


IVrecks  in  tht  Sea  of  Life. 


loa 


act  of  his  having  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Grey,  and 

jund  her  in  a  very  disconsolate  state  of  mind.     On  ask« 

ig  the  reason  of  her  sadness,  Minna  told  him  that  she 

id  heard  from  her  father,  and  that  she  was  very  much 

lined  at  the  contents  of  his  letter.     He  then  told  her 

lat  he  also  was  in  receipt  of  news  from  San  Francisco ; 

id  then  the  two  began  to  compare  notes,  although 

;Iby  did  not  acquaint  Minna  with  all  the  particulars 

Mitained  in  his  epistle.     He,  however,  took  the  oppor- 

jnity  of  pressing  for  an  answer  to  his  suit — the  answer  j 

^hich  Minna  had  promised  to  give  him — and  she,  seeing 

)w  helpless  she  had  been  left  by  her  father,  and  yearn- 

jg  for  the  tender  sympathy  of  Selby's  mother,  said  that 

le  would  like  to  return  to  the  "  Oaks,"  and  that  she 

)uld  be  guided  by  his  mother  in  the  answer  she  would 

|ve  him.     She  felt  that  she  needed  the  advice  of  a  good 

)man,  in  order  not  to  act  too  hastily  in  the  step  she 

IS  about  to  take ;  and  there  was  no  one  so  good  in  her 

|)inion,  no  one  she  could  trust  like  Mrs.  Selby.    George 

ilby  was  delighted,  because  Minna  could   not   have 

^ggcsted  anything  that  would  have  given  him  greater 

^asure,  and  he  felt  confident  his  mother  would  not 

Ivisc  a  postponement  of  his  marriage.     Moreover,  he 

fpreciated  the  feeling  which  prompted  Minna  to  go  to 

mother  for  advice,  and  felt  all  the  more  tender  tow- 
Is  her  for  it.  Through  all  his  careless,  aimless  sort  of 
J,  George  Selby  had  one  great  redeeming  trait  in  his 
[aracter — he  was  passionately  fond  of  his  parents,  and 

son  was  prouder  of  a  mother  than  he  was  of  good  old 
rs.  Selby. 

Minna  therefore  returned  to  the  "Oaks,"  and  then  ill 
settled  that  as  soon  as  all  the  necessary  arrange- 
bts  could  be  made,  her  wedding  with  George  Selby 


^mw* 


1G4 


Wnrks  in  the  Sva  of  Life, 


would  take  place  without  delay.  Selby  in  the  me 
time  returned  to  St.  Louis,  to  wind  up  his  affairs  in  tha 
city,  and  to  bid  adieu  to  scenes  in  which  he  had  acquire 
habits  which  were  not  easily  eradicated,  and  which  wcj 
destined  to  break  forth  afresh,  and  bring  trouble  to  hin 
self  and  his  young  wife. 

Rufus  Holt  had  been  a  frequent  visitor  at  the  "  Oaks| 
since  his  arrival  in  New  York,  and  there  Minna  hccan 
acquainted  with  him  ;  although  he  had  been  one  of  tli 
guests  on  the  occasion  of  the  ball  at  her  father's  liouj 
she  had  no  recollection  of  meeting  him  there,  alt  hoy 
she  had  frequently  seen  him  in  St.  Louis ;  but  his  Ixin 
accepted  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Selby  a»  a  friend  was  sufficie 
for  licr  to  regard  him  in  the  same  light,  still  she  di 
not  bring  herself  to  like  him.  Holt,  however,  did  hisl 
to  make  himself  agreeable,  and,  having  plenty  of  ^ 
time,  he  employed  a  portion  of  it  in  performing  litj 
commissions  for  Mrs.  Selby  during  the  busy  time] 
preparation  for  the  wedding,  and,  of  course,  in  this 
he  sometimes  managed  to  be  of  service  to  Minna.  Itl 
happened  that  George  Selby,  finding  Holt  on  s| 
intimate  terms  with  the  family,  chose  him  as  one  of 
groomsmen,  which  greatly  delighted  Mrs.  Rolph  wlj 
she  heard  of  it. 

In  due  course,  therefore,  the  marriage  of  George 
and  Minna  Grey  took  place.     At  Minna*s  request  it 
a  quiet  affair,  and  only  a  few  of  the  most  intimate  frie| 
of  tlie  Selbys  were  invited.     Immediately  after  the 
din«;  breakfast,  which  succeeded   the   ceremony,  S<| 
and  his  young   wife   left  on   a   trip,  during  which 
were  to  visit  Niagpra,  Toronto,  and  then   pass  down] 
St.   Lawrence,  through   the   beautiful  scenery  of 
Thousand   Isles,  the  Long  Sault  and  Lachine  Ks 


liiaaiHiiM      f 


IVrecJks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


165 


Montreal,  and  then  back  via  Lake  Champlain  to  New 


''ork. 

It  was  arranged  that,  on  their  return,  they  should^ 
:cupy  the  "  Oaks,"  old  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Selby  to  live  there 
|ith  them  during   the   balance  of  their  lives.     George 
Iclby  had  entered  into  an  agreement  with  one  of  the 
Jading  publishing  houses   in   New   York  to  take  an 
Itcrcst  in  the  business,  and  his  father,  anxious  to  retain 
|m  near  the  old  home,  had   willingly  offered  to  supply 
le   necessary  capital.     Everything  looked  bright   for 
young  couple,  and  Minna,  although  regretting  her 
ihcr's  misfortunes  and  the  unsettled  life  he  was  leading, 
|ul(l  not  but  feel  happy.    A  kind  husband — a  comforta- 
home — the  constant  companionship  of  a  good  woman 
ic  Sclby's   mother,  with   no  troubles  that  she  could 
fesce,  it   seemed  as  if  she  had  left  all  her  trials  and 
(scry  behind  her  forever,  and  that  naught  but  happiness 
in  store  for  her  during  the  rest  of  her  life.     Alas  ! 
Ir  real  trials  were  only  about  to  commence — but  we 
|1  not  anticipate. 
It  may  appear  strange  that  Richard  Grey  did  not 
kke  a  second  attempt  to  obtain  his  daughter's  jewels, 
len  his  affairs  became   so  'desperate  ;  but,  as  will  be 
|n  liereafter,  he  had  not  abandoned  the  idea  of  gaining 
isLssion  of  them  ;  he  was  merely  holding  it  in  reserve 
a  future  occasion.     When  he  heard  of  Minna's  mar-j 
jc  with  Selby,  he  felt  that  he  had  a  source  of  supply 
11  which  he  could  draw  the  needful  when  necessary  j! 
he  resolved  first  to  visit  Australia  to  find  LangtonJ 
whom  he  was  still  as  determined  as  ever  to  regain 
)rtion  if  not  all  his  lost  property.     Like  many  a  man 
}re  him,  on  visiting  San  Francisco  he  had  been  tempt- 
to  take  part  in  mining  speculations,  and  had  invested 


166 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


\ 


every  cent  he  could  raise  in  the  stock  of  several  coi 
panics.  But  he  had  been  unsuccessful,  and,  one  by  on^ 
the  companies  in  which  he  had  risked  his  money  provd 
bogus  concerns,  until  indeed,  as  he  wrote  Selby,  he  founi 
himself  without  sufficient  means  to  pay  his  passage  to 
Australia. 

When  he  lost  his  fortune,  and  was  obliged  to  Id 
his  house  and  furniture  in  St.  Louis  go  to  the  hamroei; 
he  gave  up  all  idea  of  Mrs.  Rolph  and  her  wealth.  He 
knew  very  well  that  she  was  a  thorough  woman  of  the 
world,  and  that  she  had  only  set  her  eyes  on  him  for  i 
husband  because  she  wished  to  secure  her  own  positioi 
in  society  by  marrying  a  man  of  means  and  high  stand 
ing.  He  had  possessed  both  these  requisites  in  'i 
eyes  of  the  widow  before  he  met  Langton  ;  but  now  I 
was  merely  a  ruined  gambler,  almost  an  outcast,  and  1 
knew  Mrs.  Rolph  sufficiently  well  to  understand  th 
as  such  he  had  ceased  to  be  an  attraction  to  her. 

Mrs.  Rolph,  on  the  other  hand,  suffered  a  great  di 
appointment  when  she  knew  of  Mr.  Grey's  ruin.     SI 
had,  as  we  have  already  mentioned,  looked  forward 
becoming  the  mistress  of  the  Grey  mansion,  when,  wi 
her  own  and  Mr.  Grey's  -wealth  combined,  she  wou 
have  succeeded  in  gaining  the  coveted  position  of  heir 
one  of  the  ruling  powers   in   the   best  society  of  S 
Louis.     But  with  Mr.  Grey's  ruin  all  her  hopes  c< 
lapsed,  and  she  began  seriously  to  contemplate  leavir 
for  some  other  field,  where  she  could  probably  be  mo 
successful    in   her  matrimonial  intrigues.     Strange 
say,  she  blamed   Selby  as  the  principal  cause  of  h 
disappointment,  for  she  believed  that  he,  in  some  wa 
was  at  the  bottom  of  Mr.  Grey's  troubles,  and  in  h 
own  way  of  reasoning  accused  him  of  conniving  at  tl 


ck  of  several  co»| 
,  and,  one  by  oinj 
his  money  proveil 
te  Selby,  he  founi 


Whchi  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


107 


ther*s  misfortunes  in  order  to  obtain  some  hold  by 
hich  he  could  win  the  daughter.  Minna's  visit  to 
ew  York,  and  the  interest  which  Selby  seemed  to 
ke  in  her  subsequently,  only  strengthened  the  idea, 
)ay  his  passage  to^j^^  ^^^^  ]^I„  R^iph  more  determined  than  ever  to 

ratify  her  revenge  on  him.  At  one  time  in  his  life, 
/as  obliged  to  letB^jl^y  .^^^  y^^^^  ^^  ^^^  intimate  terms  with  the 
ro  to  the  l^amrae^B^j^Q^.  ^^^^  ^^^  ^j^^^  j^^  ^^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^  married  she 
d  her  wealth,  "•^ncied  that  he  wished  to  drop  her,  as  if  she  was  not  a 
igh  woman  of  tbAggi^^ble  acquaintance  for  his  wife.  These  thoughts 
eyes  on  him  ^or  tade  her  feel  very  bitter  towards  Selby,  and  urged 
;  her  own  positioigj.  q^  j^  j,g,.  almost  diabolical  schemes  against  his 
[IS  and  high  stand^^^  ^f  ^j^^^ 

requisites  in  I 
igton  ;  but  no»v  he 
an  outcast,  and  he 
o  understand  that 
tion  to  her. 
ffered  a  great  dis- 1 
Grey's  ruin.     She 

looked  forward  to 
lansion,  when,  with 
mbined,  she  would 
d  position  of  being 

jest  society  of  St. 

all  her  hopes  col- 

mtemplate  leaving 

probably  be  more 

gues.    Strange  to 

:ipal  cause  of  her 

t  he,  in  some  way,  I 

oubles,  and  in  her  ' 


pf  conniving  at  the 


s 


/ 


Jl»"*^ 


:    !     ^ 


168 


Wracks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Life  at  the  "  Oaks "  went  on  very  smoothly  {« 
about  a  twelvemonth,  after  the  return  of  George  Selbi 
and  Minna  from  their  wedding  trip.  Nothing  occurre 
to  mar  in  the  slightest  degree  the  happiness  of  tin 
young  wife,  who,  aided  by  the  wise  counsels  of 
mother,  succeeded  in  making  George  perfectly  coa 
tented  with  the  quiet  routine  of  home  life,  and  recoj 
ciled  to  the  loss  of  that  excitement  and  dissipation 
which  he  had  become  so  accustomed  before  his  \m 
riage.  For  a  time  Selby  settled  down  regularly  to  worl| 
and  took  a  good  deal  of  interest  in  the  business  of  th 
publishing  house  with  which  he  had  become  connecte 
and  he  even  contemplated  the  idea  of  becoming 
author,  and  giving  to  the  world  his  first  literary  etfo 
of  any  importance.  He  attended  regularly  at  his  offio 
while  the  novelty  of  his  new  life  lasted,  and  in  the  cvd 
ing  Minna  would  be  on  the  lookout,  so  as  to  be  the  firj 
to  greet  him  o.*  his  arrival  home.  Old  Mr.  and  Mr 
Selby  were  very  happy  in  seeing  the  change  which  h^ 
come  over  their  son,  and  took  great  pleasure  in  watchin 
the  unity  of  feeling  and  the  perfect  enjoyment  whia 
the  young  couple  felt  in  each  other's  society.  To  thej 
Minnu  seemed  perfection,  and  they  blessed  her  fj 
having  been  the  cause  of  inducing  their  son  to  abandj 
his  roving  habits.  The  great  hope  of  their  life  w^  bei^ 
realized  when  they  saw  the  '^  Oaks "  occupied  and 


rg. 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


169 


ed  by  George  Selby  and  his  wife,  and  the  old  gende- 
n  hardly  allowed  a  day  to  pass  without  pointing  out 
Minna    some  feature  in   the   place  which   he  had 
ned  for  her  and  his  son. 

Tim  had  accompanied  Selby  to  New  York,  and  was 

iciied  once  more  as  the  favorite  servant  of  his  young 

tress.     He  was  no  longer  the  sprightly  lad  he  used 

e  when  in  the  service  of  Richard  Grey.     He  had 

me  grave  in  his  demeanor,  and  very  retired  in  his 

its  ;  seldom  mixing  with  the  other  servants,  but  de- 

ng  his  time  almost  wholly  in  attending  to  the  wishes 

is  mistress,  and  even  sometimes  anticipating  them. 

eorge  Selby,  Tim  became  very  much  attached,  and 

treaty  with  the  same  consideration  and  confidence 

e  "  Oaks,"  as  he  had  received  in  St.  Louis. 

ichard  Grey  had  not  gone  to  Australia,  as  he  had 

sed  doing.     Some  infatuation  had  kept  him  in  San 

Cisco,  and  Selby  had  been  obliged  to  pay  several 

s  drawn  on  him  by  his  father-in-law  ;  until  at  last, 

gan  seriously  to  consider  the  advisability  of  put- 

a  stop  to  any  further  demands  of  the  kind.     The 

ularly  at  his  officiis,  Mr.  Grey  was  sinking  lower  and  lower  in  the 

and  in  the  cvcM  of  respectability,  and  George  Selby,  who  was  re- 

'  as  to  be  the  firing  sad  accounts  regarding  him,  almost  dreaded  his 

Id  Mr.  and  Mtlng  to  New  York,  to  visit  them.     He  had  been  in- 

hange  which  haled  by  his  correspondents  in  San  Francisco,  thatj 

asure  in  watchiil  was  drinking  very  hard,  and  had  begun  to  wear  a) 

enjoyment  whil  shabby   and  dissipated  appearance.      Of  course 

ciety.     To  thela  was  kept  in  ignorance  of  her  father's  downward 

blessed  her  ile,  and  although  she  knew  that  he  was  still  in  Cali- 

ir  son  to  abandii,  she  had  no  idea  that  he  was  going  to  destruction 

eir  life  ws^s  bciil  way  we  have  described.     George  Selby  could  not 

occupied  and  elo  tell  her  the  painful  truth,  but  greatly  feared  that 


;ry  smoothly  lo 

of  George  Selli 
Nothing  occurre 
happiness  oi  tb 

counsels  of 
re  perfectly  con 
e  life,  and  reco^ 
.nd  dissipation 
d  before  his  m 
I  regularly  to  woii 
business  of  tli 

ecome  connecte 
of   becoming 

irst  literary  etfo 


170 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


m 


some  day  it  would  come  with  a  fearful  force  to  crusii 
his  poor  young  wife  and  destroy  her  happiness.    H 
had  no  idea,  however,  that  the  blow  would  prove  lo 
so  dreadful  a  one  as  it  afterwards  turned  out  to  be. 

Mrs.  Rolph  had  removed  to  New  York,  and  was  liv 
ing  in  that  city ;  but  she  was  only  an  occasional  visitoi 
at  the  "  Oaks,"  during  the  lifetime  of  old  Mr.  and  Mn 
Selby.    The  reason  for  this  was,  that  sh(^  stood  in  son 
dread  of  the  old  lady,  who  had  a  very  penetrating  waj 
of  discovering  the  dross  from  the  gold  amongst  thoi 
who  visited   her    son's   wife ;    and   the   widow,  bei 
shrewd,  and   perceiving  this  characteristic  in  Selby] 
mother,  thought  it  wise  to   refrain  from   becoming 
frequent  visitor,  lest  Minna's  mind  might  be  M^ejudic 
against  her.     She  knew  that  old  Mrs.  Selby  was  aw 
of  the  intimacy  that  existed  between  her  and  Geor 
at  one  time,  and  judged,  therefore,  that  she  would  n 
look  on  her  favorably  as  a  friend  of  his  young  wifj 
Mrs.  Rolph,  however,  played  her  cards  well,  with  t 
object  of  gratifying  her  vindictive  spirit  against  Selbj 
and  she  behaved  with  so  much  prudence,  that  she  sui 
ceedcd  in  preventing  any  strong  feeling  against  her 
the  "  Oaks."    The  time  was  coming,  and  she  pre  pan 
herself  for  it,  when  she  would  be  able  to  throw  off  t 
restraint  and  endeavor  to  ingratiate  herself  in  Minn 
good  opinion,  in  order  to  accomplish  her  diabolical  p 
pose  of  revenge. 

Rufus  Holt  continued  to  live  in  New  York,  in  prei 
much  the  same  sort  of  way  as  he  had  managed  to  e 
in  St.  Louis.     He  still  found  Mrs.  Rolph  of  great  ass 
ance  at  times  when  he  was  cornered  for  funds. 
under  that  lady's  instructions,  he  managed  to  keep  ofl  you 
very  good  footing  at  the  "  Oaks."     Strange  to  say 


ai 
you 


IVrccks  in  th$  Sea  of  Life, 


171 


and  Selby  had  become  very  intimate  friends ;  so  much 
so,  that  their  intimacy  became  proverbial  amongst  the 
acquaintances  of  the  latter.  Minna  had  not  any  par- 
ticular amount  of  respect  for  Holt ;  but  looked  on  him 
rather  as  a  harmless  sort  of  fellow — lazy  and  good  for 
nothing,  but  playing  the  lady's  man.  She  could  not 
distinguish  any  vice  in  him,  and,  therefore,  never  felt 
that  he  was  unfit  to  be  a  companion  of  her  husband. 
Holt  played  his  part  well,  for  more  reasons  than  one  ; 
in  the  first  place,  he  was  pleasing  his  benefactress,  Mrs. 
Rolph,  by  so  doing  ;  and  in  the  next,  he  found  the 
"  Oaks  "  a  very  agreeable  place  to  visit,  whenever  he 
wished  ;  and,  in  addition  to  this,  he  had  a  useful  friend 
in  Selby,  who  was  able  to  assist  him  in  more  ways  than 
one. 

There  was  nothing,  therefore,  to  interfere  with  the 
happiness  of  either  Selby  or  Minna  during  the  first  year 
of  their  married  life  ;  but  at  the  end  of  that  time  they 
received  a  shock  which  was  only  the  precursor  of  future 
troubles. 

One  day  Tim  rode  into  the  city  as  quickly  as  it  was 
possible  for  him  to  do  so,  and  on  reaching  Selby's  office, 
he  threw  himself  from  his  horse,  and  rushed  into  the  pres- 
ence of  his  master  almost  breathless  from  excitement, 
and  the  exertion  of  his  ride. 

Selby  was  sitting  at  his  desk  writing,  but  when  he, 
observed  the  disturbed  countenance  of  Tim  at  the  door, 
he  quickly  rose,  and  asked  hurriedly  if  anything  was  the 
matter. 

"  I've  ridden  in,  sir,  almost  at  a  full  jump,"  said  Tim, 
"and  it's  your  father,  Mr.  Selby,  who's  taken  very  ill ; 
you  must  come  at  once,  and  bring  the  doctor,  or  if  I  was 
you,  Td  bring  two,  for  he's  awful  bad.'* 


.1 , 


IIUHI"! 


^iWII 


172 


IVrecJks  in  t9u  Sea  of  Life. 


"My  father  ill,  Tim  ?*•  answered  Selby,  "he  looked 
as  well  as  usual  when  I  left  this  morning.    What  is  the 

matter  ? " 

"  I  don't  know,  sir ;  nobody  knows,  but  he's  very  bad, 
and  no  time's  to  be  lost.     It  took  him  very  sudden,  sir. " 

Selby  at  once  put  on  his  hat,  and  giving  instructions 
to  Tim  where  to  find  the  doctor,  and  how  to  bring  him 
to  the  "Oaks"  without  delay,  he  jumped  on  the  horse 
at  the  door,  and  rode  as  fast  as  the  wearied  animal  would 

carry  him. 

Tim  stood  a  moment  looking  after  him.  "  He'll  kill 
that  horse,  sure,"  he  muttered,  and  then  he  hurried  off 
for  the  doctor. 

Old  Mr.  Selby  was  suddenly  stricken  down  by  a  fit 
of  apoplexy,  and  when  George  reached  the  "  Oaks,"  his 
father  was  perfectly  unconscious.  When  the  doctor  ar- 
rived, which  he  did  very  soon  after,  he  used  every  means 
to  restore  the  patient,  but  the  age  of  the  latter  told 
against  him,  and  ere  night,  George  Selby's  father  had 
breathed  his  last. 

It  was  all  so  sudden  and  unexpected,  that  George  Selby 
could  hardly  realize  that  he  had  lost  his  parent,  of  whom 
he  was  so  fond.  Only  that  morning  he  had  left  him  in 
apparent  j:;ood  health  and  excellent  spirits,  and  now  ho 
lay  dead,  cut  off  as  it  were  in  a  moment.  George  and 
Minna  felt  the  loss  they  had  sustained  very  deeply  ;  but 
the  state  of  Mrs.  Selby  was  such  as  to  cause  them  great 
anxiety,  and  prevent  them  from  giving  way  to  their  feel- 
ings of  fcrief,  as  they  might  otherwise  have  done.  Old 
Mrs.  Selby  was  completely  prostrated  by  the  sudden 
death  of  her  husband.  She  lay  for  hours  like  one  in  a 
stupor,  speaking  not  a  word,  neither  appearing  to  observe 
the  presence  of  her  son  or  Minna.     It  would  have  been 


Wnrks  in  th4  Sea  of  Life, 


178 


relief  to  them  if  she  could  have  shed  tears,  or  shown 

mc  outward  sign  of  sorrow  ;  but  she  lay  so  quiet,  so 

tterly  crushed,  that  it  seemed  as  if  she  too  would  be 

cii  from  them.     Minna  sat  by  the  couch  of  the  old 

y,  and  tenderly  sought  to  soothe  her,  hoping  to  break 

e  dreadful  spell  which  hovered  over  her  ;  but  for  a  long 

me  her  efforts  were  of  no  avail.     George  Selby  was  de- 

otedly  attached  to  his  mother,  and  as  he  knelt  by  her 

ide,  he  besought  her  to  speak  to  him,  only  oni  word, 

d  as  he  looked  at  her  face,  so  pinched  and  drawn,  and 

0  unconscious  of  his  presence,  he  could  not  withhold 

tears,  as  he  lovingly  caressed,  and  stroked  back  the 


MS 


traggling  gray  hairs  from  her  brow.     Minna  sobbed  by 

er  husband's  side,  and  her  thoughts  referred  back  to 

he  time  when  she  knelt  by  the  bedside  of  her  own 

ying  mother,  and  of  the  faithful  Elsie  and  then  she  felt 

ow  hard  it  was,  just  as  she  had  found  a  second  loving 

other  on  whom  to  trust,  to  have  her  taken  away  like 

e  other. 

Old  Mrs.  Selby,  however,  lingered  for  some  time, 

ut  did  not  recover  from,  the  shock  of  her  husband's 

dden  death.     Day  by  day  she  sank  lower  and  lower, 

ntil,  a  little  over  a  month  from  the  time  when  Sclby's 

ther  was  stricken  down,  she  calmly  passed  away  to 

him  in  that  home  from  which  there  is  oo  return. 


>in 


fccorge  and  Minna  had  watched  constantly  by  her  bed- 

de,  only  relieving  each  other  at  times  in  order  to  take 

little  rest,  and  no  effort  was  spared  by  them  to  rouse 

jr  from  the  lethargy  into  which  she  had  sunk,  but 

without  success.     It  was  a  sad  blow  to  Selby,  the  loss 

|f  his  parents,  and  to  Minna  it  seemed  as  if  the  "  Oaks  " 

^ould  never  appear  the  same  to  her  without  the  presence 

|f  the  dear  old  couple  who  had  been  .<^o  gentle  and 


z 


i^m 


it  I 


i,  ti'  I' 


i 


\n 


1 


174 


IVrecJ^  in  tht  Sea  of  Life, 


m 

thoughtful  to  her.  It  made  her  cling  closer  to  hi 
husband  for  sympathy  and  support,  while  he,  in  hj 
affliction,  was  even  more  tender  than  usual  to  his  youJ 
wife.  It  seemed  almost  as  if  the  good  spirit  of  old  Mr] 
Selby  hovered  near  them  to  bind  them  more  closely  ilJ 
ever  to  each  other.  Would  that  the  same  kind  spiJ 
had  watched  over  the  i  to  guide  them  aright  for  tiic  rel 
of  their  lives.  I 

After  the  death  oi  his  mother  Selby  became  r  ithJ 
unsettled,  and  although  he  continued  to  attend  tu  hi 
business,  he  did  not  appear  to  feel  the  same  interest  i 
it  as  he  had  shown  previously.  He  was  now  a  veil 
wealthy  man,  his  father  having  left  him  an  immcnJ 
fortune ;  and  probably  this  fact  had  something  to  qI 
with  his  lack  of  interest  in  the  publishing  house.  hI 
began  tu  associate  more  with  Kufus  Holt,  and  gracluali 
allowed  himself  to  be  drawn  into  the  company  of  mJ 
whom  his  better  judgment  told  him  he  ought  to  avuij 
for  the  sake  of  his  young  wife's  peace  of  mind.  HJ 
however,  reasoned  that  he  would  keep  a  check  on  hiJ 
self,  and  that  he  loved  Minna  too  well  to  allow  himsj 
to  neglect  her  for  such  pleasures  as  he  had  enjoyJ 
before  his  marriage.  Alas !  it  was  only  the  first  symptJ 
of  the  change  in  his  mode  of  life  which  was  destined  i 
wreck  not  only  his  own,  but  Minna's  happiness. 


Wmks  inttuSiaof  Lifi. 


175 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


One  day,  as  George  Selby  sat  in  his  oflfice,  a  stranger 

esented  himself  at  the  door,  and,  after  a  slight  hesitation, 

vanced  and  held  out  his  hand. — *'  You  don't  appear  to 

ov    me,"  he  said  to  Selby,  who  was  scanning  him 

rioi'sly. 
Ill  a  moment   George  had    risen   and    taken    the 

anger's  hand,   which   he  shook  without  appearing, 

wcver,  to  be  very  glad  to  see  him. 
**  You  have  changed.  Grey,  a  good  deal,  and  I  did 

It  recognize  you  certainly  for  a  moment.     When  did 

u  arrive }" 

It  was  indeed  Richard  Grey,  but  sadly  altered  from 
is  former  self.     He  had  the  same  cold  glitter  of  the 

e ;  but,  instead  of  the  finely  chiselled  features  which 
c  once  possessed,  his  face  had  a  swollen,  bloated  ap- 

arance,  showing  plainly  that  he  had  become  a  hard 
rinktr.     His  clothes  were  not  what  might  be  termed 

abby,  but  he  wore  them  in  such  a  slovenly  manner,  so 
iffcrent  from  the  neat  and  gentlemanly  way  he  used  to 
rcss  when  in  St.  Louis,  that  it  was  no  wonder  Selby 
id  not  recognize  him  at  once. 

When  the  first  greeting  was  over,  Selby  thought  of 
linna,  and  the  shock  she  would  experience  when  meet- 
ig  her  father  in  his  present  deplorable  condition.  He 
iticd  his  young  wife,  and  wished  now  that  he  had  not 
oncealed  from  her  the  real  condition  of  Mr.  Grey's  affairs. 


'J^ 


loa 


I 


V.'    ■! 


» s 


l«,ii 


'  I 


it' 


XZ 


176 


^■1 


IVr^cks  in  the  Sea  of  Lifa, 


He  would  have  made  any  sacrifice  almost  at  that  mj 
ment  to  have  prevented  his  father-in-law  from  visitir 
the  •'  Oaks,"  but  he  saw  that  such  a  course  was  imjx 
sible  ;  and  when   his  visitor  asked  about  Minna,  and  A 
pressed  a  desire  to  see  her,  he  at  once  invited  liim  \ 
become   his  guest.      He    merely  stipulated,  that  thj 
should  not  go  out  until  he  had  time  to  prepare   Minr 
for  the  visit,  framing  an  excuse  that  she  was  rather  dclj 
cate  since  the  death  of  his  parents.     Mr.  Grey  was  |>ej 
fectly  satisfied  to  wait,  not   being  burdened   with  ati 
great  warmth  of  paternal  affection  ;  and  then  Sclby'j 
only  hope  of  preparing  his   wife  for  the  dreaded  inteif 
view  with  her  father,  lay  in  the  chance  that  Tim,  or  sor 
of  the   servants,  would    call  with  a  messaj'c  from  tli 
"  Oaks  "  during  the  afternoon. 

Mr  Grey  at  once  made  himself  at  home  in  his  soij 
in-law's  office,  and  after  chatting,  for  a  while  over  lii 
career  in  San  Francisco,  and  the  many  changes  whic 
had  taken  place  during  his  absence,  he  quietly  seate 
himself  in  an  arm-chair,  and  taking  a  newspaper,  mad 
himself  very  comfortable  for  the  time  being.  Selby 
on  thorns  of  anxiety,  until  at  last  Tim  made  his  appcs 
ance  with  a  note  from  his  mistress,  which  he  was  jusi  i^ 
the  act  of  handing  to  Selby,  when  his  eyes  fell  on  tl 
figure  of  Mr.  Grey  reclining  in  the  chair.  Tim  dropj)e^ 
the  note  on  the  carpet  in  his  amazement  at  seeing  hii 
old  master  before  him. 

"  Lord,  sir,  you  took  me  all  of  a  heap — never  cxj 
pccted  to  see  you — but  I  am  so  glad  to  see  you  back  ;' 
and  the  faithful  lad  wrung  the  hand  of  Mr.  Grey  unt 
the  latter  winced. 

"  Hold  on,  Tim,"  he  cried,  "or  you  will  pi>l  my  an 
out  of  joint.     I'm  happy  to  see  you,  my  lad,  but  yon 


r. 

st  at  that  m< 
N  from  visiiir 
irse  was  impoj 
Minna,  and  ci 
invited  Wuw  t| 
ated,  that  tlui 
prepare  Miiir 
was  rather  del 
•.  Grey  was  \^ 
lened  with  an 
id  then  Sclbyl 
;  dreaded  inteil 
at  Tim,  or  sor 
ssa^'c  from  tl 


Wrecks  in  (he  Sea  of  Life, 


177 


3me  in   his  soi 
while   over  \ 
changes  whi 
quietly  seat 
cwspaper,  niai 
ing.     Sclhy 
adc  his  ap|)C 
he  was  just  ii 
yes  fell  on  t 
Tim  dropi^ 
t  at  seeing  hi 


t  look  like  your  old  self  at  all ;  what  has  happened  to 

,  1  in)  ? 

Xim  in  a  moment  recollected  the  drowning  of  Solo- 
in  and  Isaac,  and  the  part  which  his  master  had  played 
that  tragic  affair  ;  he  looked  uneasily  at  Mr.  Grey,  and 
color  came  and  went  as  he  answered  slowly,   "  We've 

a  (leal  of  trouble  here,  sir,  and— -and— I   suppose  it's 
rn  nie  a  bit,  sir." 

•'  Yes,"  said  Selby,  "  Tim  has  never  been  the  same 
ce  the  two  men  were  drowned  in  the  tank  at  your 
sc— it  was  an  awful  affair." 

Tim  looked  at   his  old  master,  but  the  latter  never 
ived  a  muscle  of  the  face,  but  quietly  remarked,  ••  It 

a  devil  of   a   queer   job  that  ;  you  must  have  been 
ullv  drunk,  'I'im,  to  have  let  them  drown  before  your 
It  was  an  unfeeling  speech,  and  Tim  held  up  his 


ts. 


(Is  as  if  to  ward  off  a  blow. 

"Please,  sir,"  he  .said  earnestly,  "do  not  say  any 
e  about  it  ;  I've  never  had  a  moment's  rest  of  mind 
e  it  happened,  rieuse,  sir,  say  no  more  about  it." 
Grey  then  dropped  the  subject,  and  Selby  wrote  a 
to  Minna,  tcllinj;  her  of  her  father's  arrival,  and  not 
e  surprised  when  she  saw  the  great  change  that  had 
w  place  in  him  ;  hinting  at  the  same  time,  that  things 
t  have  gone  very  badly  with  him  in  San  Francisco, 
in^  from  his  ajjpcarance.  Me  said  that  he  was  ile- 
.'il  in  the  city  for  an  hour  or  two,  but  he  would  bring 
fatlier  out  with  him. 
*P~"'  ,  MVhile  Selby  was  writing  his  note,  Tim  and  Mr.  Grey 
^  ^?^  ^  Im  <^''»^ting  about  old  times  ;  but  when  he  had  tinished 
Mr.  urey  ui  ij^,^^  ^^^^  desimtched  the  lad  with  it,  and  told  hin)  to 
no  lime  in  returning  to  the  "  Oaks." 

Ill  pi»    my  .  '»i„^  required  no  second  bidding,  but  set  off  at  once, 
lad,  but  yoif         ^  ,,  ** 


..rf*i 


^^0lfm0"' 


•  n 


'r  '1 


'til 


■»; 


178 


lf/'t<X'j  i;<  //w  Sea  of  Life, 


and  soon  delivered  the  note  to  his  mistress,  who,  onrd 
ing  it,  became  quite  excited. 

"  Did  you  see  him,  Tim?  "  she  asked,  "  and  how 
he  look?  rcU  me  all  about  it — I  wish  he  had  come 
you." 

••  lie  don't  look  well  at  all,  ma'am,"  said  Tim  ahrup 
"  He  aiiit  at  all  like  my  old  mnster.'* 

"  I!i)\v,  Tim  }  what  do  you  mean  .^  " 

"  Well,  ma'am,  he  ain't  so  nice  looking — rlon't 
himself  so  tidy — he's  got  careless,  but  that's  because 
been  away  from  us,  ma'am — nobody  to  look  after 
but  I  was  so  glad  to  see  him,  and  he'll  come  all  r| 
a};aiu  very  soon." 

Tim  still  retained  his  old  privileged  way  of  spcait 
to  his  mistress,  and  he  could  not  have  prepard| 
bettor  for  the  change  in  her  father  than  by  uttering 
words  he  had  used. 

.Siie  saw  at  once  that  something  was  wrong,  an(l| 
jun  .1  up  a  picture  of  her  father,  so  careworn,  sad 
dressed  and  miserable  in  appearance,  that  she  wasi 
prejcired  to  tender  him  her  sympathy,  and  felt  (piitt 
patient  until  he  should  arrive,  so  that  she  might  hcl 
to  comfort  him  in  his  trouble.  Hut  when  he  camel 
was  indeed  shocked  to  see  before  her  the  same  colcl 
fecliiii;  look  ill  his  face  that  she  remembered  so 
and,  instead  of  a  careworn  and  sad  individual,  a  nian| 
evidently  had  given  way  to  di.ssipation,  and  whose 
look  indicated  a  recklessness  of  feeling,  and  a  lo^ 
honor  and  pride.  Allhoug.  'ihe  had  never  been  al 
fed  any  h)ve  for  her  father,  she  had  always  been 
of  his  jHirsonal  appe  nee,  and  had  always  r 
liiin  as  one  who,  alf  s')ugh  cold  and  selfish,  was 
theless  proud  and  honorab';      Kven  when  he  a^kc 


VA  '*\>v*bA^^ 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


171) 


,"  said  Tim  al)rui 


I  her  mother's  jewels,  she  thought  that  it  was  only  to  save 
his  name  from  dishonor  that  he  had  come  to  her  as  a 
last  resource.  Now,  however,  she  could  not  conceal 
from  herself  the  fact  that  he  had  become  a  perfect 
wreck  in  body  and  mind,  that  any  sympathy  for  him 
wmild  be  lost,  and  that  he  required  neither  comfort 
nor  pity.  She  could  hardly  credit  her  eyes,  that  the 
l)li):it(!d,  slovenly  man  who  stood  before  hei  was  her 
j  father,  and  shame  instead  of  [)ity  took  possession  of  her 
as  she  looked  at  him. 

Richard  Grey  did  not  fail  to  observe  the  pain  and 
disappointment  wliich  Minna's  face  showed  so  plainly, 
and  as  he  shook  hands  with  her  (he  did  not  attempt  to 
kiss  her)  he  said  : 

*•  You  find  me  greatly  changed,  I  suppose,  Minna  ?" 
"Very  much,  father,"  she  answered,  "very  much  in- 
deed ;  but  George  tells  me  you  have  had  a  dreadful  time 
in  California." 

"Things  did  not  go  well  with  me, certainly.     I  must 
say.  however,  that  you  look  very  well  "  (then  turning  tf 
Sflby),  "  she  docs  not  look  at  all  like  an  invalid.   You've 
taken  remarkably  good  care  of  her,  my  boy  ;  but  she'* 
worth  looking  after,  eh,  Selby.' — Why,  Minna,  he  told  mc 
you  were  delicate,  and  I  never  saw  you  looking  better." 
Selby  looked  embarrassed,  but  he  quickly  answcret 
"  She  has  never  been  quite     herself.  Grey,   since  m) 
father  and  mother's  death."     Then,  to  change  the  .sub 
ji'ct,  he  added,  '*  but  let  me   .«?how  you  to  your  room 
dinner  will  be  ready  soon,  and  I  suppose  you  feel  abou' 
as  hungry  as  I  ilo  myself." 

When  George  Selby  and  her  father  left  her  Minn: 
remained  for  some  lime  in  decj)  thought,  huniiliatt»d  a 
the  great  change  for  the  worse  which  had  come  ovei 


I 


_^«f^!'" 


•"^■fi 


mmmmm^ 


SBH 


180 


Wrecks  in.  tke  Sm  of  Life, 


Mr.  Grey,  and  she  was  only  aroused  from  her  unpleasant 
reverie  by  the  announcement  of  dinner. 

In  the  evening  Selby  and  Richard  Grey  lit  their 
cigars  and  strolled  together  through  the  grounds,  and 
there  the  latter  told  how  he  had  fully  intended  going  to 
Australia  after  Langton,  but  that  he  had  been  delayed 
in  San  P'rancisco  from  time  to  time  in  the  hope  of  some 
of  his  mining  stocks  becoming  valuable.  He  referred 
bitterly  to  the  total  collapse  of  his  fortune,  and  said  that 
he  felt  sure  of  yet  meeting  the  man  who  had  despoiled 
him  of  it,  and  that  he  had  not  abandoned  his  search  for 
him.  He  explaine.1  his  visit  to  New  York  to  bj  fur  two 
reasons  :  first,  to  see  his  daughter,  and,  secondly,  he  was 
in  need  of  money.  He  confessed  having  got  in  with  a 
pretty  bad  lot  in  San  Francisco,  and  that  he  had  drank 
very  hard  iA  late  ;  but  as  an  excuse,  he  added  that  it  was 
enough  to  make  any  man  drink  to  have  gone  through 
what  he  had  done. 

Selby  at  once  saw  the  reason  for  his  father-in-law's 
visit,  and  made  up  his  mind  that  he  would  have  to 
assist  him  in  order  to  shorten  his  stay  at  the  "  Oaks  ' 
The  truth  is,  Selby  felt  rather  ashamed  of  his  old  friend^ 
Grey,  and  at  the  same  time  formed  the  idea  that  it 
would  add  to  Minna's  peace  of  mind  if  her  father  did  not 
remain  long  a  visitor ;  so  he  resolved,  whenever  the 
4uesti()n  of  money  was  again  opened,  to  at  once  offer  to 
advance  the  required  amount.  Hut  Grey  made  no  direct 
demand  on  him  that  evening,  and  so  the  conversation 
turned  on  other  subjects. 

Amongst  others  Selby  mentioned  that  Mrs.  R(  !j)h 
was  living  in  New  York,  and  looked  as  charming  as 
ever,  and  that  sometimes  she  paid  a  visit  to  the  "  Oaks." 

Grc)  replied  that  he  did  not  wish  to  meet  her.     He 


e, 

1  her  unpleasant 

Grey  lit  their 
e  grounds,  and 
tended  going  lo 
id  been  delayed 
le  hope  of  some 
2.  H.e  referred 
le,  and  said  that 
>  had  despoiled 
d  his  search  for 
rk  to  hi  for  iwol 
econdly,  he  was 
ig  got  in  with  a 
It  he  had  drank 
dded  that  it  was 

gone  through 

father-in-law's 

would  have  tol 

It  the  "Oaksi 

■ai  his  old  friem 
ne  idea  that  itl 
r  father  did  not 
whenever  the 
at  once  offer  to 
made  no  direct 
ic  conversation 

hat  Mrs.  R(  Iph 

IS  charming  as 

to  the  "  Oaks." 

meet  her.     He 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life* 


181 


id  fjiven  her  up  long  ago  and  had  no  desire  to  renew 

le  acquaintance.      "  You   know,  Selby,"  he  said,  "  it 

Iras  all  very  well  when  I  had  money,  she  was  then  very 

jivil  indeed  ;  but  as  I  am  now,  I  do  not  wish  to  give  her 

In  oj)portunity  to  be  cool  to  me/* 

"  1  don't  think  she  would  show  any  difference  from 
IX  old  manner  to  you,  whatever  she  might  feel." 

"  Don't  you,  old  fellow  ?  "  said  Grey  smiling.  "  You 
nm't  know  her  then,  and  you  are  perhaps  not  aware  how 
iry  intimate  we  were.     Oh!  no,  my  boy,  I  don't  want 

sec  Mrs.  Ro'iph  now." 

The  matter  then  dropped,  and  they  entered  tlie  house 

join  Minna,  who  looked  very  pale.  Sciby  at  once 
)ticed  it,  and  going  to  her  said  in  a  kindly  tone,  "  My 

ir,  you  do  not  look  very  well  to-night ;  what  is  the 
katter } " 

••  My  head  thrvibs,  George,  but  I  am  not  ill.     I  will 

better  in  the  morning— -do  not  be  anxious." 

Selby  knew  too  well  th?  cause  of  his  wife's  indisposi- 
)n,  but  he  merely  said,  "  Your  father  will  excuse  you 
^•night  I  am  sure,  and  you  had  better  go  at  once  and 
ive  some  rest." 

"  Yes,  Minna,"  said  her  father,  "  do  not  stay  on  my 
tcount.     I  will  make  myself  at  home  with  Selby." 

Minna  rose,  glad  to  escape  to  her  room,  and  left  her 
iisband  and  father  together,  little  dreaming  that  it  was 

be  the  turning  point  in  her  life.  She  little  imagined, 
|hile  she  tossed  restlessly  on  her  bed,  that  down  stairs 
jr  father  was  .sowing  the  seed  which  afterwards  caused 
ke  ruin  of  her  husband,  and  of  herself. 


182 


Wrwks  in  thi  S€a  of  Lif€% 


|il! 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Richard  Grey  and  his    son«in-Iaw  sat  for  hour 
together  that  night,  talicing  over  old  times,  and  indul^ 
ing  rather  freely  from   the  bottle  before  them.    Thj 
efEect  on  Selby  was  to  awaken  in  his  mind  some  of  h^ 
old  desire  for  excitement,  and  to  make  him  look  upon  hii 
late  quiet  life  as  something  of  a  hum-drum  existence 
Grey  had  impressed  upon  him  the  fact  of  his  havini 
wealth,  and  his  ability  to  enjoy  himself  without  beinj 
under  ol)ligation  to  any  one  for  the  means.     Probablj 
if  Selby  had  not  drank  so  much  wine,  he  would  not  havj 
listened  so  readily  to  the  words  of  his  companion  ;  butt 
having  listened,  he  allowed  himself  to  be  influenced,  an| 
like  many  a  man,  when  giving  way  to  temptation,  he  cor 
soled  htmself  with  the  idea  that  he  could  keep  a  prope 
check  upon  himself,  and  yet  enjoy  a  little  of  the  covetcj 
pleasure.  Alas !  however,  he  was  not  one  of  those  men  whi 
could  go  a  certain  length  and  then  stop  ;  and,  although  \\ 
would  not  acknowledge  it  at  the  time,  his  only  safeguarj 
was  to  resist  altogether.     The  seed  was  sown  that  nighj 
which  was  to  bear  bitter  fruit  for  both  himself  and  hil 
wife,  and  the  man  who  broke  the  spell  of  his  happy  an({ 
contented  life,  was  the  one  who  ought  to  have  warnt 
him  agriinst,  instead  of  encouraging  him  to  a  career 
dissipation. 

The  next  day,  Minna   appeared  to  have  recoverd 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


188 


have  recovcrc( 


rom  her  indisposition  of  the  previous  evening,  and  Selby, 
{therefore,  took  his  departure  for  the  office  as  usual,  but 
Grey  remained  at  the  ''  Oaks,"  to  rest  from  the  fatigue  of 
his  late  'journey,  and  for  several  days  he  did  not  visit 
the  city.  During  that  time,  Minna  saw  a  good  deal  of 
her  father,  but  she  did  not  derive  much  pleasure  from 
his  society.  She  found  him  to  be  as  cold  and  selfish  as 
ever,  and  his  troubles  seemed  to  have  embittered  his  life 
to  such  a  degree,  that  he  had  become  more  cynical  than 
ever  in  his  disposition,  and  had  grown  coarse  in  his  man- 
ners She  somehow  dreaded  an  intimacy  between  him 
and  lier  husband,  and  hoped  that  his  stay  at  the  "  Oaks/* 
or  even  in  the  vicinity  of  New  York,  would  be  of  short 
duration.  One  day,  in  the  course  of  a  conversation  be- 
tween the  father  and  his  daughter,  the  former  referred 
to  her  mother's  jewels,  and  asked  whether  she  kept  them 
as  careful  as  ever. 

"  Of  course,  father,"  Minna  replied,  •*  but  I  never 
wear  them.    I  never  will  wear  them." 

"  You  are  not  like  most  ladies,  for  they  would  be 
proud  to  show  them — they  are  very  fine  and  very  valu- 
able." 

"  I  have  never  considered  their  intrinsic  worth,  but 
their  belonging  to  my  dear  mother  makes  them  of  price- 
less value  in  my  eyes  ;  I  guard  them  as  the  most  precious 
treasure  I  have." 

"  It  has  often  occurred  to  me,  Minna,  that  you  are 
very  foolish  to  keep  them  where  they  are,  at  the  mercy 
of  the  first  burglar  who  may  break  into  the  house.  He 
would  get  a  haul  indeed,  if  he  got  them." 

"  But  there  is  no  danger  of  anything  of  the  sort  hap- 
pening here ;  besides,  a  burglar  would  never  find  them 
where  I  keep  *hem." 


184 


IVrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Lifi. 


"  And  pray,  where  is  this  secure  place  ? "  asked  Mr.| 
Grey,  in  a  casual  careless  sort  of  way. 

"  Oh  !  "  said  Minna,  innocently,  "  I  have  beneath  the  I 
drapery  of  my  toilet  table  a  drawer  in  which  I  keep 
them,  and  which  is  always  locked.     See  here,  I  carry 
the  key ; "  and  she  showed  her  father  a  small  gold  chain 
which  she  wore  round  her  neck,  with  a  tiny  key  attached  | 
to  it. 

Mr.  Grey's  eyes  glistened  as  he  saw  it,  and  a  look  of  I 
satisfaction  passed  across  his  features.  He  had  pro. 
cured  information  very  easily,  which  he  had  anticipated! 
a  good  deal  of  difficulty  in  obtaining. 

He  at  once  changed  the  subject,  and  Minna,  who  I 
had  slightly  trembled,  lest  he  intended  to  demand  them  I 
from  her,  breathed  more  freely  ;  but  had  she  known  the 
thoughts  that  were  flashing  through  the  mind  of  her 
father  at  that  moment  she  would  have  buried  her  jewels | 
in  some  spot  where  he  would  never  have  found  them. 

In  a  few  days  Richard  Grey  commenced  going  to  I 
the  city,  in  company  with  Selby,  every  morning,  and  for| 
a  time  they  returned  together  every  evening,  at  the  reg- 
ular hour.  Minna  ob.served,  however,  that  her  husbandl 
appeared  restless  and  uneasy  on  several  occasions  as  if 
his  thouf,'hts  were  elsewhere  than  in  his  home  and  its 
surroundings.  He  frequently  became  impatient  at 
trifles,  and  altogether  a  change  appeared  to  have  come 
over  him.  He  was  still  as  kind  and  loving  as  ever  to 
her,  and  never  allowed  himself  to  show  anything  but 
gentleness  towards  her ;  but  to  the  servants  he  very 
often  showed  an  irascibility  of  temper  unusual  with  him. 
His  wife  at  once  concluded  that  something  w^««  troubling 
his  mind,  and  endeavored  to  find  out  from  him  ihe  causel 
thereof,  but  without  success.     She  wondere  I  if  the  prcs- 


mm^mvk  .r 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Lift. 


'& 


ence  of  her  father  at  the  "  Oaks  "  was  irksome  to  him, 
but  abandoned  that  idea  when  she  observed  the  friendly 
terms  on  which  they  seemed  to  be  with  each  other. 
The  ciiange  in  her  husband  not  only  puzzled  Minna, 
but  it  also  caused  her  considerable  anxiety,  and  this  lat- 
ter feeling  was  increased  when  Selby  began  to  go  to  the 
city  in  the  evenings  with  Mr.  Grey,  and  not  return, 
sometimes,  until  very  late.  The  truth  is,  George  Selby 
had  experienced  a  hard  struggle  between  his  duty  to  his 
wife  and  his  newly  awakened  desire  for  excitement. 
He  knew  very  well  that  in  the  indulgence  of  the  latter, 
he  ran  a  fearful  risk  of  ruining  his  home  and  his  for* 
tune,  and  that  there  was  a  danger  of  his  becoming  a 
slave  to  dissipation.  The  remembrance  of  his  expe- 
rience while  in  St.  Louis  was  before  him  ;  but  he  finally 
quieted  his  conscience  by  the  thought  that  he  would  not 
go  to  such  a  length  as  he  had  then,  and  that  he  would 
simply  act  like  other  men  of  his  acquaintance,  who  could 
indulge  in  a  little  fast  life  at  times,  and  still  be  kind  and 
affectionate  in  their  own  homes.  He.  however,  never 
took  into  consideration  that,  in  his  case,  he  was  about  to 
indulge  an  appetite  for  pleasure  which  would  be  likely 
to  grow  rapidly,  and  that  in  the  person  of  his  father-in- 
law  he  had  a  dangerous  companion,  who  would  be  sure 
to  lead  him  into  excess.  Had  he  {permitted  honest 
reasoning  to  influence  him,  he  would  have  acknowledged 
that  his  will  was  not  strong  enough  to  allow  him  to 
enter  temptation  without  becoming  a  victim  to  it,  and 
that  his  father-in-law  was  not  a  proper  associate  to  be- 
come his  guide. 

The  baneful  presence  of  Mr.  Grey,  and  the  evil  sway 
he  gradually  exerted  over  Selby,  soon  decided  the  ques- 
tion, and  ere  long  the  publishing  firm  saw  very  little  of 


^^  ^  w 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


-  ^  ^-% 


^^, 


^ 


1.0 


I.I 


1^ 

lis 


1.8 


1.25     1.4      1.6 

« 6"     

► 

V] 


I? 


/^ 


7: 


'/ 


/A 


Hiotographic 

Sd'aices 

Corporation 


s. 


^ 


^ 


V 


\\ 


n3i 


V 


.o*^ 

"!?> 
V 


-«^  >^  '^q\ 


•^^^ 


23  »A-«5T  MAIN  aTRSBt 

WK.^ii*  N  V.  14560 

(/ 16)  873-4503 


uS> 


9 


186 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


^ifj 


their  junior  partner,  and  the  gambling  houses  and  clubs 
began  to  see  a  great  deal  of  him. 

Of  course,  the  alteration  in  her  husband's  mode  of 
life  did  not  escape  Minna's  observation,  especially  as  his 
absence  from  home  in  the  evenings  became  more  and 
more  frequent,  and  the  evidences  of  his  dissipation  be- 
came more  apparent.  She  knew  but  too  well  the  cause 
of  the  change,  and  almost  cursed  her  father  for  having 
come  between  her  and  her  happiness.  She  began  to 
realize  now  why  misfortune  had  overtaken  her  old  home, 
and  more  than  suspected  that  her  father's  own  evil 
habits  had  been  the  means  of  his  ruin,  instead  of  the 
business  losses  which  had  always  been  represented  to 
her  as  the  cause. 

She  trembled  therefore  for  her  husband,  and  more 
than  once  besought  him  not  to  leave  her  in  the  evenings. 

"  Oh  !  George,"  she  would  say,  "  you  are  now  so 
seldom  with  me.  I  see  so  little  of  you,  and  it  is  so 
lonely  here  without  you.    Do  stay  with  me." 

But  he  would  put  her  aside  with  some  frivolous  ex- 
cuse, and  even  on  one  occasion  answered  her  impa- 
tiently, telling  her  that  no  husband  was  expected  to  be 
at  his  wife's  apron's  strings  all  the  time. 

They  were  the  first  unkind  words  ever  uttered  by 
Selby  to  her,  and  she  felt  them  deeply.  But  she  had 
her  mother's  courage,  if  she  had  not  her  patience,  and 
so  she  resolved  to  bear  up,  and  tried  in  every  way  to 
appear  cheerful  when  she  was  sad,  and  to  never  com- 
plain when  she  had  the  utmost  difficulty  in  restraining 
her  reproaches.  One  morning,  however,  she  gave  way 
to  her  feelings,  and  spoke  to  Selby  very  plainly.  She 
reminded  him  that  he  was  breaking  every  proinise  he 
had  ever  made  to  her ;  that  he  was  les^ving  her,  a  young 


\ 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


187 


wife,  alone  and  unprotected,  by  ceasing  to  take  any  in- 
tercut in  her.  She  recalled  to  his  mind  the  cruel  in- 
justice she  had  suffered  as  a  daughter,  and  how  she  had 
looked  forward  to  different  treatment  as  his  wife,  only  to 
experience  a  bitter  disappointment.  She  warned  him 
that  he  was  treading  on  dangerour  ground  in  thus  ne- 
glecting her,  and  asked  him  what  his  father  and  mother 
would  think  of  his  conduct  if  they  were  alive. 

The  moment  for  this  outburst  on  the  part  of  Minna 
was  unfortunately  ill-chosen,  but  her  impulsive  nature 
overcame  her,  and  she  could  not  prevent  the  outpouring 
of  her  over-charged  feelings.  Selby  had  been  very  much 
under  the  influence  of  liquor  the  night  before,  when  he 
came  home,  so  much  so,  that  he  had  created  in  the  mind 
of  his  wife,  who  saw  him  in  that  state,  a  sensation  of 
momentary  disgust.  She  had  frequently  observed  him 
slightly  elated  by  drink,  but  not  thoroughly  intoxicated 
until  the  present  occasion,  and  she  was,  therefore,  dread- 
fully shocked  at  the  sight.  Selby  was  not  in  the  best 
of  humors,  therefore,  when  Minna  spoke  so  plainly  to 
him  in  the  morning,  and,  for  the  first  time  in  his  life  he 
answered  her  roughly,  telling  her  that  she  w..s  always 
complaining  when  she  had  nothing  to  complain  about ; 
that  she  had  every  comfort  a  woman  could  desire,  and 
what  more  did  she  want .? " 

"  I  want,"  she  replied,  as  calmly  as  her  outraged  feel- 
ings would  permit,  "  the  sympathy  and  the  protection  of 
my  husband."  . 

"  Protection  I "  exclaimed  Selby — "  protection !  from 
what  ?  " 

"George,"  said  Minna  earnestly,  "you  do  not  uii- 
dei-stand  me.  .  Do  you  suppose  that  I  value  the  com- 
forts, the  luxuries  that  surround  me  in  comparison  to  the' 


188 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Lifi. 


companionship,  the  love  and  sympathy  of  my  husband  ? 
You  would  have  me  think  that  I  am  merely  a  purchased 
bauble,  bought  with  the  price  of  a  fine  house,  expensive 
clothes,  servants,  carriages,  and  all  the  attendant  luxu- 
ries of  a  luxurious  home.  You  would  have  me  imagine 
that  I  could  be  so  mean-spirited,  so  base,  as  to  be 
satisfied  with  that  as  a  return  for  being  your  wife.  Do 
you  mean  to  say,  that  you  think  I  married  you  for  that  ? 
that  I  have  no  higher  pride  ?  Oh!  George,  you  cannot 
surely  regard  my  love  so  lightly." 

*•  What  nonsense  you  are  talking,"  said  Selby  ;  "  you 
know  very  well,  Minna,  I  am  not  such  a  low  cad  as  to 
think  anything  of  the  sort ;  but  just  because  I  happen 
to  have  been  enjoying  myself  a  litde,  like  any  other  man 
would  sometimes,  you  upbraid  me  and  make  me  out 
almost  a  monster." 

"  Oh  !  no,  George,  I  do  not,  indeed ;  but  you  know 
very  well  you  have   left  me  alone  very  much  lately. 
We   used   to  spend  such   pleasant   evenings  together, 
but   now  I   seldom    see  you.      You   asked  me    what 
protection    I   required.     I   will   answer  you.     I   am  a 
young  wife ;   my  only  thoughts  are  for  you,  my  hus- 
band ;  if  you  neglect  me  as  you  are   doing,  I  will  begin 
to  think  you  spurn   my  love.     I  want  you  to  protect  me 
against  any  such   feeling.     I  have  no  one  to  love  but 
you,  George  ;  do  not  throw  me  aside.     Oh !  save  me 
from    becoming   a   careless,   disappointed,  woman.      It 
must  be  dreadful  for  a  wife  to  have  her  love  rejected, 
to  feel  that  she  has  no  one  to  go  to  for  sympathy — 
for  a  little  tenderness.     Who  have  I  to   go  to  but  you, 
George } " 

"Minna,  my  dear,"  said  Selby.  quite   softened  by 
the  evident  distress  of  his   wife,   "you    are    exciting 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


189 


yourself  without  any  reason.  What  has  put  it  into 
your  head  that  my  love  for  you  has  cooled  ?  I  dare 
say,  I  have  not  been  at  home  as  much  as  I  ought  to 
have  been  lately ;  but,  little  wife,  you  are  dearer  than 
ever  to  me.  No  one  can  ever  come  between  you  and 
me.  But,  you  know,  one  has  to  go  out  a  little  some- 
times with  other  men.  Now,  kiss  me,  my  dear,  and 
say  you  forgive  me  if  I  spoke  in  any  way  harshly  to 
3^ou;' 

Minna  threw  her  arms  at  once  round  her  husband's 
neck,  and  kissed  him  passionately.  "  If  you  only  knew 
how  I  miss  you,  George,"  she  said,  "you  would  not 
leave  me  so  much  alone.  I  value  one  word  of  kindness, 
one  little  act  of  attention  from  you,  my  dear  husband, 
more  than  the  whole  wealth  of  the  world." 

She  had  not  mentioned  her  father's  name ;  but  a 
few  evenings  later,  when  Selby  had  announced  his  in- 
tention of  remaining  at  home,  she  proposed  a  stroll 
through  the  grove,  and  there,  when  seated  in  the  very 
spot  where  she  had  promised  to  be  his  wife,  she  turned 
to  her  husband  and  said,  "  How  long  does  my  father  in- 
tend to  remain  at  the  *  Oaks,'  George  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  know,  Minna,"  Selby  replied.  "  Of  course  j 
I  never  have  put  the  question  to  him.  He  is  welcome  | 
to  Scay,  however,  as  long  as  he  wishes  to  do  so." 

"I  would  be  very  glad  if  he  would  go  away,"  said 
Minna,  impulsively,  "  I  wish  he  had  never  came." 

•'  Well !  well !  my  dear  wife,  you  are  not  very  com- 
plimentary to  your  father.  I  always  thought  you  a  very 
dutiful  daughter.  What  has  he  been  doing  to  cause 
your  displeasure  ? " 

"  I  may  as  well  speak  plainly,  George.  His  visit  to 
San  Francisco  has  done  him  a  great  deal  of  harm.     I  do 


} 


190 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


not  think  he  is  a  good  companion  for  you,  my  husband; 
it  is  very  painful  for  me  to  say  so,  but  I  blame  him  for 
any  unhappiness  we  have  had.  I  feel  that  I  must  choose 
between  my  father  and  my  husband.  My  father  must 
leave  here — I  intend  to  tell  him  so.  I  will  never  be 
happy  while  he  is  with  us.  Please,  George,  let  me  have 
my  way  in  this.  He  will  perfectly  understand  that  it  is 
my  wish,  not  yours,  that  he  should  go." 

"It  places  me  in  a  very  uncomfortable  position  with 
Grey,  my  dear,"  said  Selby.  "  I  would  much  rather  you 
would  not  press  it  just  now." 

But  Minna  reasoned  with  her  husband,  and  spoke  so 
pleadingly  of  the  unhappiness  her  father's  presence  was 
causing  her,  that  he  finally,  although  very  reluctantly, 
consented  to  allow  her  to  speak  to  Mr.  Grey  on  the 
Subject. 

Minna,  while  she  regretted  having  to  take  the  step 
she  meditated  towards  her  father,  at  the  same  time  felt 
convinced  that  it  would  be  the  means  of  removing  temp- 
tation from  her  husband's  path,  as  she  fully  expected  that 
Mr.  Grey  would  leave  New  York  city  on  receiving  his 
dismissal  from  the  "  Oaks."  Strong  in  this  faith,  she 
took  the  very  first  opportunity  of  putting  her  plan  into 
execution. 

One  afternoon,  therefore,  as  Mr.  Grey,  who  had  re- 
mained at  the  "  Oaks  "  instead  of  going  to  the  city,  was 
sitting  in  the  library  icadiiig,  his  daughter  entered  the 
room. 

"Father,"  she  said,  "  I  have  been  wishing  for  an  op- 
portunity to  speak  to  you  during  the  last  few  days.  Can 
you  spare  me  a  few  momeiits  now } " 

"  Certainly,  Minna ;  nothing  serious  I  hope." 

"  Something  which  I  consider  very  serious,  father.'* 


Wncks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


lai 


"  Indeed  I "  replied  Mr.  Grey,  "  then  I  am  all  atten- 


tion," 

"  How  long  do  you  intend  to  remain  a  visitor  at  the 
*  Oaks  ?  *  "  asked  Minna  abruptly. 

The  question  was  so  unexpected  that,  notwithstand- 
ing Mr.  Grey's  customary  coolness,  he  felt  confused  as 
he  replied :  "  Well !  really  I  have  not  given  the  matter  a 
thought.  I  have  not  formed  any  plans  yet.  But  why 
do  you  ask  }  " 

*'  Because,"  said  Minna,  "  I  think  it  will  be  better  if 
you  can  make  arrangements  to  stay  somewhere  else." 

Mr.  Grey  was  fairly  staggered  at  his  daughter's 
words.  He  looked  up  at  her  face  and  saw  that  it  was 
very  white,  but  there  was  also  a  very  determined  ex- 
pression in  her  eyes. 

"What  is  it  ^  what  is  the  matter.?"  he  stammered  ; 
"  have  you  grown  tired  of  me  so  soon  }  " 

"  Very  tired,"  said  Minna ;  "  I  wish  you  had  never 


come. 

"  Well,  by  Jove  ! "  replied  Mr.  Grey,  resuming  his 
usual  cool  manner,  "  you  are  a  devilish  hospitable  sort  of 
woman  to  speak  to  a  guest  in  this  way,  more  particularly 
when  that  guest  is  your  own  father.  Pray,  what  is  your 
reason  ?  " 

"  I  am  very  sorry,  indeed,  father,  to  be  obliged  to  say 
what  I  have  done ;  but  I  am  quite  in  earnest." 

"  I  have  no  doubt  you  are  ;  but  you  have  not  stated 
the  reason.  What  crime  have  I  committed  ?  What 
serious  wrong-doing  have  I  beeu  guilty  of  to  call  down 
upon  me  your  displeasure  ?  " 

"  Shall  I  speak  plainly,  father }  or  would  it  not  be 
better  for  us  to  separate  without  ciny  hard  words  passing 
between  us?" 


\\ 


192 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


h 


'*  Well !  let  me  see.     You  tell  me  to  leave  your  house 
at  short  notice.     I  rather  think  it  would  be  better  to  let  I 
me  know  why  I  am  treated  like  a  common  tramp.     I 
think  it  would  be  more  satisfactory — to  me," 

"Then,  father,"    said  Minna  firmly,  "it  is  because 
you  are  destroying  my  happiness.     You  have  come  be-| 
tween  me  and  my  husband  ;  you  have  enticed  him  to 
neglect  his  home  for  other  pleasures.     If  you  remain 
here  you  will  ruin  him — and  me."  j 

"And  pray,  what  has  put  this  absurd  nonsense  into 
your  head  } "  I 

"Absurd   nonsense!"  exclaimed  Minna,  now  fully 
roused  ;  "  do  you  suppose  that  I  am  blind — that  I  am  ani 
idiot  not  to  have  seen  what  has  been  going  on  ever  since 
you  canie.^     My  husband  before  your  arrival  attended 
Strictly  to  his  business.     Does  he  do  that   now.?     He| 
never  came  home  intoxicated  to  break  mypeaceof  mind. 
How  often  since  you  came  has  he  been  under  the  influ- 
ence of  wine  }     Does  he  spend  his  evenings  with  me  asi| 
he  used  to  do  befop*  you  becime  our  guest }     Is  he  the 
same  happy,  cheerful  man  he  was  ere  you  appeared  to 
lead  him  astray }     Is  it  not  very  strange  that  ever  since 
you  entered  this  house  my  husband  has  been  going  to 
the  bad  }     Who  then  is  to  blame  if  not  you  "i  " 

"I  should  SEly,  taking  everything  into  consideration," 
replied  Mr.  Grey,  coolly,  "  that  George  Selby  is  i*espon- 
sible  for  his  own  actions.     He  is  not  quite  a  bstby." 

"No,"  said  Minna,  "  he  is  not  a  biby,  although  in 
your  hands  he  may  be  weak  as  one.  He  is  iloble,  gene- 
rous and  warm-hearted,  too  ready  to  triist  tho^e  whom 
he  regards  as  friends.  In  the  handfe  of  a  cold,  calculat- 
ing rrian  like  you,  he  inay,  indeed,  be  a  baby.** 

Mr.  Grey   laughed  aloud.     "  By  Jove  i "  hfe  ^aid,  "  I 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


.7\ 


198 


nonsense  into 


wish  Selby  only  heard  you.    He'd  be  delighted,  I  am 


sure. 

"  Father,"  cried  Minna,  her  face  white  with  sup- 
pressed emotion,  "  do  not  madden  me.  I  know  you  are 
cruel,  but  spare  me  from  your  cruelty  now.  You  have 
done  enough  mischief  already.  Either  you  will  leave 
this  house  to-night,  or  I  will." 

"  You  are  certainly  a  very  dutiful  daughter,"  remarked 
Mr.  Grey  in  a  mocking  tone. 

"  I  tried  to  be  a  dutiful  daughter  to  you.  I  intend  to 
be  a  dutiful  wife  now..  It  is  my  wish  that  you  do  not 
remain  longer  in  this  house  ;  my  husband  will  grant  me 
my  wish  if  I  ask  him." 

"And  so  you  wish  to  turn  your  father  from  your 
doors.  I  suppose  this  is  in  accordance  with  your 
mother's  teachings.  I  certainly  thought  you  had  been 
taught  differently  from  that." 

"  Oh !  father,"  cried  Minna,  "why  are  you  so  cruel? 
Why  will  you  always  insult  the  memory  of  poor  mother, 
who  was  ever  good  and  patient  towards  you  ?     Do  you 
think  I  suffer  no  pain  in  speaking  to  you  as  I  have  done  ?  I 
Do  you  suppose  I  have  no  feeling  of  regret  at  parting ! 
with  you,  my  father,  in  this  way  ?   Give  me  only  a  pledge ' 
that  you  will  not  again  seek  to  lead  George  astray,  that 
you  will  not  come  between  him  and  me,  and  no  daughter 
will  be  prouder  or  happier  in  having  her  father  near  her 
than  I  will  be." 

"  I  certainly  must  say,"  replied  Mr.  Grey,  "  that  you 
have  surprised  me ;  you  have  been  very  plain-spoken  in- 
I  deed.  I  will  never  forget  it  as  long  as  I  live.  I  will 
I  never  forgive  you  for  it.  I  will  go  and  pack  my  things 
at  once ;  perhaps  you  will  permit  Tim  to  drive  me  to  the 
I  city.     I  will   acquaint  Selby  that  you  have  kicked  me 

13 


I ; 


!:!.« 


? 


m 


i>a 


194 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


out  of  the  house,"  saying  which  he  strode  out  of  the 
room,   leaving  Minna  overwhehned  at    what    she  had  \ 
done.  ^ 

For  many  minutes  she  sat  in  the  library  thinking 
over  the  events  of  the  last  half  hour ;  then  she  rose, 
saying : — 

"  It  is  all  for  the  best ;  but  I  am  sorry  I  was  obliged 
to  do  it." 

When  Richard  Grey  reached  the  city  he  went  direct 
to  George  Selby,  and  said  to  him  in  a  joking  manner : — 

"I  say, Selby,  I  have  just  received  my  walking-ticket 
from  your  house.  I  am  once  more,  as  you  see  me, 
homeless  and  a  wanderer.  But,  by  George  !  Minna  gave 
me  a  raking  over  on  your  account.'* 

"  I  am  sorry  for  it,  old  man,"  replied  Selby ;  "  but  the 
fact  is,  my  wife  thinks  that  you  and  I  are  too  thick  to- 
gether for  my  good.  Women  are  queer  creatures  ;  once 
they  get  a  thing  into  their  head  you  cannot  reason  with 
them.  I  sa\  j  other  day  that  you'd  have  to  go,  or 
else  there  wouid  be  war.  But  I  say,  Grey,  you  and  I 
need  not  be  bad  friends  over  it.  I  hope  you  did  not 
quarrel  with  Minna." 

"  Well,  we  had  pretty  high  words,  and  I  don't  think 
you'll  ever  see  me  inside  your  doors  again." 

"  By  Jove !  I'm  sorry ;  I  feel  very  uncomfortable 
about  it ;  never  had  a  fellow  turned  out  of  my  house  in 
that  way  before  ;  but  say,  Grey,  what  was  the  use  of  my 
interfering .?  it  would  have  made  it  very  unpleasant  all 
around,  and  I  was  in  hopes  you  and  she  wouhl  patch  it 
up  between  you  ;  but  you  haven't,  and  it's  altogether 
deuced  unpleasant — what's  to  be  done  }  " 

"  Oh  !  never  mind  me,  Selby.  Of  course,  it's  devilish 
unpleasant  to  be  turned  out  by  one's  own  daughter ;  but 


■"^^"-ir^ 


Wrecks  i/i  the  Sea  of  Life. 


195 


I  don't  blame  you  ;  and  she'll  feel  sorry  for  what  she  has 
done,  when  she  comes  to  think  over  it.  I'll  take  rooms 
somewhere." 

Mr.  Grey,  then  induced  Selby  to  leave  the  office  and 
accompany   him   to  a  favorite  resort,  where  they  sat  \ 
chatting  and  drinking  t(^ether  for  some  time.     Minna  i 
had  not  succeeded  in  separating  her  husband  altogether 
from  the  influence  of  his  father-in-law. 


y;  "but  the 
00  thick  to- 
itures  ;  once 
reason  with 
VQ  to  go,  or 
,  you  and  I 
,^ou  did  not 


J 


19a 


Wr^cJts  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

The  time  had  come  for  Mrs.  Rolph  to  carry  out  her 
scheme  of  revenge  on  Selby,  and  she  resolved  to  take  ad- 
vantage of  the  opportunity  offered  her.  Rufus  Holt, 
who  had  continued  to  be  a  constant  visitor  at  the  "  Oaks," 
was,  of  course,  aware  of  Selby's  dissipation,  and  of  the 
neglect  shown  by  him  towards  his  young  wife.  These 
facts  he  had  communicated  to  Mrs.  Rolph,  who  thereupon 
urged  him  to  be  more  than  ever  attentive  to  Minna. 
While  Mr.  Grey  had  been  a  guest  at  the  "  Oaks/'  the  widow, 
for  reasons  best  known  to  herself,  had  abstained  from 
visiting  there ;  but  the  moment  she  heard  that  he  had 
left  under  peculiar  circumstances  (a  fact  which  Holt  had 
found  out  in  some  way),  she  decided  upon  making  an 
effort  to  cultivate  Minna's  friendship.  Accordingly  she 
called  at  the  "  Oaks,"  and  made  herself  very  agreeable  to 
its  young  mistress ;  and  by  repeated  visits  and  taking  ad- 
vantage of  every  opportunity  to  show  a  desire  to  be 
friendly,  she  finally  worked  her  way  into  a  place  in 
Minna's  confidence.  Then  she  made  good  use  of  the 
advantage  she  had  gained  until  she  and  Minna  became 
almost  inseparable.  Had  Selby  not  been  under  the  in- 
fluence of  his  dissipated  habits,  he  would  have  prevented 
this  intimacy  between  his  wife  and  Mrs.  Rolph  ;  but 
alas  !  the  dismissal  of  Mr.  Grey  from  the  "  Oaks  "  had 
only  caused  the  temporary  cessation  of  his  gambling  and 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


197 


drinking  propensities  ;  and  in  a  short  time  after  her 
father's  departure  from  the  house,  Minna  discovered  that 
her  husband  had  resumed  his  unfortunate  habits  of  in- 
temperance. Hardly  an  evening  passed  now  that  she 
did  not  miss  him  from  her  side,  and  in  his  place  Rufus 
Holt  too  frequently  found  it  convenient  to  be  present. 
Minna,  perfectly  innocent  herself,  never  dreamed  that 
she  was  doing  wrong  in  allowing  these  constant  visits 
of  her  husband's  friend  to  take  place ;  but  there  were 
those  who  observed  and  commented  on  them  to  her 
disadvantage. 

Rufus  Holt  had  begun  to  entertain  a  passion  for 
Minna,  which,  however,  he  took  good  care  to  conceil,  as 
there  was  something  in  Minna's  manner  which  ttM  him 
that  he  would  be  committing  a  fatal  error  if  he  ever 
allowed  the  slightest  familiarity  to  appear  in  his  conduct 
towards  her.  He  was,  however,  only  awaiting  his  oppor- 
tunity, which  he  felt  confident  would  come,  if  Selby 
continued  his  present  neglect  of  his  young  wife.  Mrs. 
Rolph  also,  who  knew  Holt's  failings,  had  warned  him 
against  approaching  Minna  in  anything  but  a  respectful 
manner,  and  he  therefore  had  to  be  doubly  careful  in  his 
conduct  at  the  "  Oaks." 

Hardly  a  week  passed  now  without  Minna  and  the 
wido\y  exchanging  visits,  and  the  latter  made  good  use 
of  the  influence  she  had  obtained  over  Selby's  wife  to 
establish  herself  on  a  friendly  footing.  It  may  appear 
strange  to  our  readers  that  Mrs.  Rolph,  a  woman  whom 
Selby  had  warned  Minna  against  before  his  marriage, 
should  succeed  in  becoming  so  intimate  as  she  did  at 
the  "Oaks  ; "  but  in  order  to  account  for  it  they  must  con- 
sider the  circumstances  of  the  case,  tn  the  first  place, 
Selby  was  >way  a  great  deal  from  home,  and  Minna  had 


^\ 


198 


£ 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


few  opportunities  to  confide  in  him  and  ask  his  advice, 
therefore  he  was  unaware  of  the  extent  to  which  the 
friendship  between  his  wife  and  Mrs.  Rolph  had  grown. 
In  the  next  place,  Minna  felt  so  utterly  alone  in  the 
misery  of  her  position — she  felt  her  husband's  neglect 
so  deeply  that  she  was  glad  almost  of  any  friend  on 
whom  to  rely  for  comfort.  It  must  also  be  remembered 
that  she  knew  nothing  actually  wrong  about  the  widow, 
although  at  first  she  had  not  entertained  a  favorable 
opinion  of  her,  and  consequently,  when  she  found  her 
extending  the  hand  of  kindness  and  comfort,  she  in  her 
helplessness  was  glad  to  accept  it,  and  to  forget  any  feel- 
ing she  might  have  cherished  at  one  time  against  her, 
when  it  was  unsupported  by  any  evidence  of  wrong-doing* 
Mrs.  Rolph  was  also  shrewd  enough  to  always  have  a 
good  word  to  say  in  favor  of  Selby — she  was  ever  ready 
to  frame  some  excuse  for  his  neglect,  and  to  tender  a 
hope  that  he  would  yet  see  the  error  of  his  ways  and  be- 
come like  his  old  self.  Minna  felt  grateful  to  her  for 
these  words  of  comfort,  and  they  served  niore  than  any- 
thing else  to  cement  her  feeling  of  friendship  towards 
the  widow. 

Richard  Grey,  of  course,  never  visited  the  "  Oaks," 
and  Mrs.  Rolph  was  therefore  spared  the  unpleasantness 
of  meeting  him.  She  had  met  him,  however,  in  New 
York,  and  when  she  had  seen  how  changed  he  had  be- 
come, how  utterly  fallen  he  was,  and  perceived  the  effects 
of  dissipation  which  were  evident  in  his  personal  ap- 
pearance, she  had  given  him  to  understand  very  plainly 
that  there  could  be  no  renewal  of  their  former  intimacy, 
SQ  far  a^  ishe  was  concerned,  and  when  she  found  that  he 
and  Selby  were  as  thick  together  as  ever,  notwithstand- 
ing the  quarrel  that  had  taken  place  with  Minna,  and 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


1 


the  subsequent  dismission  of  Grey  from  the  "  Oaks,"  she 
felt  more  convinced  than  ever  that  George  Selby  had 
been  at  the  bottom  of  his  father-in-law's  ruin.  She  cer- 
tainly was  very  far  astray  in  her  calculations,  but  she  did 
not  know  the  truth  of  the  matter  as  we  do,  and  she  was 
only  too  ready  to  find  an  excuse  for  condemning  Selby, 
whom  she  hated  as  much  for  his  desertion  of  herself  as 
for  having  caused,  as  she  supposed,  her  separation  from 
Grey. 

One  day,  when  Mrs.  Rolph  and  Minna  were  sitting  to- 
gether at  the  "Oaks,"  and  after  the  latter  had  been  pour- 
ing her  troubles  into  the  willing  ear  of  the  former,  the 
widow  remarked  that  it  would  be  a  good  idea  to  give 
Selby  a  fright  in  order  to  bring  him  to  his  senses. 

"  But,"  said  Minna,  "  I  would  not  like  to  do  anything 
which  might  annoy  George.  I  am  in  hopes  that  some 
day  he  will  realize  how  much  he  is  away  from  home,  antl 
how  lonely  I  am,  and  when  he  does,  he  will  abandon  his 
present  wild  life.  He  has  a  good  heart,  Mrs.  Rolph, 
only  he  is  so  easily  led  away." 

"  He  might  certainly  be  annoyed  at  first,  if  you  did 
what  I  was  going  to  propose  ;  but  I  think  it  would  lead 
him  to  consider  the  injustice  he  is  doing  to  himself  and 
you.  I  know  he  is  good-hearted,  but  he  is  very  thought- 
less. He  is  kind  to  a  fault,  Mrs.  Selby  ;  he  was  the  same 
when  I  knew  him  in  St.  Louis." 

"  He  has  often  told  me,"  rejoined  Minna,  "  that  other 
husbands  leavp  their  wives  just  as  much  as  he  does  me, 
and  that  he  is  r  o  worse  than  other  men.  Perhaps  I  am  too 
exacting  ;  but  I  do  miss  him  so  much  in  the  evenings." 

"  Well !  well !  my  dear,  do  not  fret  too  much  about  it. 
He  will  get  tired  of  his  gay  life,  and  then  he'll  be  glad 
to  come  back  to  you." 


mm 


200 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


"  But  do  all  husbands  treat  their  wives  in  the  way  he 
says  ? "  asked  Minna. 

"  A  great  many  *  do,  Mrs.  Selby,  far  too  many,  my 
dear ;  they  are  very  attentive,  very  loving  during  court 
ship,  but  after  marriage  they  too  often  forget  their 
promise  to  love,  protect  and  cherish.  Many  a  husband 
has  cause  to  regret  in  his  after-life  that  he  did  not 
cherish  the  society  of  his  wife  during  the  first  years  of 
his  married  life,  when  she  was  tender,  loving  and  trust- 
ing. Neglect  will  turn  the  best  wife  into  a  cold  and 
careless  woman." 

"  Oh  I  I  hope  I  never  will  be  like  that,"  said  Minna. 

"  I  don't  think  you  will,  Mrs.  Selby,  for  your  husband 
will  see  the  error  of  his  ways  ere  that  happens  ;  only 
don't  take  things  too  much  to  heart.  Now,  do  you  know 
what  I  would  do,  if  I  were  in  your  place." 

•*  If  you  can  tell  me  anything  that  will  bring  him  back 
to  me,  do  so,"  said  Minna  sadly,  "  and  I  will  do  it." 

"  Oh !  it  is  only  a  very  innocent  trick  I  meant  to 
propose.  It  was  simply  to  keep  out  of  his  way  for  a  day, 
and  leave  a  note  where  he  would  be  sure  to  observe  it, 
saying  that  his  neglect  had  driven  you  away  from  him. 
Then,  when  you  had  frightened  him  sufficiently,  you  could 
come  out  of  your  hiding-place,  throw  your  arms  round 
his  neck,  and  he  would  be  so  glad  to  see  you  back,  that 
he  would  forgive  the  practical  joke.  It  would,  hpwever, 
set  him  thinking  about  his  own  conduct,  and  would  be  a 
good  lesson  foi  him." 

**  Oh  !  I  never  could  do  that.  I  could  not  ru;  i  tlje  risk. 
It  might  only  sever  us  completely.  Oh  !  no,  Mi;s.  Rolph, 
I  could  not  play  that  joke  on  my  husband." 

"  Nonsense,"  said  the  widow,  "  you  weed  not  leave 
the  house.    When  he  finds  that  you  never  had  any  in- 


■^■Pf 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


201 


tention  of  running  away,  he  cafinot  possribly  feel  angryj 
Come,  we'll  compose  the  letter  just  for  a  little  fun,  and 
then  we'll  consider  about  sending  it,,  after  it  is  written." 
Mrs.  Rolph  then  turned  the  matter  into  a  good  joke, 
and  laughingly  persuaded  Minna  to  sit  down  at  her  desk 
and  write  the  following  letter  at  her  dictation  : 

"  My  dear  Husband, 

"  I  cannot  bear  your  indifference  and  neglect  any  longer. 
I  am  so  miserable  and  unhappy,  that  I  often  wish  myself  in 
my  grave.  I  feel  that  you  have  ceased  to  love  me.  Why  did 
you  ever  marry  me,  to  cause  me  so  much  un happiness  ?  1  am 
so  lonely — a  deserted  wife — I  cannot  bear  it.  I  have  gone 
away  to  find  a  home  elsewhere.  I  must  have  excitement  to 
drown  the  pain  I  feel  in  my  heart,  I  am  going  out  to  battle 
with  the  world.  I  prefer  such  a  life  to  remaining  here — my 
love  spurned,  my  happiness  destroyed.  I  am  going  away,  a 
miserable  woman.  Good-by,  George  ;  may  God  bless  and 
make  you  a  better  man  ! 

"  Your  loving  but  unloved  wife, 

"  Minna." 

"  There,"  said  Mrs.  Rolph,  *•  that  is  strong  enough  I 
think  to  frighten  him." 

Minna  had  written  the  letter,  and  signed  her  name 
to  it  mechanically;  but  when  the  widow  took  it  and  read 
it  aloud,  shfi  rose  and  sad,  very  seriously: 

"  We  will  destroy  that  letter,  Mrs.  Rolph.  I  do  not 
even  like  to  think  of  it  as  a  joke.  I  do  not  like  decep- 
tion, and  this  would  be  the  most  cruel  deception  I  could 
practis^e  on  my  husband." 

"  I  think  you  are  right,  Mrs.  Selby.  It  would  not  do. 
It  was  only  an  idea  which  entered  my  mind.  No  harm, 
however,  has  been  done,"  and  as  she  spoke  she  crumpled 
the  paper  in  her  hand. 


1-%I 


ll 


202 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


V 


"  I  feel  quite  sure  you  meant  it  for  t'^.e  best,"  replied 
Minna,  "  but  I  am  glad  you  agree  with  me." 

Mrs.  Rolph  now  appeared  to  search  for  something, 
and*  presently  said  :  "  I  must  have  left  my  handkerchief 
in  the  library  ;  I  will  run  and  get  it."  Minna,  who  was 
standing  opposite  the  widow,  at  once  said :  "  Don't  dis- 
turb yourself,  Mrs.  Rolph,  I'll  go  and  bring  it,"  saying 
which  she  turned  and  left  the  room. 

The  moment  Minna's  back  was  turned  the  widow 
hastily  slipped  the  crumpled  letter  into  her  bosom,  and 
then,  seizing  a  sheet  of  paper  which  had  some  lines 
written  on  it,  she  proceeded  to  tear  it  into  minute  frag- 
ments, which  she  allowed  to  drop  into  her  lap. 

"There!"  she  exclaimed,  as  Minna  re-entered  the 
room,  *'  I  have  destroyed  your  letter,"  and  she  pointed  to 
the  fragments  lying  on  her  dress. 

"  Ah  ! "  said  Minna,  "  we  ought  to  have  burned  it — I 
will  do  so  yet ; "  and  she  knelt  before  Mrs.  Rolph  and 
gathered  the  tiny  bits  of  paper  in  her  hand,  saying,  as 
she  did  so,  "  I  could  not  find  your  handkerchief.  Are 
you  sure  you  left  it  in  the  library  .^  " 

The  widow  rose  from  her  chair,  and  disclosed  the 
fact  that  she  had  been  sitting  on  the  missing  article. 

Minna  carried  the  torn  letter  out  of  the  room  and 
burned  it,  being  very  careful  to  see  that  every  bit  was 
consumed.  Mrs.  Rolph's  nervous  fingers,  howevv^.r,  had 
made  it  impossible  to  discern  any  of  the  writing,  so 
minute  were  the  fragments  which  Minna  gathered  and 
destroyed. 

The  widow  now  held  in  her  possession  the  key  to  the 
plot  against  Selby's  happinejs,  which  she  intended  to 
put  into  execution  at  an  early  day ;  and  so  relentless 
was  this  cruel,  vindictive  woman,  that  she  never  hesi- 
tated to  sacrifice  the  innocent  young  wife  who  trusted 


— .  .^•;:3»u""'«»>'i'"  "" 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


203 


and  confided  in  her,  so  long  as  she  could  obtain  her  re- 
venge on  the  husband. 

When  Mrs.  Rolph  had  taken  her  departure,  Minna 
sat  for  a  long  time  thinking  over  the  letter  she  had  been 
induced  to  write,  and  she  dwelt  with  great  satisfaction 
on  the  thought  of  its  having  been  destroyed.  Little  did 
she  dream  that  it  was  being  treasured  by  her  late  visitor 
as  a  weapon  to  be  used  against  her — that  it  was  to  be 
the  means  of  causing  her  untold  misery  in  the  future. 
Unsuspicious  of  any  evil  intent  on  the  part  of  Mrs. 
Rolph,  she  still  could  not  divest  herself  of  the  idea  that 
the  widow  had  acted  very  injudiciously  in  having  per- 
suaded her  to  write  the  letter  at  all,  and  she  blamed  her- 
self for  having  written  the  words  she  had  so  unthinkingly 
done.  She  almost  felt  as  if  she  had  committed  a  great 
wrong  against  her  husband  ;  and  so  strong  was  this  feel- 
ing in  her  mind,  that  she  resolved  to  make  another 
appeal  to  him,  to  win  him  back,  if  possible.  She  had 
lately  begun  to  think  that  Selby  did  not  love  her  ;  that 
he  had  become  tired  of  her,  and  that  she  had  not  proved 
herself  a  suitable  wife  for  him.  She  even  thought  that 
perhaps  she  was  in  some  way  the  cause  of  driving  him 
so  much  away  from  home  ;  and  yet  she  could  not  bring 
to  mind  any  c  :se  for  such  a  state  of  affairs.  She  had 
endeavored  to  be  patient  with  him,  and  in  every  way 
within  her  power  had  tried  to  make  the  "  Oaks  "  attract- 
ive and  pleasant  for  him. 

Slic  was  still  ruminating  in  this  way  when  Selby 
made  his  appearance,  ha^'ing  come  home  from  the  city 
earlier  than  usual. 

"  I  am  not  going  back,  to-night,  Minna,"  he  said  ;  "  I 
am  going  to  have  one  evening  at  home,  my  dear.  I  have 
been  an  awful  truant  lately ;  have  I  not,  wific  ? " 

"  Oh  !  George,  I  am  so  glad  you  are  going  to  stay 


'  i 


h  i\ 


[^ 


'w 


Y'^' r-ri^^. 


':.:M 


m 


V 


204 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


with  ine.  I  am  so  lonely  when  you  are  not  here."  The' 
tears  filled  her  eyes  as  she  spoke,  but  they  were  tears  of 
gladness.  Then,  springing  up  from  her  seat,  she  threw 
her  arms  round  her  husband^s  neck  and  kissed  him. 
"  Now,"  she  said,  "  I'll  go  and  see  that  dinner  is  served 
at  once,  and  then  we  will  have  such  a  nice,  pleasant 
evening  together.  I  have  lots  oi;  news  to  tell  you  about 
all  sorts  of  things ; "  and  the  young  wife,  happy  as  a 
child  in  anticipation  of  the  pleasure  she  would  enjoy 
that  evening  in  her  husband's  society,  hurried  away  to 
see  thkt  everything  was  carefully  prepared  for  his 
comfort. 

Once  only  the  thought  of  the  letter  she  had  written 
at  Mrs.  Rolph's  suggestica  occurred  to  her  as  she  flitted 
about  attending  to  every  little  want  of  her  husband ;  and 
as  she  caught  him  watching  her  movements  with  a 
pleased  and  happy  expression,  she  felt  like  a  guilty 
mortal,  and  blushed  at  the  recollection  of  the  words  she 
had  penned.  But  her  unpleasant  thoughts  soon  gave 
place  to  a  feeling  of  happiness,  as  George  Selby,  after 
dinner,  lovingly  threw  his  arm  around  her  waist,  and 
proposed  that  they  should  go  and  have  a  quiet  chat  in 
the  library  while  he  enjoyed  his  evening  ?*nioke. 

Minna  was  full  of  tender  emotion.  Her  heart  was  full. 
Her  husband  had  never  appeared  so  dear  to  her  as  he 
did  on  that  occasion.  He  was  so  gentle,  so  loving  in 
his  manner,  that  it  seemed  like  a  dream  to  her ;  she 
could  hardly  believe  it  real,  so  different  was  it  from  the 
lonely  life  she  had  been  leading. 

When  Selby  had  settled  himself  in  his  big  arm 
chair,  and  had  lit  his  favorite  pipe,  Minna  drew  her  work- 
table  from  the  corner  and  prepared  herself  to  enjoy  a 
pleasant  evening. 


»' 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


205 


It  was  a  break  in  the  life  of  dissipation  Selby  was 
leading,  and  he  enjoyed  the  quiet  rest.  He  had  not  gone 
to  such  a  length  as  to  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that  he  had 
neglected  his  young  wife.  He  had  suffered  many  qualms 
of  conscience  on  that  point,  and  now  that  he  saw  her  so 
radiant  and  cheerful  beside  him,  he  too  felt  a  degree  of 
happiness  which  he  had  not  felt  for  many  a  day. 

Minna  kept   her  husband    interested   and  amused. 
She  rattled  a)Vay  in  all  the  exulDcrance  of  her  spirits 
until  she  had  Selby  laughing  heartily  at  her  sallies  of 
Wit  and  humor.     Sometimes  it  would  be  some  ridiculous 
escapade  of  Tim  Hucklebury's,  who,  notwithstanding  his 
retired  and  quiet  habits,  would  now  and  again  get  him- 
self into  trouble  with  the  other  servants,  and  frequently 
committed  some  odd  pranks  upon  them  out  of  revenge. 
Tim's  especial  horror  was  the  cook,  with  whom  he  was 
continually  in  hot  water,  and  on  whom  he  loved  to  play 
practical  jokes.     Then  Minna  would  relate  some  of  herj 
experience  with  the  visitors  at  the  "  Oaks, '  and  amongst ! 
other  things  mentioned  the  frequency  of  Holt's  visits,  j 
which  she  was  beginning  to  become  tired  of.  j 

Selby,  however,  defended  his  friend,  and  Minna,  not| 
wishing  that  any  unpleasant  topic  should  be  discussed, 
immediately  said  that  of  course  she  was  ready  to  receive 
Holt  as  her  husband's  friend,  but  could  not  refrain  from 
describing  him  as  an  idle  good-for-nothing.  She  then 
spoke  of  Mrs.  Rolph's  intimacy  at  the  "  Oaks,"  but  was 
rather  surprised  at  Selby* s  warmth  as  he  warned  her 
against  the  widow.  Holt,  he  said,  was  an  angel  in  com- 
parison to  her,  and  he  strongly  advised  her  not  to  en- 
courage lier  visits.  Minna  immediately  thought  of  the 
letter  Mrs.  Rolph  had  dictated  to  her ;  and  somehow  she 
began  to  think  that  she  had  done  wrong  in  countenano- 


I 


i 


<p«i 


I 


206 


IVrecJts  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


ing  the  widow  as  much  as  she  had.  She  immediately 
promised  Selby  to  be  more  careful,  and  that  she  would 
in  future  discourage  Mrs.  Rolplh's  visits  as  much  as 
possible,  without  showing  her  any  rudeness. 

And  so  the  husband  and  wife  passed  the  evening, 
chatting  on  various  topics,  some  serious,  others  mirthful. 
To  Minna  it  was  such  a  bright  change  from  her  recent 
loneliness  that  she  forgot  her  sorrow  completely  in  her 
present  happiness. 

The  evening  succeeding  the  one  we  have  described, 
Seiby  did  not  make  his  appearance,  and  Minna  felt  very 
much  disappointed.  Rufus  Holt,  however,  presented 
himself,  much  to  her  annoyance,  as  she  would  have  pre- 
ferred being  alone.  She  could  not  tell  at  first  whether 
it  was  her  disinclination  for  his  society,  or  whether  she 
had  become  prejudiced  against  him  ;  but  it  seemed  to  her 
that  Holt*s  manner  was  not  the  same  towards  her.  He 
was  inclined  to  be  more  familiar  in  his  conversation  and 
conduct,  so  much  so  that  she  regarded  him  once  or  twice 
with  surprise.  The  feeling  probably  of  disappointment 
at  her  husband's  absence,  causing  her  to  look  less  favor- 
ably on  Holt's  visit  that  evening,  had  something  to  do 
with  prejudicing  her  against  him,  and  prevented  her 
from  taking  any  notice  of  her  visitor's  familiarity  until 
he  gave  an  unmistakable  proof  of  his  intentions.  She 
happened  to  drop  the  berlin  wool  with  which  she  was 
working,  and  Holt,  in  handing  it  back  to  her,  caught  her 
hand  and  pressed  it. 

"Ah!"  he  said,  "if  I  had  only  been  fortunate 
enough  to  have  won  this  prize  !  " 

In  a  moment  Minna  sprang  to  her  feet,  and  facing 
him,  her  eyes  all  aglow,  her  cheeks  burning  with  the 
blush  of  indignation,  and  her  hand  pointing  to  the  door, 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life* 


207 


sn   fortunate 


"  Mr.  Holt/*  she  said,  "  leave  this  room  at  once  ;  you 
are  a  miserable  coward  and  a  scoundrel,  to  insult  a 
woman  when  her  husband  is  not  here  to  chastise  you. 
Don't  say  one  word  !  Leave  this  instant,  or  I  will  call 
the  servants  to  turn  you  out." 

Holt  had  taken  too  much  wine,  and  had  not  displayed 
his  usual  caution.  His  passion  for  Minna,  so  long  kept 
under  check,  had  in  art  unguarded  moment  displayed 
itself.  It  was  not  so  much  the  words  he  had  uttered,  as 
the  vile  look  of  passion  in  his  face,  which  aroused  Minna 
so  suddenly.  To  think  that  the  man  before  her  was  a 
trusted  friend  of  her  husband,  and  that  he  had  dared  to 
insult  her  in  the  way  he  had  done,  she  felt  that  she  could 
strike  him  dead  at  her  feet. 

Holt  tried  to  stammer  out  some  excuse.  He  saw  the 
error  he  had  committed  when  it  was  too  late. 

But  Minna,  stamping  her  foot,  only  pointed  once  more 
to  the  door,  and  said,  "  I  will  give  you  one  minute  to 
leave  the  house,  and  if  you  are  not  gone  in  that  time  I 
will  have  you  beaten,  as  you  deserve,  by  the  servants. 
Go,  you  vile  scoundrel !  '* 

Holt  required  no  further  bidding,  b"*-  hastily  left  the 
room  crCvStfallen,  and  cursing  his  own  folly  and  impru- 
dence ;  and  when  Minna  heard  the  hall  door  close  after 
him,  she  threw  herself  on  the  sofa,  and  burst  into  tears. 
Oh,  how  helpless  she  felt  at  that  moment !  how  cruel  she 
thought  it  was  of  her  husband  to  leave  her  thus  unpro- 
tected !  She  remained  for  hours  waiting  for  Selby  to  come, 
but  he  was  unusually  late  that  night ;  and  when,  worn 
out  from  fatigue,  and  overcome  by  her  feelings  of  indig- 
nation at  the  insult  she  had  received,  she  retired  to  her 
couch,  feelinj^  more  lonely  and  unhappy  than  ever — a 
sad  chang:  fVo:-.i  the  happiness  of  the  previous  night.    ' 


>lj 


■if. 


f 


208 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Ltflt, 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

When  Mrs.  Rolph  learned  from  Holt  the  fatal  blunder 
he  had  committed  at  the  *'  Oaks,"  she  rated  him  soundly, 
and  would  not  listen  to  his  excuse,  that  he  had  acted  under 
the  influence  of  too  much  wine.  "  You  are  a  conceited 
fool,"  she  said  passionately  to  him,  "  and  you  have  prob- 
ably ruined  all  my  plans  by  your  miserable  foolishness. 
Do  you  suppose,  Holt,"  she  added,  "  that  you  are  such 
a  captivating  mortal  that  every  woman  must  bow  down 
and  worship  you  ?  Do  you  think  that  because  you  have 
succeeded  in  winning  the  love  of  one  or  two  girls,  that 
you  can  be  successful  whenever  you  wish?  Are  you 
such  an  ass  as  to  believe,  that  because  you  have  been 
able  to  take  advantage  of  some  who  were  simple  enough 
to  trust  you,  that  you  can  conquer  wherever  you  go? 
You  must  remember,  Rufus  Holt,  there  are  women 
who  can  preserve  their  honor ;  who  can  fight  for  it  to 
the  death  against  such  as  you.  Oh  !  my  dear  precious 
Holt,  you  must  not  think  that  we  poor  creatures  are  all 
simpletons.  We  may  give  way — we  too  often  do  give 
way  to  the  dictates  of  love,  be  it  right  or  be  it  wrong  to 
do  so— we  too  frequently  do  not  stop  to  consider  the  con- 
sequences, but  allow  ourselves  to  be  guided  only  by  that 
power  to  love  which  the  Almighty  has  planted  in  every 
\»^oman's  breast ;  but  when  you  suppose  that  we  can  be 
persuaded  to  succumb  to  vile  passion  such  as  yours,  you 
are  a  fool.     Oh  I  I  know  you,  Holt,  very  well,  and  now  I 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


209 


would  advise  you  to  keep  out  of  Selby's  way,  for  if  he 
hears  from  his  wife  how  you  have  insulted  her,  he  will 
be  apt  to  take  your  life." 

Holt  looked  at   the   widow   in  surprise ;  to  hear  a 
woman  whom  he  knew  to  be  influenced  by  an  easy  code 
of  morals,  speak  as  she   had  done,  was   something   he 
could  not  understand.     It  is  true,  Mrs.  Rolph  was  not 
strict  in  her  ideas  of  morality,  and  had  been  guilty  of 
several  indiscretions  during  her  life ;  but  there  was  a 
time  when  she  had  loved  truly,  only  to  suffer  disappoint- 
ment.    It  is  held  by  some,  that  a  woman  can  only  love 
once  ;  it  seemed  to  be  so   in  her   case,  for  when  she 
found  h  rrself  deceived  by  the  only  man  whom  she  ever 
loved,  she  became  a  heartless,  calculating  woman ;  she 
had  married  Mr.  Rolph  for  his   wealth,  and   since   his 
death  she  had  coquetted  with  many  suitors  for  her  hand. 
She  had  not  been  altogether  discreet  in  her  conduct,  but 
she  was  a  true  woman  of  the  world,  and  knew  how  to 
veil  her  indiscretions.     She  had  indeed  desired  a  union 
with  Richard  Grey,  but  she  had  not  been  actuated  by 
love.     It  was  a  position  in  society  which  she  had  wished 
to  secure  for  herself,  and  she  felt  great  chagrin  when 
Grey  went  altogether  to  the  bad,  as  it  was  not  the  first 
time  she  had  been  disappointed  in  the  same  way.     She 
had  even  hoped  at  one  time  of  Winning  Selby,  and  felt 
extt"eme  bitterness  towards  him  when  she  thought  of  the 
position  she  might   have  occupied   as  mistress   of  the 
"  Oaks." 

Rufus  Holt  for  a  moment  forgot  himself  in  presence 
of  his  benefactress.  "  Well,  by  Jove ! "  he  said,  "  it  is  cer- 
tainly rich  tp  hear  you  speak  in  this  way;  you  are  the 
last  person  I  expected  to  hear  preach  a  sermon  on  love. 

Surely  you  never  experienced  the  tender  passion." 

14 


mmmmmmm 


210 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life* 


"  I  have  a  good  mind  to  serve  you  as  Mrs.  Selby  did, 
and  order  you  from  my  presence,"  said  the  widow  ;  "  but 
you  are  not  worth  the  trouble  ;  now  listen  to  me.  You 
are,  as  you  know,  indebted  to  me  for  a  large  amount,  and 
I  think  I  could  punish  you  for  using  my  name  to  obtain 
money  on  one  occasion,  but  I  will  not  press  my  advan- 
tage, on  one  condition  :  You  must  leave  Niew  York  and 
return  to  St.  Louis  at  once  ;  and  I  will  expect  you  to  do 
just  what  I  bid  you  when  you  are  there.  If  you  refuse, 
look  at  your  position ;  you  may  go  to  Selby  and  tell  him 
anything  you  wish  about  me  ;  you  have  no  proof  to  offer 
against  me  but  your  word  ;  I  am  as  apt  to  be  believed  as 
you  are.  Besides,  you  have  committed  a  folly  which 
places  you  at  rather  a  disadvantage  with  Selby.  Refuse 
to  go  on  with  the  work  I  have  for  you  to  do,  and  I  will 
not  only  stop  your  supplies,  but  I  will  take  up  that  un- 
fortunate case  of  using  my  name  without  my  sanction. 
Now,  Holt,  since  you  have  chosen  to  be  a  little  refrac- 
tory with  me,  I  may  as  well  let  you  know  at  once,  that 
you  are  in  my  power." 

Rufus  Holt  winced  under  Mrs.  Rolph's  threat.  He 
saw  too  plainly  how  completely  he  was  at  the  mercy  of 
the  woman  before  him.  He  answered,  however,  rather 
surlily :  "  You  order  me  about  like  a  mere  machine. 
When  I  was  in  St.  Louis  I  was  shipped  off  to  New 
York  at  a  moment's  notice ;  now,  when  I  am  comfort- 
ably settled  here,  I  am  told  that  I  must  go  to  St. 
Louis.     What  the  deuce  is  your  game,  anyway  } " 

"You  forget  one  thing,  Holt,"  said  the  widow,  "it 
will  be  dangerous  for  you  to  remain  any  longer  in  New 
York.  You  had  better  keep  out  oi  Selby's  way,  for  some 
time  at  least.  As  for  my  game,  as  you  choose  to  call  it, 
you  will  know  all  about  it  when  the  proper  time  comes. 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


211 


In  the  mean  time,  do  you  intend  to  go  to  St.  Louis,  as  I 
wish?" 

"  I  suppose  I  will  have  to  go,"  said  Holt,  moodily. 

"  Then  you  had  better  leave  Ne'r  York  as  soon  as 
possible.  I  will  write  you  when  you  are  in  St.  Louis, 
and  you  can  be  governed  by  my  letters  what  to  do 
there." 

Rufus  Holt  would  gladly  have  released  himself  from 
the  thraldom  of  Mrs.  Rolph,  but  he  did  not  dare  to  take 
such  a  step,  although,  at  the  same  time,  he  conceived  a 
feeling  of  bitter  hostility  towards  her.  He,  however,  j 
left  New  York  the  next  day,  and  Selby  was  surprised  at 
his  sudden  departure  without  saying  good-by  to  him. 

Minna  had  refrained  from  informing  her  husband  of 
the  insult  offered  her  by  Holt,  from  a  desire  not  to 
cause  him  pain.  He  had  so  often  defended  Holt,  and 
had  seemed  so  anxious  to  have  him  as  a  visitor  at  the 
"Oaks,"  that  she  did  not  wish  to  appear  to  upbraid  him  j 
for  introducing  such  a  friend  into  the  house.  Selby, 
therefore,  remained  in  ignorance  of  Holt's  duplicity  to 
him,  and  did  not  learn  for  years  of  the  treachery  which 
his   supposed  friend  had  attempted  towards  him. 

During  all  this  time,  Richard  Grey  had  continued 
his  course  of  dissipation  in  New  York.  He  gradually  sunk 
lower  and  lower  in  the  scale  of  respectability,  until  even 
George  Selby  felt  ashamed  of  his  acquaintance.  The 
truth  is,  he  had  become  a  perfect  drag  on  his  son-in-law, 
and  appeared  to  have  lost  every  particle  of  honor  and 
pride  which  he  had  ever  possessed.  His  intemperance 
had  played  fearful  havoc  with  him,  and  caused  him  to  re- 
sort to  almost  any  act  of  meanness  in  order  to  obtain 
money  to  carry  him  on.  His  daughter  Minna  was  un- 
aware of  the  extent  to  which  her  father's  debasement 


,1  /, 


212 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


liad  gone.  She  had  relented  towards  him,  and  had  en- 
deavored  on  several  occasions  to  become  reconciled  with 
him  ;  but  he  had  spurned  her  offers,  and  although, 
through  the  instrumentality  of  Tim,  who  still  retained 
his  affection  for  his  old  master,  she  had  often  succeeded 
in  doing  her  father  a  service,  in  the  way  of  replenishing 
his  empty  purse,  she  did  not  know  that  he  was  becoming 
so  degraded  as  he  was.  Tim  always  managed  to  convey 
the  money  which  Minna  sent  to  her  father,  without  al- 
lowing him  to  know  the  source  from  whence  it  came ; 
and  Mr.  Grey,  who  was  not  very  particular  in  such  mat- 
ters, gladly  accepted  the  assistance  without  inquiring 
how  Tim  procured  it.  He  had  a  feeling  that  Minna  was 
the  sender,  but  as  he  did  not  wish  to  acknowledge  this 
fact,  he  quietly  took  the  money  without  asking  any  ques- 
tions about  it.  Tim,  of  course,  was  aware  of  Mr.  Grey's 
condition,  but  he  carefully  withheld  the  knowledge  from 
his  mistress.  No  one  had  felt  more  grieved  at  the 
rupture  between  Minna  and  her  father  than  he,  iand  in 
his  own  peculiar  way  he  had  more  than  once  tried  to 
bring  them  together,  but  without  success.  Minna,  When 
she  found  that  her  father's  departure  from  the  "  Oaks  " 
had  not  resulted  in  his  leaving  New  York,  and  that  it  had 
caused  no  change  in  Selby's  mode  of  life,  regretted  that 
she  had  quarrelled  with  him,  and  wished  that  she  had 
not  acted  so  harshly.  She  began  to  think  that  perhaps 
she  might  have  exercised  more  control  by  keeping  him 
at  the  "  Oaks." 

Selby,  however,  had  become  tired  of  Grey's  impor- 
tunities for  money,  and  in  consequence  a  split  in  their 
friendship  had  taken  place.  Grey,  when  this  happened, 
began  to  go  down  hill  very  fast,  until  his  son-in-law 
offered   to  advance  him  a  sum  of  money  if  he  would 


^^iaS^^\ 


Wreaks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


213 


leave  New  York,  and  not  disgrace  him  altogether.  Grey 
at  first  showed  some  feeling  of  indignation  at  Selby's 
offer,  but  it  was  short-lived.  He  saw  plainly  that  his  i 
chances  of  obtaining  further  assistance  from  his  soq-in- 
law  were  very  slim,  and  so  he  concluded  to  accept  what- 
ever he  could  get  and  leave  New  York. 

He  once  more  thought  of  Australia,  and  the  chance 
of  meeting  Langton  there,  whom  he  felt  sure  he  could 
yet  force  to  disgorge  a  part,  if  not  the  whole  of  his 
money.  He  therefore  told  Selby  that  he  would  go  to 
Australia,  and  the  latter,  glad  to  'le  able  to  place  so  long 
a  dista;.'ce  between  them,  at  once  volunteered  to  furnish 
the  necessary  funds.  And  so  it  was  arranged  that  Mr. 
Grey  should  once  more  become  a  wanderer ;  but  ere  he 
left  New  York,  an  incident  occurred  which  not  only 
hastened  his  departure,  but  also  prevented  him  from  ever 
returning  to  the  United  States. 

He  had  never,  it  appears,  abandoned  the  idea  of 
obtaining  possession  of  his  daughter's  jewels  ;  but,  since 
leaving  the  **  Oaks,"  there  had  been  no  opportunity  afford- 
ed him  for  putting  his  design  into  execution.  Now,  that 
he  was  about  leavir?g  New  York  to  go  to  a  distant  coun- 
try, he  was  more  resolved  than  ever  to  secure  the  coveted 
treasure.  H'e  was  sorely  puzzled,  however,  to  hit  upon 
a  plan  by  which  he  might  be  able  to  accomplish  his  ob- 
ject. He  at  one  time  thought  of  trying  to  get  Tim  to 
help  him,  but  he  felt  th^t  it  would  be  not  only  useless, 
but  dangerous  to  make  the  attempt.  He  did  not  like 
the  idea  of  committing  a  regular  burglary  on  his  son-in- 
law's  house.  If  he  could  only  gain  admission  without 
having  to  break  in,  he  would  not  hesitate  to  take  the 
jewels.  He  even  persuaded  himselt  that  he  had  a  right 
to  them,  as  they  had  belonged  to  his  wife,  overlooking 


'r 
1*1 


H 


tl: 


«    U 

■   !•: 


m 


% 


214 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


the  fact  that  they  had.  been  Mrs.  Grey's  private  property, 
and  by  her  bequeathed  to  Minna.  At  last  he  remem- 
bered that  when  he  was  living  at  the  '*  Oaks,"  Sejby 
had'given  him  a  night-key  to  the  hall-door,  and  he  had 
never  returned  it.  He  lost  no  time  in  searching  for  this 
key,  and  found  it  in  one  of  the  pockets  of  his  valise, 
where  he  had  placed  it  on  the  day  when  he  had  left  his 
daughter's  house  so  hurriedly.  He  now  could  gain  the 
desired  admission  to  the  house  without  any  trouble,  and 
while  living  there  he  had  made  himself  perfectly  conver- 
sant with  its  interior  arrangements.  He  knew  every 
passage,  almost  every  room,  and  could  find  his  way  any- 
where with  ease,  even  in  the  dark.  He  had  noted 
Minna's  room  particularly,  and  knew  that  the  toilet 
table  which  contained  the  drawer  in  which  the  jewels 
were  deposited,  stood  in  a  small  ante-chamber  adjoining.! 
The  only  difficulty  Mr.  Grey  foresaw  was  to  get  posses-i 
siOn  of  the  key  to  the  drawers,  as  he  could  think  of  no  I 
way  to  secure  it  without  the  knowledge  of  his  daughter, 
who  wore  it  constantly  attached  to  a  chain  round  her 
neck. 

He  had  examined  the  key  carefully  the  day  on  which 
Minna  had  shown  it  to  him,  and  observed  that  there 
was  nothing  very  extraordinary  about  it.  It  evidently 
belonged  to  a  lock  of  simple  contrivance,  and  he  had 
concluded  at  the  time  that  Minna  trusted  more  to  the 
safety  of  the  hiding-place,  than  to  the  security  of  the 
lock  for  the  preservation  of  her  jewek. 

ile  therefore  resolved  to  have  recourse  to  pick- 
lock?,, and  only  awaited  an  opportunity  whei.  Selby 
would  be  absent  from  home,  to  put  his  plans  into  opera- 
tion. He  frequently  met  Tim,  who  never  forgot  to  visit 
him  p.nd  tell  him  any  news  about  Minna.     The  faithful 


""'•wswnp'' 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


215 1 


lad  remained  staunch  to  his  old  master  to  the  end,  and 
would  have  done  anything  to  save  him  from  disgrace. 
He  saw  that  Mr.  Grey  was  sinking  lower  and  lower 
every  day,  and  observed  with  sorrow  how  he  was  avoided 
by  people  as  he  became  shabbier  and  shabbier  in  ap- 
pearance. It  was  a  great  heart-break  to  Tim  to  observe 
Minna's  father  in  such  a  miserable  condition,  and  as 
he  knew  not  how  to  remedy  the  evil,  he  did  the  only 
thing  in  his  power  to  show  his  attachment ;  he  went  to 
see  Mr.  Grey  regularly,  in  hopes  of  being  useful  to  him 
in  some  way. 

Richard  Grey  knew  that  Tim  would  post  him  about 
Selby's  movements,  and  accordingly,  one  day  the  laci  in- 
formed him  that  his  master  was  going  away  to  Chicago 
on  business,  and  would  not  be  back  for  a  day  or  two. 
Only  that  morning  Richard  Grey  had  received  the 
money  from  Selby  which  was  to  take  him  to  Australia, 
so  that  it  seemed  as  if  fate  was  working  in  his  favor. 
He  determined  to  commit  the  robbery  that  night.  He 
had  no  fear  for  the  result.  Minna,  he  was  quite  aware, 
would  blame  him  for  taking  her  jewels,  but  he  was  equally 
sure  that  once  he  had  them  in  his  possession  and  had 
sailed  with  them  to  Australia,  that  she  would  keep  the 
secret  within  her  own  breast.  Selby  would  never  know 
it,  and  that  was  all  Grey  cared  for.  He  never  consid- 
ered the  pain  he  was  about  to  cause  his  daughter.  He 
never  thought  of  her  distress  when  she  discovered  the 
loss  of  her  jewels.  All  he  cared  for  was  his  own  safety 
from  punishment  when  the  theft  had  been  committed. 
it  was,  therefore,  very  important  to  him  that  Selby 
should  be  absent  when  he  entered  the  "  Oaks." 

That  evening,  Richard  Grey,  having  provided  him- 
self with  a  mask  and  a  bunch  of  skeleton  keys,  went 


f  -..■ 


216 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


out  in  the  direction  of  the  "  Oaks,"  and  having  gained  the 
she^^er^f  the  grove,  he  waited  there  patiently  until  the 
lights  in  the  house  were  one  by  one  extinguished.  He 
knew  the  window  of  Minna*s  room,  and  observed  that 
she  was  apparently  the  last  person  in  the  house  to 
retire.  For  hours  he  waited,  until  he  began  to  think 
that  she  intended  to  leave  her  light  burning  all  night,  in 
which  case  he  would  be  obliged  to  abandon  the  attempt. 
At  last  the  light  went  out,  just  as  his  patience  was 
about  exhausted,  and  the  whole  house  was  lihrouded 
with  darkness.  Everything  was  still  and  qUiet  as  he 
stole  across  the  lawn  in  the  shadow  of  the  trees  and  ap- 
proached the  hall-door.  He  had  procured  a  pair  of 
boots  with  soft  felt  soles  for  the  occasion,  and,  therefore, 
as  he  crept  up  the  steps,  his  footsteps  did  not  make  the! 
least  sound.  Cautiously  he  inserted  the  night-key,  and 
turned  the  lock  so  carefully  that  not  the  slightest  click 
was  heard  ;  then  softly  pushing  the  door  open,  he  entered 
the  hall.  Closing  the  door  as  quietly  as  he  had  opened 
it,  he  next  began  to  ascend  the  stairs.  At  every  step 
he  paused  arid  listened,  but  the  soft  carpet  aided  him, 
and  the  stairway  being  firmly  built,  did  not  creak ;  and 
so  he  silently  groped  his  way  in  the  dark  towards 
Minna's  apartment.  He  had  placed  the  mask  on  his 
face  in  case  he  might  disturb  his  daughter.  He  thought, 
if  detected  in  the  act  he  was  about  to  commit,  he  might 
be  able  to  evade  discovery  by  having  his  features  con- 
cealed, and  he  trusted  to  his  swiftness  and  knowledge  of 
the  house  to  escape  capture. 

The  srtiall  anti^-chamber  in  which  the  toilet-table 
stood,  had  a  door  leading  into  the  passage>  so  that  Mr. 
Grey  was  not  obliged  to  enter  Minna's  bed-roort  to  ac- 
complish the  robbery.    When  i^e  reached  Minna's  room 


Wr^cfis  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


217 


he  stood  mc^ipnless,  holding  his  breath  and  listening 
with  his  ear  close  to  the  door,  to  catch,  the  slightest 
noise  inside;  but  all  was  quiet  within.  T  ./^  fear! 
Mr.  Grey  now  had,  was  that  of  finding  the  door  of  the 
ante-chamber  locked,  which  would  oblige  him  to  pass; 
thrpugh  Mipna's  room.  But  as  he  turned  the  handle, 
and  gently  pushed  the  door,  he  found  that  it  gave  way  to 
the  pressure,  and  the  next  moment  he  stood  facing  the' 
table  where  the  treasure  lay,  which  he  had  coveted  for 
so  many  years.  For  a  moment  ne  stood  listening  in- 
tently. He  could  faintly  hear  the  regular  breathing  of 
his  daughter  Minna  in  the  next  room,  sleeping  peace- 
fully, and  unconscious  of  the  great  wrong  that  was  about 
to  be  committed  against  her.  | 

Then  Mr.  Grey  stooped,  and  groping  with  his  hands,  \ 
he  quietly  lifted  the  drapery  which  hung  in  front  of  the' 
table,  and  as   he  laid  it  back  over  the  top  in  order  to 
reach  the  drawer,  he  knocked  over  one  of  the  small  scent 
bottles.     It  was  only  a  tiny  affair  that  toppled  over,  but 
the  noise  it  made  sounded  sharp  and  distinct  in  the  ex- 
treme stillness  of  the  room.     Mr.  Grey  stood  stock-still ; 
it  was  a  critical  moment  for  him  ;  but  the  sleeper  in  the ' 
next  room  had  not  been  awakened,  although  she  seemed 
to  move  uneasily  in   her    sleep.     Then   all  was  quiet 
again,  and  Mr.  Grey  once  more  proceeded  with  his  work. 
He  found  it  very  difficult  working  in  the  dark.     He  had 
to  use  the  sense  of  feeHng  altogether;  and  having  to  act  j 
with  so  much  care  and  caution,  to  prevent  the  least 
noise,  it  took  some  time  ere  he  could  select  a  key  to  open 
the  lock.     At  last  he  felt  the  key  turn  and  the  drawer 
open.     He  had  succeeded  so  far ;  but,  in  the  excitement 
of  the  moment,  he  had  neglected  to  be  cautious,  and  the 
result  was,  that  in  pulling  out  the  drawer  he  allowed  it 


": ' 
I- 
I.. 

\\ 


\ 


218 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


to  make  a  sharp  grating  noise,  which  awoke  Minna.  Mr. 
Grey  grasped  the  casket  containing  the  jewels,  and  then 
stood  perfectly  still,  as  he  heard  his  daughter  move. 

"  Is  that  you,  George  ? "  asked  Minna ;  but  she  re- 
ceived no  answer. 

"  I  must  have  been  dreaming,"  she  said  aloud,  "  or 
perhaps  Fido  has  followed  me  to  my  room,  and  is  in  mis- 
chief.    I  will  light  the  gas  and  see." 

It  was  a  terrible  moment  of  suspense  for  Mr.  Grey. 
The  perspiration  stood  in  beads  upon  his  forehead  ; — he 
heard  his  daughter,  who  had  jumped  out  of  bed,  moving 
about  the  next  room. 

''  Fido  !  Fido  !  "  she  called,  "  oh !  if  I  could  only  find 
a  match  I'd  catch  you." 

Mi".  Grey  never  moved.  He  hoped  that  Minna  might 
not  succeed  in  striking  a  light,  and  that  she  would  return 
to  her  bed  ;  but  just  at  that  moment  he  heard  the  hall- 
door  open  and  shut ;  then  the  gas  in  the  next  room  was 
suddenly  lit.  He  made  a  rush  for  the  door  of  the  ante- 
chamber, and  Minna,  who  perceived  him,  uttered  a  pierc- 
ing scream.  The  next  moment  he  felt  himself  in  the 
strong  grasp  of  a  man  at  the  leading  of  the  stairway, 
whom  he  could  not  shake  off,  and  when  Minna,  hearing 
the  struggle,  threw  open  her  bed-room  door,  allowing  the 
bright  light  to  stream  forth,  Richard  Grey  found  him- 
self confronted  by  George  Selby,  who  held  him  by  the 
hroat.  Mr.  Grey  strove  hard  to  throw  Selby  down  the 
stairs,  but  the  latter  was  too  active  and  too  strong  for 
him.  It  was  a  hard  struggle,  and  Selby  found  himself 
at  a  disadvantage  in  having  to  keep  his  footing  on  the 
stairs,  while  Grey  stood  over  him  on  the  landing,  until 
Minna,  forgetting  the  dishabille  in  which  she  appeared, 
came  to  his  assistance,  and  with  a  quick  nervous  move- 


VHpasvi 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


219 


la;  but  she  re- 
said  aloud,  "or 
n,  and  is  in  mis- 


ment  pulled  Mr.  Grey  back.  Selby  in  a  moment  had 
his  antagonist  down,  and  tore  the  mask  from  his  face. 

"  My  God  !  is  it  possible,"  he  exclaimed,  as  he  recog- 
nized his  father-in-law's  features  ;  "  what  has  brought  you 
here  in  this  masquerade,  Grey  }  '* 

"  My  father !  "  cried  Minna,  trembling  from  the  ex- 
citement.    "  Oh  !  George,  spare  him." 

Selby  was  still  holding  Grey  down  when  Minna 
spoke,  but  he  at  once  released  him. 

Richard  Grey  rose  slowly  to  his  feet,  muttering  as 
he  adjusted  his  neck-tie,  "  you  squeeze  hard,  Selby.  I — 
I — only  wanted  to  see  Minna  before  I  went  away." 

Minna,  however,  who  had  slipped  back  into  her 
room  the  moment  she  saw  her  father  released  by  Selby, 
guessed  at  once  the  motive  for  his  untimely  visit.  When 
she  perceived  her  toilet-table  deranged,  and  the  jewel 
drawer  empty,  she  knew  why  her  father  had  stolen  into 
the  house  like  a  common  thief. 

It  was  a  dreadful  blow  to  her,  but  then  came  the 
thought— what  would  she  do  ?  would  she  relinquish  her 
mother's  jewels,  and  save  her  father  from  a  lasting  dis- 
grace. 

Grey  had  concealed  the  casket  in  his  breast  pocket, 
and  Selby  was  unaware  of  the  theft  he  had  committed. 
Minna  had  been  quick  to  perceive  this,  and  now  the 
question  presented  itself — would  she  demand  her  jewels 
back  }  If  she  allowed  her  father  to  carry  them  out  of 
the  house  she  knew  that  she  would  never  see  them 
again.  If  she  demanded  them  back  before  her  husband, 
she  did  not  know  how  he  might  act  under  the  circum- 
stances ;  at  least  he  could  not  but  regard  Mr.  Grey  as  a 
thief.  As  she  hastily  dressed  herself,  these  thoughts 
occupied  her  mind,  and  as  she  emerged  once  more  from 


220 


i;P 


Wrecis  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


her  room  she  had  decided  to  sacrifi<:e  her  j|wels  and 
save  her  father. 

Selby,  in  the  mean  time,  had  been  questioning  Grey, 
and  did  not  feel  at  all  satisfied  \vith  his  answers ;  but 
for  Minna's  sake  he  determined  not  to  punish  him.  He 
knew  well  enough  that  Grey  had  entered  the  house  for 
some  evil  purpose,  though  he  could  not  imagine  what  it 
\iras.  For  his  wife's  sake  he  decided  to  let  him  go  unpun- 
ished ;  but  he  made  a  stipulation  in  the  following  words  : 
"  Grey,"  he  said,  "  you  have  not  told  me  the  truth.  You 
came  here  like  a  common  burglar,  and  as  such  I  could  cause 
your  arrest.  I  do  not  wish,  however,  to  bring  disgrace  on 
you  and  on  myself ;  but  I  gave  you  money  this  morning 
to  go  to  Australia ;  your  ship  leaves  in  the  morning — 
go,  and  if  you  ever  return  I  will  have  you  arrested." 

Minna  by  this  time  appeared.  She  had  been  weeping, 
ar>d  looked  with  pity  on  her  father  as  he  stood  there  a 
wreck  of  his  former  self.  Her  heart  was  full  as  she  said, 
"  Father,  you  are  going  away,  George  told  me  to-day,  and 
I  did  want  to  see  you  before  you  went.  Won't  you  for- 
give me  }  Let  us  be  reconciled  ;  let  us  be  friends  be- 
fore we  part.     We  may  never  see  each  other  on  earth." 

Grey,  glad  of  an  opportunity  to  escape  under  some 
favorable  circumstances,  at  once  held  out  his  hand. 
*'  Good-by,  Minna,"  he  said, "  we  have  both  been  to  blame. 
I  forgive  you  and  hope  you'll  forgive  me." 

Minna  threw  her  arms  round  his  neck  and  kissed 
hiig.  It  was  the  only  pure  kiss  he  had  received  for 
msiny  a  day. 

Did  it  touch  his  heart  ?  Yes,  for  a  moment,  this 
cruel  selfish  man  felt  one  thrill  of  tender  emotion  ;  the 
ne^t  he  became  as  hardened  as  ever,  as  the  thought  of 
secMring  the  jewels  occurred  to  hin;i.    ^ 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


221 


"  Good-by,  Selby,"  he  said,  "  we  will  never  meet 
acrain.  I  am  sorry  #have  given  you  so  much  trouble. 
Good-by  ; "  and  shaking  hands  with  his  son-in-law  and 
with  Minna  he  descended  the  stairs  accompanied  by 

Selby. 

As  the  latter  stood  on  the  door  step,  he  said,  "I'll 

rouse  Tim  and  send  him  in  with  you." 

"No,"  said  Grey,  "  bid  him  good-by  for  me.  I  can 
walk.  Here  is  your  night  key  which  you  gave  me  when 
I  was  living  here,  I  used  it  to-night  to  get  in,  I  won't  r 
quire  it  any  longer,"  saying  which  he  handed  his  son-in- 
law  the  kev  and  passed  out  into  the  darkness.  Selby 
never  saw  him  again. 

In  order  to  account  for  Selby's  unexpected  return  to 
the  "  Oaks,"  we  may  state  that  having  met  some  friends 
in  the  city,  he  had  been  induced  to  accompany  them  on  a 
visit  to  thfe  house  of  a  mutual  acquaintance,  where  he  had 
remained  so  long  that  he  had  missed  the  train,  and  so 
was  obliged  to  postpone  his  contemplated  visit  until  the 
following  day. 


A 


^ 


222 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


CHAPTER   XXIIL 

Minna  had  shown  her  mother's  jewels  to  Selby  on 
one  occasion,  shortly  after  their  marriage,  but  as  she  had 
never  worn  them  since  that  time  he  did  not  miss  them. 
He  never  even  thought  of  inquiring  about  them  ;  all  he 
knew  was  that  she  kept  them  in  the  drawer  of  her  toilet 
table,  which  she  had  planned  purposely  for  their  safe 
keeping.  He,  therefore,  never  learned  till  long  after- 
wards that  Mr.  Grey  had  taken  them  away  with  him  to 
Australia,  for  Minna  did  not  tell  him  of  her  loss,  and 
how  cruelly  she  had  been  robbed  by  her  father,  until  the 
time  came  when  she  was  obliged  to  do  so  in  self-defence. 

The  trials  which  Minna  had  undergone,  the  unhappi- 
ness  she  felt  at  her  husband's  neglect,  now  began  to 
affect  her  health,  and  Selby,  who  observed  how  thin  and 
pale  she  had  become,  knew  very  well  that  he  was  the 
cause.  For  a  time  the  change  in  Minna's  appearance 
touched  his  heart,  and  had  the  effect  of  making  him  more 
attentive  and  thoughtful  in  his  conduct ;  but  as  soon 
as  he  saw  the  bloom  re-appear  on  her  cheek,  and 
her  spirits  revive,  he  allowed  himself  once  more  to  be 
drawn  away  by  his  dissolute  associates.  For  a  whole 
week  he  was  very  little  at  the  "  Oaks,"  having  met  some 
of  his  old  companiona^rom  St.  Louis,  with  whom  he  en- 
gaged in  a  regular  round  of  dissipation,  and  during  that 


V^recks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


223 


time  he  seldom  or  never  went  home /[;  two  or  three 
o'clock  in  the  morning.  '^^  While  matte  v-i  ^-'i  in  this  state 
there  was  one  person  who  did  not  k..\\  t'  observe  the 
progress  of  events  in  Selby's  home.  Mrs.  Rolph,  who 
although  not  so  intimate  at  the  "  Oaks  "  as  she  had  been, 
still  managed,  by  occasional  visits,  to  keep  herself  in- 
formed of  Selby's  movements.  One  day,  soon  after  the 
week's  dissipation  which  we  have  already  referred  to, 
Selby  announced  his  intention  of  leaving  home  on  busi- 
ness which  might  detain  him  away  some  ten  or 
fifteen  days,  and  Mrs.  Rolph,  who  happened  to  call  im- 
mediately afterwards,  learned  from  Minna  the  particulars 
of  his  intended  trip,  and  also  that  he  proposed  taking 
Tim  with  hinL  It  was  important  information  to  the 
widow,  who  had  been  patiently  waiting  for  just  such  an 
opportunity  to  put  certain  plans  of  hers  into  operation. 

When  Rufus  Holt  had  fallen  into  disgrace  with 
Minna,  Mrs.  Rolph  had  sent  him  off  to  St.  Louis,  in 
order  that  his  usefulness  to  her  might  not  be  destroyed. 
She  had  sufficient  knowledge  of  Minna's  character  to 
believe  that  she  would  not  say  anjrthing  to  her  husband 
about  Holt's  conduct  unless  he  should  repeat  it.  But 
Mrs.  Rolph  did  not  wish  Selby  to  know  that  Holt  was 
exiled  from  the  *•  Oaks,"  which  he  would  do  if  that  gentle- 
man remained  in  New  York  without  visiting  Minna  as 
usual.  It  was  necessary  to  the  success  of  the  widow's 
plans  that  there  should  not  appear  to  be  any  quarrel  be- 
tween Minna  and  Rufus  Holt,  and  this  was  one  reason 
why  the  latter  was  obliged  to  leave  for  St.  Louis  at  such 
short  notice.  We  will  see  presently  how  Mrs.  Rolph 
Imade  use  of  Holt  in  his  exile  to  further  her  own  vindic- 
tive and  cruel  schemes. 

On  the  day  of  her  visit  to  Minna,  when  she  was 


224 


Wrecks  in  ike  Sea  of  Life. 


informed  of  Selby^s  proposed  business  trip,  &he  imme- 
diately returned  home  and  wrote  Rufus  Holt  a  very  long 
letter,  containing  certain  instructions  for  him  to  follow, 
and  on  the  day  of  Selby's  departure  she  despatched  a 
telegram  to  him,  worded  as  follows  : — 

"  S.  has  just  left.    Post  letter  according  to  my  direc- 
tions, 

"A.   ROLPH." 


r 

af 
as 
H 
di| 
w#^ 
of 


Selby  had  never  been  absent  at  a  distance  from  home 
for  any  length  of  time,  and  as  he  expected  to  be  away  a 
couple  of  weeks,  perhaps  longer,  Minna  felt  the  separa- 
tion very  much,  even  though  she  saw  so  little  of  him 
when  he  was  at  home.  He  had  promised  to  write  often, 
but  for  several  days  she  did  not  receive  a  line  from  him. 
On  the  fourth  day,  however,  the  mail  brought  a  letter  in 
his  handwriting,  with  the  Chicago  postmark,  and  dated 
from  that  city.     It  read  as  follows  : — 

"  My  dear  Minna, 

**  Do  not  be  alarmed.  I  have  met  with  a  severe  accident 
and  am  laid  up  here.  I  wish  you  could  come  and  nurse  me. 
I  have  only  Tim,  who  is  very  attentive,  and  though  I  am  in  a 
private  house  and  the  people  are  very  kind  to  me,  I  miss  your 
dear  presence.  Holt,  who  is  here,  has  been  most  attentive 
and  kind  to  me.  I  would  send  Tim  to  bi ing  you  here  only  I 
cannot  spare  him ;  but  you  will  be  perfectly  safe  travelling 
alone,  and  I  will  send  Tim,  or  ask  Holt  to  watch  every  train 
until  you  come.  If  you  should  not  see  Tim  or  Holt  when  you 
arrive,  go  to  the  Sherman  House,  and  I  will  send  there  for 
you.  I  cannot  write  more  as  I  am  rather  weak,  but  do  not 
delay  coming  at  once. 

'*  Your  loving  husband, 

"GtOROt.** 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


225 


Minna,  when  she  read  the  above  letter,  became  quite 
excited  and  eager  to  join  her  husband.  She  imagined 
him  suffering  with  no  tender  hand  to  soothe  the  pain. 
She  almost  blamed  herself  for  not  being  with  him.  She 
had  felt  a  little  piqued  at  his  silence,  but  now  that  she 
knew  the  reason,  she  regretted  her  impatience. 

In  making  her  hasty  preparations  for  departure  she 
wished  for  some  one  to  advise  and  assist  her,  as  she  had 
only  the  servants  to  rely  upon.  It  was  therefore  with 
unfeigned  pleasure  that  she  received  a  visit  from  Mrs. 
Rolph  that  day.  She  was  in  the  midst  of  packing  when 
the  widow  called,  who  appeared  to  be  quite  surprised  at 
th(^  preparations  for  travelling  which  she  saw  going  on. 

"  Oh  !  Mrs.  Rolph,"  said  Minna,  **  I  am  so  glad  you 
have  come.  I  have  received  very  sad  news  indeed. 
George  has  met  with  some  accident,  and  is  lying  helpless 
in  Chicago  ;  I  am  going  to  join  him.  I  am  so  glad  you 
have  come,  for  I  am  sure  you  will  assist  me.  Will  you 
not  ?" 

"  I  am  very  sorry  to  hear  of  Mr.  Selby's  misfortune, 
indeed,"  was  the  reply,  "  and  I  will  only  be  too  happy 
to  stay  and  help  you.     When  do  you  go } " 

"  Oh  ! "  said  Minna,  "  I  wish  to  leave  at  once — I 
must  not  delay  a  moment.  I  will  not  feel  easy  till  I  am 
beside  him — poor  George!  Now,  Mrs.  Rolph,  come 
and  help  me,  won't  you  ?     I  am  so  anxious  to  get  away." 

"  I  am  very  glad  I  came,"  said  the  widow  ;  "  it  will 
not  take  very  long  to  get  ready,  and  then  you  can  drive 
into  town  with  me  in  my  carriage." 

**  Oh  [  thank  you,"  said  Minna ;  "  I  am  so  glad — so 
much  obliged  to  you." 

Mrs.  Rolph's  assistance  proved  of  great  service  in 
enabling  Minna  to  complete  her  packing  without  delay, 

IS 


226 


t 
a; 

-\ 
h 

di 
of 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


who,  towards  the  end,  handed  her  husbahd's  letter  to  the 
widow  to  read. 

The  latter  when  she  had  finished  reading  it,  said, 
"  You  ought  to  take  it  with  you.  I  will  place  it  here 
where  you  can  find  it ;  "  and  she  held  out  a  travelling 
satchel  which  she  had  been  in  the  act  of  arranging  when 
Minna  handed  her  the  letter. 

"  Oh  !  yes !  thank  you  ;  of  course  I  wish  to  take  the 
letter  with  me,"  replied  Minna.  "  Is  it  not  strange  that 
George  does  not  say  anything  about  his  accident,  how 
it  happened,  and  if  it  is  very  serious  }  I  suppose,  though, 
the  poor  fellow  was  so  weak  he  could  not  write  about 
it ;  or  did  not  wish  to  pain  me." 

"  It  \z  strange,"  remarked  Mrs.  Rolph,  "that  he  does 
not  say  something  more  definiteabout  it;"  and  she  pro- 
ceeded with  the  arrangement  of  the  satchel. 

Minna  never  gave  another  thought  to  her  letter,  as 
she  turned  away  to  attend  to  some  other  matters,  until 
afterwards,  when  she  was  sitting  alone  in  the  Pullman 
car,  she  searched  for  it  to  read  it  once  more,  and  then  she 
discovered  to  her  astonishment  that  it  had  disappeared. 
Had  Mrs.  Rolph  forgotten  to  place  it  in  the  satchel  ? 
or  had  it  been  lost  in  the  hu'-ry  of  departure  }  How- 
ever it  happened,  Minna  Selby  never  saw  her  husband's 
letter  again. 

The  day  after  Minna's  departure  for  Chicago,  Mrs. 
Rolph  suddenly  took  it  into  her  head  to  start  on  a  tour 
of  travel  for  pleasure. 

When  Minna  arrived  at  Chicago  and  stepped  upon 
the  platform  of  the  depot,  she  looked  around  to  see 
whether  Tim  was  in  sight.  She  could  not  bear  the  idea 
of  meeting  Holt,  and  therefore  hoped  that  he  would  not 
be  sent  to  meet  her.    But  neither  Tim  nor  Holt  ap- 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


227 


i's  letter  to  the 


peared,  and  Minna  was  beginning  to  feel  anxious  when 
a  stranger,  evidently  a  hackman,  stepped  towards  her  and 
asked,  "  Are  you  Mrs.  Selby  ?  "     "  Yes,"  said  Minna.    ^ 

•'  I  was  told  to  come  here  and  fetch  you,"  said  the 
man.  "  I  thought  it  was  you  by  what  they  told  me.  If 
you  will  give  me  your  checks  I'll  get  your  luggage. 
This  way,  ma'am."  Minna  was  bewildered  by  the  num- 
ber of  strangers  around  her,  and  the  noise  of  incoming 
apd  outgoing  trains.  Evidently  the  man  had  been  sent 
for  her,  because  he  knew  her  name  and  must  have  been 
informed  concernins^  her  personal  appearance.  What 
could  she  do }  Mechanically  she  handed  out  her  checks, 
and  then  followed  her  conductor,  who,  taking  her 
satchel,  led  the  way  to  a  hack  standing  at  one  of  the 
doors  of  the  depot,  and  into  which  he  handed  her.  He 
then  went  away  to  procure  her  trunks,  while  she  sat  in 
the  carriage  looking  out  of  the  window  in  the  hope  of 
yet  seeing  Tim  make  his  appearance.  Little  did  she  im- 
agine that  Holt  was  watching  her  from  the  corner  of  one 
of  the  arches  ;  but  so  carefully  did  he  keep  himself  con- 
cealed, that  she  did  not  catch  a  glimpse  of  him. 

When  the  hackman  had  placed  the  trunks  on  the 
carriage  he  drove  off,  and  Minna,  being  perfectly  unac- 
quainted with  Chicago,  had  no  idea  of  the  direction  he 
was  taking.  She  began  at  last  to  feel  uneasy  at  the 
great  distance  the  hackman  was  driving  her,  and  was 
just  on  the  point  of  calling  to  him  to  ascertain  where  he 
was  taking  her,  when  he  drove  up  in  front  of  a  large  and 

elegant  house. 

The  hackman  immediately  jumped  down  from  his 

seat  and  opened  the  door. 

"  Here  is  the  house,  ma'am  ;  if  you'll  step  in  I'll  bring 
your  trunks  along  after  you." 


228 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


' 


"But  I  do  not  even  know  who  lives  here.  What  is 
the  name  of  the  lady  ?  I  expected  to  have  met  some- 
one who  would  have  introduced  me." 

"  I  don't  know  anything  about  that,  ma'am.  I  was 
sent  for  you,  and  told  what  like  you  was.  I've  brought 
you  all  safe.     It's  Mrs.  Leech  as  lives  here." 

At  that  moment  the  hall-door  opened,  and  a  hand- 
somely dressed  woman  appeared,  who,  running  down  the 
steps,  said  : — "  You  are  Mrs.  Selby — come  right  in — Aye 
have  been  expecting  you." 

"  Are  you  Mrs.  Leech  } "  asked  Minna ;  "  if  so,  do  tell 
me  how  my  husband  is.     I  am  so  anxious  to  know." 

"  Your  husband  will  be  all  right  very  soon,  Mrs.  Sel- 
by ;  but  come  in.  I  will  show  you  to  your  room,  where 
I  am  sure  you  will  be  glad  to  change  your  clothes." 

Minna  accompanied  the  lady  up  the  steps,  but  as  she 
did  so,  she  said,  "  Oh  !  I  would  much  rather  see  my 
husband  first ;  I  can  dress  afterwards.  Please  take  me 
to  him." 

"  It  is  impossible,"  said  Mrs.  Leech,  "  he  is  asleep, 
and  the  doctors  say  that  if  he  is  disturbed  before  a  cer- 
tain hour  it  will  be  dangerous  for  him." 

Minna  looked  very  much  disappointed,  but  she  said 
nothing  more,  only  followed  the  lady  of  the  house  up 
stairs,  until  she  was  shown  into  a  sumptuously  furnished 
bed-room. 

"  Now,"  said  Mrs.  Leech,  "  you  can  dress  and  rest  a 
while.  I  will  send  your  trunks  up  at  once.  Make  your- 
self quite  «?.t  home." 

"  Thank  you,  Mrs.  Leech,"  replied  Minna ;  "  but  I 
wish  you  would  let  me  know  the  moment  I  can  go  to 
Mr,  Selby.     I  cannot  rest  until  I  see  him."  .  j 


K 


Certai-  ly  I  will,'*  answered  Mrs.  Leech  ;  "  a^  now 


,*f* 


Wr^ks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


229 


I  wiH  go  and  send  you  some  refreshment,  for  I  am  sure 
you  are  hungry  as  well  as  tired,"  saying  which  she  left 
the  room,  and  Minna  sat  down  to  ponder  over  the  events 
of  the  past  two  days  before  even  removing  her  hat. 

She  wondered  how  her  husband  happened  to  be  in 
Mrs.  Leech's  house  instead  of  a  hotel,  especially  when 
she  did  not  remember  ever  hearing  him  mention  Ijer 
name.  She  did  not  altogether  like  the  appearance  of  her 
hostess.  There  was  something  /ery  unladylike  about 
her  in  the  first  place,  and  in  the  next  she  had  a  brazen 
look  in  her  face  very  repellant  to  Minna.  But  the 
thought  of  Mrs.  Leech's  kindness  to  Selby  made  her  in- 
clined to  overlook  any  shortcohiings  in  that  lady,  and 
to  blame  herself  for  ingratitude. 

She  had  not  commenced  ta  remove  her  travelling 
aress,  when  a  servant  brought  in  a  tray  containing  wine 
and  cake. 

Minna,  however,  drank  very  sparingly  of  the  former, 
and  ate  only  a  small  biscuit.  She  could  not  eat ;  her 
thoughts  were  too  full  of  her  sick  husband,  and  her  de- 
sire to  be  by  his  side.  She  began  dressing,  however, 
in  order  to  appear  as  attractive  as  possible  in  the  si.ck 
room,  when  the  time  came  for  her  to  be  there.  She  had 
just  finished,  and  was  sitting  doWn  at  the  window  to  rest 
whf'  'here  came  a  rap  upon  the  door.  Minna  instantly 
roi  :  :  1  'pened  it,  supposing  it  to  be  Mrs.  Leech  come 
to  fetch  \\t^  Xo  her  husband. 

Instead  of  that  lady,  Rufus  Holt  stood  before  her. 

"Mr.  Holt!"  exclaimed  Minna,  involuntarily  step- 
ping back. 

The  next  moment  Holt  had  entered  the  room  and 
s'  ;!t  the  door  behind  him  ere  Minna  could  recover  from 
li>r  jurorise. 


»;(-: 


mmmmmmm 


■W 


■iPi 


280 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


■  <*& 


"What  is  the  meaning  of  this  intrusion?"  she  de- 
manded angrily,  as  she  observed  Holt  standing  with  his 
back  to  the  door  as  if  to  prevent  her  leaving  the  room. 

Then  she  became  frightened  as  she  saw  how  flushed 
he  was,  and  how  hi.':  eyes  gleamed  from  the  evident 
effects  of  stimulants. 

"  Have  you  come  here  to  insult  me }  What  right 
have  you  to  force  yourself  into  a  lady's  chamber  in  this 
way  ?  " 

"  I  have  something  very  important  to  say  to  you, 
Mrs.  Selby,"  said  Holt  thickly. 

"  Is  my  bed-room  the  proper  place  in  which  to  speak 
to  me.  I  am  afraid  you  have  been  drinking,  Mr.  Holt; 
you  do  not  know  wLt  m  are  doing ;  pray  leave  the 
room  at  once,  and  I  will  uieet  you  in  Mrs.  Leech's  draw- 


mg-room 


(( 


»» 


You  ordered  me  away  from  your  presence  on  a  for- 
mer occasion,  Mrs.  Selby ;  but  now  you  are  not  in  your 
own  house,  and  your  servants  are  not  around  you  to  do 
your  bidding — will  you  please  to  remember  that  ?  "  and 
Holt  laughed  brutally  at  her. 

Minna's  face  became  very  pale.  She  looked  around 
her  to  see  whether  there  was  a  bell  handle  in  the  room, 
but  she  saw  none ;  she  retreated,  however,  a  few  steps 
from  Holt  as  she  replied,  "  I  am  certainly  not  at  home, 
else  you  would  not  dare  to  speak  to  me  as  you  have  done, 
but  have  a  care,  Mr.  Holt,  you  will  not  insult  me  with 
impunity." 

"  What  makes  you  think  I  am  going  to  insult  you  ?" 
asked  Holt,  with  a  mocking  smile  on  his  features. 

"  You  are  insulting  me  by  remaining  in  this  room. 
If  you  have  the  least  spark  of  manly  feeling  you  will 
leave  it  at  once/'  said  Minna,  excitedly. 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


231 


:o  say  to  you, 


"  I  do  not  intend  to  leave  here,  Mrs.  Selby,  until  it 
suits  me  ;  so  you  may  as  well  hear  what  I  have  to  say 
quietly."  ^ 

Minna  now  became  thoroughly  frightened.  It  was 
a  mystery  to  her  how  Holt  had  been  permitted  by  Mrs. 
Leech  to  take  the  liberty  he  had  done.  He  must  have 
imposed  upon  the  lady  of  the  house  in  some  way  ;  and 
now,  taking  advantage  of  her  husband's  illness,  he  had 
come  to  insult  her,  perhaps  compromise  her  in  the  eyes 
of  the  world.  She  regarded  the  visit  of  Holt  as  a  mean, 
petty  act  of  revenge  on  his  part.  She  did  not  credit 
him  with  any  baser  motive.  She  soon  saw  her  mis- 
take. 

"  Mrs.  Selby,"  said  Holt,  taking  a  step  forward, 
"  you  know  very  well  that  I  love  you.  I  have  loved  you 
passionately  almost  from  the  first  day  I  saw  you ;  but 
you  spurned  me — you  threatened  to  have  me  kicked 
out  of  your  house.  Now  you  are  in  my  power ;  you 
cannot  escape  me  here.  You  supposed  you  were  com- 
ing here  to  meet  your  husband.  He  is  miles  away,  and 
by  this  time  has  cast  you  adrift  as  an  abandoned  woman. 
He  thinks  you  have  left  him.  You  have  no  proof  to 
offer  him  that  you  were  decoyed  away  from  him.  He 
will  not  believe  you,  since  your  actions  will  appear 
stronger  than  words.  Do  you  understand  me .? — you  are 
completely  in  my  power.  Mrs.  Leech  is  a  friend  of 
mine,  not  of  your  husband." 

Minna  stood  before  him  ;  her  hand  pressed  on  her 
brow,  her  face  deadly  pale,  and  her  eyes  staring  fixedly 
before  her.  She  had  heard  every  word  Holt  had  ut- 
tered— they  seemed  to  burn  their  way  through  her 
brain.  She  could  not  speak,  but  she  tottered  as  if  she 
were  going  to  fall. 


232 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


"And  now,"  continued  Holt,  "you  may  as  well 
make  the  best  of  a  bad  bargain.  You  are  mine  now, 
whether  you  like  it  or  not." 

"  Never,  you  brute,"  said  Minna  in  a  low,  firm  tone; 
"  I  will  kill  myself  first." 

Holt  laughed,  as  he  took  a  step  forward.  "  I  swore 
you  would  be  mine,  and  V\\  keep  my  word." 

Minna  looked  around  for  some  weapon  of  defence 
while  her  persecutor  sprang  towards  her. 

Let  us  close  this  page,  however,  on  the  scene  that 
followed. 

A  heart-rendering  cry — a  piercing  scream — and  then 
Holt,  with  scared  face,  sprang  out  of  the  room,  and  closed 
the  door  behind  him  with  trembling  fingers. 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


233 


low,  firm  tone; 


the  scene  that 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

When  Mrs.  Rolph  employed  Holt  to  act  as  her  con- 
federate in  carrying  out  her  schemes  against  Selby,  she 
knew  that  he  was  mean  and  contemptible ;  but  she  had 
not  estimated  his  villany  at  its  true  value,  as  she  after- 
wards found  out  to  her  regret.  The  widow,  from  the 
very  first,  had  but  one  abject  in  view — the  separation  of 
Selby  from  his  wife,  and  in  carrying  .out  her  plans  she 
had  not  hesitated  to  sacrifice  Minna's  happiness  in  order 
to  be  revenged  on  her  husband ;  but  it  had  never  en- 
tered into  her  calculations  to  utterly  ruin  one  of  her 
own  sex  in  the  way  which  Holt  had  contrived.  She 
knew  that  her  confederate  was  unprincipled — that  he 
was  a  thorough  libertine,  and  she  was  aware  that  he 
had  on  one  occasion  insulted  Minna ;  but  she  thought 
that  he  was  too  great  a  coward  to  brave  the  fury  of 
Selby  by  openly  attempting  any  indignity  on  his  wie. 
She  had  not  allowed  Holt  to  become  aware  of  all  her 
plans,  and  she  had  been  very  careful  to  warn  him  not 
to  expose  himself  to  the  anger  of  Selby,  by  appearing 
to  have  anything  to  do  with  the  abduction  of  Minna. 
All  she  required  of  him>  was  to  arrange  matters  so  that 
Minna  could  be  kept  in  concealment,  a  close  prisoner, 
for  a  few  weeks,  without  allowing  her  to  know  who  was 
the  cause  of  it,  or  who  had  effected  it.  She  had  even 
informed  Holt  that  Selby  would  be  kept  in  ignorance 


234 


Wrecks  in  the  S^a  of  Life. 


of  his  complicity  in  the  affair,  although  she  really  in- 
tended to  let  Selby  suppose  that  Holt  was  the  attraction 
which  had  induced  Minna  to  desert  her  home.  Mrs. 
Rolph  did  not  care  so  very  much  about  Holt's  personal 
safety,  but  she  wished  to  encourage  him  in  the  work 
she  had  for  him  to  do  by  quieting  any  fears  he  might 
have  of  chastisement  from  Selby ;  and,  besides,  it  did 
not  suit  her  plans  to  allow  the  two  men  to  meet,  for 
some  time  at  least.  She  had,  therefore,  arranged  that 
Holt,  when  he  had  secured  Minna,  should  leave  the 
country  on  a  pleasure  trip,  so  as  to  keep  him  out  of 
Selby's  way. 

The  widow's  plans  were  about  as  follows :  She  had 
awaited  her  opportunity  to  induce  Minna  to  leave  home, 
and  she  intended  to  make  it  appear  to  Selby  that  his 
wife  had  eloped  to  join  a  favored  lover.  She  hoped, 
by  keeping  Minna  concealed,  and  by  preventing  her 
husband  from  finding  out  in  which  direction  she  had 
gone,  to  cause  a  total  separation  of  the  pair.  She  knew 
very  well  that  Selby  would  ascertain  that  Minna  had 
driven  off  in  her  carriage  from  the  "  Oaks,"  and  that  he 
would  come  to  her  for  information ;  but  she  determined 
to  keep  out  of  his  way  for  several  weeks  at  least.  She 
was  aware  that  Minna  had  not  informed  any  of  her  ser- 
vants as  to  where  she  had  gone.  If  Tim  had  been  at 
home,  however,  Mrs.  Rolph  might  have  been  check- 
mated, but  circumstances  had  worked  wonderfully  into 
her  hands ;  she  knew  that  Minna's  supposed  flight 
would  be  a  dreadful  blow  to  Selby,  and  that  it  would 
probably  result  in  his  leaving  New  York  to  hide  his 
shame  and  to  shun  the  disgrace.  She  was  aware  that 
her  game  was  a  desperate  one  to  play,  and  that  if  she 
was  discovered  she  would  be  placed  in  a  very  unenviable 


Wrecks  in  tJie  Sea  of  Life, 


235 


position ;  but  what  will  a  revengeful  woman  not  do  to  gain 
her  object !  She  had  laid  her  plans  ;  she  had  carefully 
covered  up  her  tracks,  and  she  trusted  somewhat  to  cir- 
cumstances to  favor  her.  There  were  only  two  things 
she  feared,  and  these  were,  the  chances  of  Holt  betray- 
ing her,  and  of  Minna  having  an  opportunity  to  enter 
into  explanations  with  Selby  ;  but  she  determined  to 
guard  against  them  both.  So  far  as  Minna  was  con- 
cerned, she  resolved  to  protect  her  from  actual  want — 
to  provide  for  her  in  some  way,  if  necessary,  after  she 
had  effected  her  separation  from  her  husband.  She  had 
no  idea  of  actually  ruining  the  young  wife,  although  she 
had  contrived  to  blast  her  reputation  and  destroy  her 
peace  of  mind  forever. 

She  had,  however,  miscalculated  the  part  which  Holt 
would  take  in  the  matter,  when  the  opportunity  was  af- 
forded him  to  gratify  his  base  desires.  When  he  under- 
stood from  Mrs.  Rolph  that  Minna  was  to  be  placed  in 
his  power,  and  that  his  share  in  her  abduction  would  be 
concealed  from  Selby,  he  immediately  went  to  work  to 
accomplish  the  ruin  of  the  innocent  woman  who  had  once 
resented  his  despicable  advances.  The  fact  that  he  was 
expected  to  leave  the  country,  and  to  travel  at  the 
widow's  expense,  in  order  to  be  out  of  the  way  when 
Minna's  abduction  had  been  completed,  only  acted  as  an 
incentive  for  him  to  carry  out  his  evil  designs.  It  was 
therefore  Holt's  own  contrivance,  in  which  Mrs.  Rolph 
had  no  part,  to  decoy  Minna  into  a  house  where  he  cal- 
culated to  effect  his  purpose. 

Selby,  in  ignorance  of  the  great  misfortune  which 
had  befallen  him,  remained  away  from  New  York  for 
over  three  weeks,  accompanied  by  Tim,  who  thoroughly 
enjoyed  the  trip,  and  proved  to  be  of  great  service  to  his 


23tf 


H' reeks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


master.  When  they  at  last  returned  home,  Selby  sent 
Tim  at  once  to  the  "  Oaks,"  while  he  stopped  on  his  way 
at  the  office,  in  order  to  procure  any  letters  that  might 
be  lying  there  for  him. 

There  were  quite  a  number  on  his  desk,  and  curios- 
ity as  to  their  contents  led  him  to  sit  down  and  spend  a 
few  minutes  scanning  them  before  he  drove  home.  He 
therefore  hastily  opened  one  envelope  after  another, 
merely  glancing  at  the  letters  when  he  saw  they  were 
not  of  importance.  At  last  his  attention  was  riveted  on 
one  which  gave  him  some  uneasiness.    It  read  as  follows  : 

"  Mr.  George  Selby  : 

*'  You  have  been  playing  the  fool  at  home,  and  your  wife 
has  been  making  a  fool  of  you.  You  have  let  another  sup- 
plant you  right  before  your  eyes,  and  you  have  been  so  blind 
you  have  not  seen  it.  You  have  left  your  wife  to  look  after 
herself,  and  she  has  found  one  whom  she  likes  better  than 
you.  This  is  sent  you  by  a  friend,  to  warn  you.  Keep  your 
eyes  open,  and  if  you  will  be  advised  you  will  prevent  Mr. 
'  Rufus  Holt  from  dancing  attendance  on  your  wife  when  you 
are  absent.  His  going  away  from  New  York  is  all  a  blind. 
Be  careful.  "A  Well-Wibhkr." 

The  above  had  been  sent  by  Mrs.  Rolph  under  a 
feigned  hand.  "  Pshaw !  "  exclaimed  Selby,  after  a  mo- 
ment's hesitation,  as  he  tore  the  note  into  fragments, "  I 
hate  anonymous  scribblers — the  idea  of  Minna  being 
false  to  me.  I'd  as  soon  think  of  cutting  off  my  right  arm 
as  believe  it.  But  the  very  next  letter  he  opened  made 
him  start  in  his  seat,  and  as  he  read  it  he  turned  pale, 
and  his  hands  trembled  so  that  he  could  hardly  decipher 
the  words  before  him.  It  was  from  Minna,  saying  that 
she  had  left  home  never  to  return  ;  that  she  had  grown 
weary  of  his  neglect  and  indifference.     A  postscript  was 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


237 


added,  telling  him  to  forget  her,  and  not  to  attempt  follow- 
ing her,  as  she  would  never  return  to  live  with  him. 

It  was  a  dreadful  shock  to  Selby,  and,  coming  imme- 
diately after  the  anonymous  letter,  it  came  with  twofold 
effect.  For  a  few  moments  he  sat  like  one  in  a  dream 
— he  could  not  realize  it — he  could  not  believe  it — no ! 
no !  it  was  a  vile  forgery  that  lay  before  him.  Again 
he  looked  at  the  letter— he  scrutinized  it  closely  ;  but, 
alas !  he  could  not  but  acknowledge  that  it  was  indeed 
the  handwriting  of  his  wife ;  he  could  not  be  mistaken 
in  the  peculiar  formation  of  some  of  her  letters.  The 
only  thing  at  all  doubtful  was  the  postscript,  the  writing 
of  which  did  not  seem  to  be  quite  the  same  as  that  in 
the  body  of  the  note.  If  the  letter  was  a  forgery,  it  was 
a  perfect  one. 

But,  springing  to  his  feet,  he  exclaimed,  "  I  will 
soon  know — I  will  soon  know.  I  will  see  Minna  and 
ask  her  if  she  can  tell  the  meaning  of  all  this.  It  is  a 
vile  plot  by  some  one."  Then  the  thought  flashed  across 
his  mind  as  he  rushed  out  of  the  office, — what  if  she 
should  not  be  at  the  "  Oaks  " — if  she  had  really  gone !  O, 
God  !  the  thought  was  terrible. 

It  did  not  take  Selby  long  to  drive  to  the  "  Oaks,"  and 
at  the  lodge  gate  he  met  Tim,  who  said  to  him. 

"  The  mistress  went  away,  sir,  nearly  two  weeks  ago. 
You  never  told  me,  sir,  she  was  going  on  a  visit." 

"  Gone !  "  exclaimed  Selby,  "  you  mean  to  say  that 
your  mistress  is  not  at  home — has  not  been  here  for  two 
weeks." 

Tim  looked  at  his  master  in  surprise.  He  saw  him 
turn  very  pale,  and  a  distressed  look  pass  across  his  face. 
The  servant  saw  that  something  was  wrong ;  he  answered, 
"  Yes,  sir.  so  the  servants  say." 


fi^  '*'■' 


i 


I 


288 


IVfTcks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


"  It  is  very  strange,"  said  Selby  ;  "  but  probably  she 
has  left  a  note  for  me  saying  where  she  had  gone.  Some 
friend  has  invited  her  to  pay  a  visit  in  my  absence.  I 
will  drive  up  to  the  house  and  see."  Tim  at  once  jumped 
in   beside   his  master  and  they  drove  together  up  the 

avenue. 

There  was  no  note,  however,  from  Minna,  and  the 
servants  did  not  know  where  she  had  gone.  She  had 
left  very  suddenly,  and  had  gone  away  in  Mrs.  Rolph's 
carriage  ;  that  was  all  they  knew.  Their  mistress  had 
not  said  anything  more  than  that  she  would  not  be  likely 
to  return  for  some  time,  and  had  given  them  some 
hurried  instructions  as  to  what  they  were  to  do  in  looking 
after  the  house  during  her  absence. 

VHien  Selby  went  to  Minna's  room  he  searched 
everywhere  in  the  hope  of  finding  some  note  addressed 
to  him  by  her  ;  but  he  could  find  nothing  of  the  sort. 
His  own  letters,  which  he  had  written  to  her  when  he  was 
away,  lay  unopened  on  her  dressing  table.  He  looked 
around  him — the  room  looked  so  deserted — there  were 
so  many  things  to  remind  him  of  the  absent  one.  Here 
were  little  trinkets  which  she  prized  so  much  ;  in  one 
corner  of  the  room  lay  a  pair  of  tiny  slippers  belonging 
to  her — on  the  walls  were  evidences  of  her  handiwork 
ih  the  shape  of  a  few  water-color  sketches  which  she  had 
painted  of  the  "  Oaks  "  and  its  vicinity.  In  her  wardrobe 
were  the  dresses  she  wore,  and  at  the  head  of  the  bed, 
on  a  little  fancy  table,  lay  her  favorite  bible,  the  gift  of 
her  mother,  which  she  valued  above  all  things  else. 
Selby's  heart  was  full  as  he  stood  alone  in  that  room, 
where  only  a  short  time  previous  he  had  seen  that  dear, 
patient,  loving  face  smiling  on  him,  and  which  perhaps 
he  never  would  behold  again.     His  own  neglect  towards 


V. 


IVrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life.  239 

her  loomed  up  before  his  mind,  and  he  bitterly  upbraided 
himself  for  having  treated  her  as  he  ha:«  done.  Oh ! 
how  he  wished  that  he  could  live  the  past  few  years  of  his 
life  over  again.  How  differently  would  he  act  towards  his 
wife  in  that  case — how  considerate  he  would  be  towards 
her— how  carefully  would  he  guard  her,  and  how  fondly 
would  he  show  his  love  !  but  now  she  had  left  him— gone 
away  with  another — never  to  return— never— and  the 
strong  man  sank  into  a  chair  and  sobbed  like  a  child. 
As  he  grew  calmer,  a  stern  Idok  stole  across  his  face— he 
would  be  revenged  on  the  man  who  had  stolen  his  wife 
away  from  him.  As  for  her,  he  pitied  her  ;  he  could  not 
throw  her  from  his  heart — he  knew  that  he  was  greatly 
to  blame,  and  that  if  he  had  acted  more  like  a  true  hus- 
band— if  he  had  not  neglected  her,  she  never  would  have 
been  driven  to  take  the  course  she  had ;  but  he  could 
never  take  her  back.  She  was  lost  to  him  'Orever.  At 
that  moment  his  eye  was  attracted  by  the  toilet  table  in 
the  adjoining  room.  Her  mother's  jewels — she  had 
often  told  him  that  she  would  never  take  them  with  her  on 
any  trip,  because  she  deemed  them  perfectly  safe  at  the 
"Oaks," — in  the  secret  drawer  where  she  had  placed  them 
— had  she  taken  them  with  her }  If  she  had,  it  would  be  a 
proof  that  she  had  indeed  gone,  not  to  return.  He  knew 
that  Minna  was  proud,  and  that  if  she  had  left  him  she 
would  not  take  with  her  any  of  his  gifts  ;  but  her  mother's 
jewels,  she  would  certainly  take  them.  He  rose,  and 
lifting  the  drapery  of  the  table,  found  the  drawer  open 
and  the  jewels  gone.  Alas  !  his  last  hope  was  destroyed  ; 
he  slowly  left  the  room,  and  going  to  the  library  sum- 
moned Tim.  The  faithful  servant  was  the  only  one  Selby 
could  consult  in  his  distress,  and  from  the  great  love 
Tim  bore  for  his  mistress,  he  hoped  to  gain  from  him 
some  feeling  of  comfort  under  his  great  affliction. 


I 


m 


m 


I 


i 


240 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


When  Tim  entered  the  room,  Selby  said  : 

"  Something  very  dreadful  has  happened,  Tim,  and 
I  have  called  you  in  because  you  are  the  only  one  I  can 
speak  to  about  it  for  the  present." 

"  Well,  sir,"  replied  Tim,  twirling  his  hat  in  his  hand 
and  looking  very  seriously  at  his  master.  "  It  seems  to 
me  ever  since  those  two  men  got  drowned  in  the  tank, 
that  we've  had  nothing  but  dreadful  things  happening  in 
the  family." 

Selby  did  not  appear  to  notice  Tim's  remark,  but  he 
continued:  "There  has  been  some  mischief  going  on 
here  since  we  have  been  away  Your  mistress  has  left 
here,  and  I  fear  she  will  never  come  back." 

"  Never  come  back,  sir,"  exclaimed  Tim.  "  Good 
G — d !  what  do  you  mean,  Mr.  Selby  ? " 

"  I  mean,"  replied  his  master,  "  that  she  has  gone 
away  and  left  a  letter  saying  that  she  will  never  return." 

"I  don't  believe  it,  sir — I  mean,  you've  been  im- 
posed upon,"  interrupted  Tim  —  "it's  all  that  Mrs. 
Rolph's  doings,  depend  upon  it.  You  remember,  sir,  I 
once  told  you  to  beware  of  her, — she's  a  deep  one,  and 
don't  bear  any  good  feeling  for  you,  or  I'm  greatly  mis- 
taken." 

"  I  wisli  I  could  only  think  as  you  do,"  said  Selby, 
sadly ;  "  but  I  know  her  handwriting  too  well.  The 
letter  v/hich  I  received  was  written  by  your  mistress, 
and  in  it  she  says  she  has  left  never  to  return." 

"  She  went  away  with  Mrs.  Rolph,  didn't  she  i " 
asked  Tim  ;  "well  now,  sir,  in  my  opinion  the  first  thing 
is  to  find  that  lady,  and  perhaps  we'll  get  some  infor- 
mation out  of  her." 

"  You  are  right,"  said  his  master,  "  I  must  go  and 
see  Mrs.  Rolph  without  delay." 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


241 


Selby  never  mentioned  Rufus  Holt's  name  to  Tim, 
or  his  suspicions  as  to  the  part  that  gentleman  had 
played  in  the  flight  of  Minna  ;  but  a  casual  remark  of 
Tim's  arrested  his  attention. 

"  Mrs.  Rolph  and  that  chap  who  used  to  come  here 
so  much — Mr.  Holt — they're  a  pair,  sir ;  what  mischief 
they  can't  do  ain't  worth  doing." 

**  Mr.  Holt  was  always  welcome  here,  Tim.  He  was 
a  friend  of  mine,  you  know.  It  was  my  wish  that  he 
should  come  here  often." 

"  The  more's  the  pity,"  replied  Tim  boldly ;  "  he 
was  treated  well  enough — better  I  guess  than  he  de- 
served I  know  my  mistress  hated  him  like  poison  ; 
and  'twixt  you  and  me,  sir,  I  never  said  this  before,  but 
I  kind  o'  think  she  gave  him  his  Ww^lking  ticket  one  day, 
for  I  saw  him  go  out  of  the  house,  swearing  away  to 
himself  like  a  trooper.  I  guess  he  made  my  mistress 
niad,  sir,  and  it  don't  do  sometimes  to  vex  her." 

These  words  were  pleasing  to  the  ears  of  Selby, 
who  could  have  forgiven  Minna  for  leaving  him  because 
he  felt  that  he  had  been  the  cause  of  her  unhappiness  ; 
but  he  never  could  entertain  any  idea  of  forgiveness  if 
he  found  that  she  had  fled  to  join  a  lover. 

He,  however,  dismissed  Holt  from  his  mind  until  he 
could  find  out  the  truth  from  Mrs.  Rolph,  who  he  felt 
sure  could  give  him  some  clue  at  least  to  work  upon. 

"We  will  go  at  once,  and  I  will  find  out  from  Mrs. 
Rolph  where  your  mistress  went  to.  The  nhole  affair 
is  a  mystery.  Harness  one  of  the  horses  at  once,  Tim, 
and  wc  will  drive  into  the  city," 

"  Yes,  sir,  the  sooner  the  better  ;  but  if  Mrs.  Rolph 

ain't  at  the  bottom  of  all  this  trouble  then  I'll  begin  to 

think  she*s  a  pretty  good  sort  of  a  woman,  which  I  don't 

1$ 


! 
i 


I 


242 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


at  this  present  minvite,"  saying  which,  Tim  marched  off 
to  bring  the  horse  and  buggy  round  to  the  door. 

Selby,  accompanied  by  Tim,  drove  at  once  to  the 
widow's  house  ;  but  on  reaching  there,  they  were  in- 
formed  that  she  had  been  absent  from  home  over  two 
weeks,  and  was  not  expected  back  for  a  month  or  six 
weeks.  When  Selby  inquired  where  she  had  gone  to 
he  was  told  that  she  was  travelling,  and  there  was  no 
certainty  as  to  her  movements. 

Selby  was  greatly  disappointed.  He  had  hoped  to 
learn  something  from  Mrs.  Rolph  which  would  enable 
him  to  trace  his  wife's  whereabouts.  As  he  drove  awav 
he  turned  to  Tim  and  said: "Well,  what  can  be  done 
now .? " 

"  If  you  will  drive  home,  sir,  I'll  go  and  make  in- 
quiries at  the  railway  station,  maybe  Til  find  out  some- 
thing. Don't  take  it  too  much  to  heart,  sir.  It  will  al 
come  out  right,  sir.  You  and  my  mistress  have  been 
imposed  on,  sir.  If  I  don't  find  out  anything  at  the 
railway  stations  then  we  must  go  and  find  Mrs.  Rolph, 
she's  the  only  one  who  can  give  us  any  news." 

"  Very  well,"  said  Selby,  "  we  will  drive  home,  for  I 
feel  utterly  exhausted."  He  spoke  in  a  sad  wearied 
tone,  and  Tim  felt  grieved  for  him. 

The  latter  made  careful  inquiries,  but  he  could  not 
discover  anything  at  the  railway  stations.  Amongst 
the  thousands  who  daily  arrive  and  leave  New  York  it 
was  impossible  that  any  of  the  officials  would  remember 
seeing  Mrs.  Selby.  Tim  therefore  returned  to  hii 
master  very  crestfallen. 

"  Well,  Tim,  any  news  } "  asked  Selby,  eagerly. 

"'  No,  sir,"  replied  Tim,  "  we  must  go  and  find  Mri 
Rolph." 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


243 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


We  must  now  retrace  our  steps. 

As  Rufus  Holt  stood  listening  for  a  moment  outside 
the  door  of  Minna's  room,  he  had  a  cowed  look  of  guilt 
upon  his  face,  and  before  he  had  time  to  leave  the  spot,  a 
girl  came  rushing  from  one  of  the  adjoining  chambers 
and  confronted  him. 

She  was  a  very  tall  girl,  and  stout  in  proportion,  with 
a  broad  honest-looking  face.  She  was  not  beautiful,  by 
any  means,  but  there  was  something  very  pleasant  and 
prepossessing  about  her  features.  Her  mouth,  which 
was  rather  large,  showed  off  to  advantage,  when  she 
smiled,  the  rows  of  white  pearly  teeth.  She  possessed 
large  lustrous  eyes,  the  sharp  lightning  glance  of  which 
was  most  effective  when  she  was  in  p  stormy  mood, 
while  they  co"ld  be  equally  expressive  iLilicators  of  the 
softest  and  most  pleasurable  emotions.  Altogether  she 
appeared  to  be  a  girl  of  no  ordinary  character. 

She  was  khown  by  her  companions  as  the  "  Amazon," 
on  account  of  her  large  size,  and  a  habit  she  had  of  ex- 
erting her  influence  over  others  by  muscular  force.  In 
the  latter  case  she  was  not  very  particular  whether  it 
was  a  man  or  a  woman  on  whom  she  was  called  upon  to 
use  her  strong  arms.  Very  few  cared  to  oppose  her  will 
when  she  made  up  her  mind  to  have  her  own  way  ;  but 
while  her  associates  were  afraid  of  her,  they  all  had  to 


p.. 


s 


F* 


|. 


£44 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


admit  that  she  invariably  took  the  side  of  the  weak 
against  the  strong.  Many  a  poor  girl  had  she  taken 
under  her  protection  to  save  her  from  persecution  and 
injustice.  It  seemed  strange  that  a  girl  of  her  disposition 
should  have  been  content  to  live  the  abandoned  life  she 
was  doing  ;  but  later  on  we  will  hear  her  own  story  how 
she  came  tc  be  an  inmate  of  Mrs.  Leech's  house. 

She  had  heard  Minna's  scream,  and,  running  out  of 
her  room,  perceived  Holt  standing  in  the  passage  in  the 
guilty  attitude  we  have  already  noticed. 

'*  What  have  you  been  up  to  } "  she  asked,  "  and  who 
is  that  woman  you've  got  in  there  }  you've  been  abusing 
her.     I  know  it  by  your  look." 

"  It  is  none  of  your  business  what  I  have  been  doinj;, 
or  who  I  have  got  in  here.  You  can  ask  Mrs.  Leech  if 
you  are  very  particular  about  knowing  ;  "  and  Holt  made 
a  movement  to  go  away. 

"  None  of  my  business,  is  it,**  cried  the  "  Amazon," 
and  the  next  moment  she  had  clutched  him  by  the  collar 
and  with  a  quick  movement  of  her  foot  tripped  him  over 
on  the  floor.  "  I'll  let  you  know  whether  it  is  my  busi- 
ness," she  exclaimed,  as  she  held  the  prostrate  man  down 
by  the  throat." 

"  Unhand  me,  you  devil,"  he  hoarsely  cried.  "  What 
do  you  mean  } " 

"  I  mean  to  throw  you  down  these  stairs  if  you  say 
another  word,"  said  the  "Amazon."  "  You've  been  up  to 
some  dirty  work,  and  I  know  it.  Now  get  up  and  open 
that  door." 

Holt  arose,  looking  as  if  he  could  kill  the  woman 
before  him,  but  when  he  observed  her  kindling 
eyes,  and  having  experienced  her  great  strength,  he 
thought  discretion  the  better  part  of  valor. 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


245 


Tied.    "  What 


"  How  can  I  open  the  door,"  he  said,  "  it .  is  a  slip^ 
lock  and  is  fastened  op  the  inside.     I  have  no  key." 

At  that  moment  the  "  Amazon  "  heard  a  moanr  within 
the  room,  and  turning  towards  the  door,  she  said,  "Well, 
I'm  going  to  break  it  in." 

Holt,  taking  advantage  of  the  opportunity,  made  his 
escape,  as  the  strong  girl,  putting  her  shoulder  to  the 
door,  forced  it  open, 

What  a  sight  presented  itself  to  her  view !  Ex- 
tended on  the  floor  lay  Minna,  the  crimson  blood  flow- 
ing from  a  wound  in  her  head,  which  she  had  evidently 
received  by  striking  the  corner  of  the  bed  as  she  fell. 
Firmly  clasped  in  her  hand  was  a  large  toilet  bottle, 
which  she  had  probably  seized  to  defend  herself  against 
Holt.  She  was  moaning  slightly,  although  perfectly  un- 
conscious, when  the  "  Amazon  "  entered  the  room. 

Gently  the  girl  lifted  the  inanimate  form  in  her 
strong  arms,  and  laid  it  on  the  bed.  Then  she  flew 
down  the  stairs  to  Mrs.  Leech's  room. 

That  lady  was  quietly  enjoying  a  glass  of  champagne, 
which  she  sipped  with  evident  satisfaction  as  she  lolled 
back  in  her  large  arm  chair,  when  the  "  Amazon  "  burst 
in  upon  her. 

"  Here,  Mrs.  Leech,'*  cried  the  excited  girl,  '•  you've 
been  up  to  some  of  your  devil's  work.  Do  you  know 
that  there's  been  a  woman  killed  up  in  one  of  your 
rooms }  If  she's  not  dead  she'll  soon  be  ;  get  up,  and 
send  for  a  doctor,  if  you  don't  want  to  be  hauled  up  for 
murder." 

To  say  that  Mrs.  Leech  was  startled,  does  not  ex- 
press the  state  of  her  feelings.  She  was  terror-stricken. 
She  knew  at  once  to  whom  the  "  Amazon  "  alluded,  and 
the  utter  ruin  the  affair  would  bring  upon  her  and  her 


246 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


Ahouse  came  before  her  like  a  flash.     She  could   not 
speak,  but  sat  staring  at  the  girl  before  her. 

••  Do  you  hear  me  ?"  repeated  the  "  Amazon,"  *'  are 
you  going  to  send  for  a  doctor,  or  will  I  go  and  notify  the 
police.'     You  had  better  be  quick,  for  I  won't  wait." 

"  Oh  !  I'll  send  at  once,"  said  the  frightened  woman, 
starting  to  her  feet  and  ahattering  the  champagne  glass 
on  the  carpet  in  her  excitement.  "She  won't  die,  will 
she  }    What  has  happened  >  " 

"  She'll  die  if  you  don't  be  quick,"  interrupted  the 
girl.  "  Now,  ask  no  questions  but  bounce  as  fast  as 
you  can.  Til  go  up  and  see  what  I  can  do  for  the 
poor  thing  till  the  doctor  comes." 

Mrs.  Leech  required  no  further  bidding,  but  hasten- 
ed from  the  room  to  send  off  a  messenger  for  medical 
assistance,  while  the  "  Amazon "  returned  to  Minna's 
room. 

The  latter  at  *  nee  set  to  work  to  bathe  the  blood 
which  had  trickled  down  over  Minna's  face  and  neck. 
Tenderly  she  lifted  the  fair  white  face,  and  no  mother 
could  have  been  more  gentle  than  she,  as  she  smoothed 
the  pillows  and  arranged  the  bed  to  make  it  as  comfort- 
able as  possible. 

When  the  doctor  came  he  dressed  the  wound  on 
Minna  s  head,  and  then  ordered  her  to  be  undressed  and 
kept  as  quiet  as  possible.  He  said  that  she  was  not  to 
be  left  alone  a  moment,  as  she  required  the  utmost  care, 
and  it  was  difficult  for  him  to  say  whether  her  condition 
was  dangerous  or  not.  He  very  much  feared  that  it 
would  result  in  brain  fever  ;  but  he  would  be  better  able 
to  tell  when  he  returned,  which  he  would  do  that  even- 
ing. 

The  "Amazon  "  at  once  volunteered  to  remain  with 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


247 


d  to  remain  with 


Minna,  and  gave  Mrs.  Leech  to  understand  very  plainly 
that  no  one  was  to  interfere  with  her  in  the  task  she  had 
undertaken.  When  she  required  any  one  to  relieve  her, 
she  would  ask  the  doctor  to  procure  some  one. 

The  doctor  was  rather  suri)rised  to  find  a  lady  of 
Mi  inas  evident  refinement  in  Mr.s.  Leech's  house;  but 
as  the  latter  lady  managed  to  give  a  very  plausible  excuse 
for  Minna's  appearance  there,  as  well  as  the  cause  of 
the  accident,  he  went  away  satisfied. 

When  the  doctor  returned  in  the  evening  Minna  had 
become  slightly  delirious,  and  he  then  stated  that  she 
would  probably  be  confined  to  her  bed  for  weeks.  The 
delirium  might  last  for  several  days,  perhaps  longer  ;  he 
could  not  tell,  as  it  depended  very  much  on  the  state  of 
the  patient's  mind  when  she  received  the  blow  as  well  as 
the  strength  of  her  constitution. 

'•  Could  she  be  removed  from  here } "  asked  Mrs. 
Leech. 

"  It  would  be  very  dangerous  at  present,"  said  the 
doctor. 

Here  the  "Amazon  "  spoke  up.  "  She  will  stay  right 
here,  Mrs.  Leech,  and  she'll  want  for  nothing — do  you 
understand  ?  Now,  you  just  leave  the  room,"  and  she 
opened  the  door.  The  landlady,  who  stood  in  dread  of 
the  girl,  at  once  took  her  departure,  although  with  very 
bad  grace  at  the  unceremonious  way  in  which  she  had 
been  dismissed. 

The  "  Amazon  "  then  spoke  to  the  doctor.  She  told 
him  that  Minna  had  been  persecuted,  but  had  not,  she  be- 
lieved, met  with  the  wound  through  foul  play.  She  said 
that  slie  intended  to  nurse  the  patient  herself,  as  she  felt 
sorry  for  her;  and  ended  up  by  offering  him  all  the 
money  she  had  if  he  would  only  give  every  attention  to 
the  poor  unconscious  woman  before  them. 


248 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


The  doctor  was  touched  by  the  devotion  of  this  fall- 
en  women  for  one  of  her  own  sex,  and,  while  he  refused 
her  money,  saying  tiiat  Mrs.  Leech  would  have  to  pay 
him,  he  promised  to  give  the  case  the  greatest  care  and 
attention.  He  saw,  moreover,  that  there  was  some  deep 
mystery  about  Minna,  which  Mrs.  Leech's  explanations 
to  him  had  not  revealed. 

The  "  Amazon,"  having  installed  herself  as  nurse,  de- 
voted her  time  entirely  to  the  sick  room ;  and  as  she  sat 
and  listened  to  the  delirious  wanderings  of  her  patient, 
her  great  heart  filled  with  pity  and  the  tears  stole  down 
her  cheeks. 

"  Oh !  George,"  cried  Minna  piteously,  as  she  tossed 
about,  "  they  took  me  away  from  you — and  we  were  so 
happy  too  —  until  —  until.  Oh!  yes,  bad  men  made 
you  neglect  me  just  a  little — only  a  little,  George— 
they  said  you  were  ill — poor  George.  I  didn't 
grumble  very  much,  did  I,  when  you  neglected  me.  If 
I  did  I'm  very  sorry.  I  did  not  mean  to  make  you  un- 
happy. I  thought  you  were  dying  and  I  came  to  you, 
and  because  I  couldn't  find  you — they  say  you  won't 
take  me  back — but  you  will,  won't  you,  George — dear 
George.  Oh  !  it  was  that  dreadful  man  ;  it  was  horrible, 
very  horrible.  I  was  stolen  away,  George — but  you'll 
take  me  back.  Poor  mother,  poor  Elsie — no  mother,  no 
Elsie.  Oh !  it  is  cruel,  cruel.  I  know  they  are  deceiv- 
ing us,  George — your  Minna  who  loves  you  so— no  one 
left  for  me  now — all  gone — ail  gone — all  gone.  But  you 
don't  think  me  bad,  George.  Oh !  no !  you  don't  do 
that — what  have  I  done  .^  Oh!  George,  my  husband, 
come  to  me — come  and  take  me  away ;  they  are  keeping 
me  here.  But  I  know  what  I'll  do— I'll  go  back.  He 
won't  spurn  me  ;  he  is  too  noble — ^too  good — too  good— 
too  good— dear  George.'* 


Wrecks  in  the  S«r  of  Life, 


249 


And  so  she  rambled  away,  her  thoughts  at  times  re- 
verting to  tl  e  days  when  she  was  so  happy  with  her 
mother  and  with  Elsie.  Then  she  would  beseech  her 
husband  not  to  neglect  her — not  to  leave  her. 

The  **  Amazon,"  as  she  sat  and  listened,  while  she 
endeavored  to  sooth  the  delirium,  was  touched  to  the 
heart,  and  she  vowed  to  horsewhip  Holt  if  ever  she  met 
him  again.  Tender  as  a  child  in  her  feelings  towards 
the  poor  woman  whom  she  saw  suffering  before  her,  she 
was  ready  at  a  moment's  notice  to  do  battle  against  her 
persecutors,  and  her  mind  as  she  sat  there  was  a  strange 
mixture  of  tenderness  and  fierceness. 

While  Minna  lay  tossing  on  her  sick  bed  let  us 
take  a  look  at  scenes  that  were  being  enacted  in  another 
portion  of  the  house.  On  the  ground  floor  there  were  a 
suite  of  drawing  and  sitting  rooms,  and  these  were  bril- 
liantly lighted  by  numerous  chandeliers.  The  house 
(one  of  the  finest  of  the  kind  in  Chicago)  was  mag- 
nificently furnished.  Soft  carpets,  luxurious  couches, 
handsome  mirrors,  and  finely  carved  furniture,  adorned 
the  rooms.  No  expense  evidently  had  been  spared  to 
make  the  place  attractive.  It  was  a  palace  of  sin,  a 
\   ce  of  gilded  wretchedness. 

We  will  now  glance  at  the  occupants  of  these  hand- 
somely furnished  rooms.  There  were  fair  women  and 
handsome  men.  None  appeared  sad,  although  over  the 
hearts  of  the  women  there  had  come  a  blight,  from  which 
they  were  destined  never  to  recover.  They  were  like 
moths  round  a  lighted  candle,  singeing  their  wings  in 
the  flame  of  dissipation,  only  to  drop  suddenly  into  the 
flame  and  be  consumed.  They  were  without  hope. 
Their  vain  regrets  were  hidden  under  the  mask  of  as- 
sumed gayety  or  drowned  through  the  influence  of  the 


260 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


wine  cup.  When  free  from  excitement  they  were  dejected 
and  miserable,  often  mourning  over  the  loss  of  their 
home  and  their  separation  from  loved  ones.  Their  despair 
goaded  them  to  dissipation,  which  would  soon  make  sad 
havoc  with  their  beauty,  and  then  they  would  sink  lower 
and  lower  until  their  ending  would  be  as  sad  as  their  lives 
had  been  devoid  of  happiness  or  joy.  It  was  strange 
to  note  the  contrast  between  some  of  these  poor 
women  who  dressed  handsomely,  and  in  some  cases  with 
great  taste,  as  they  moved  about  in  Mrs.  Leech's  bril- 
liantly lighted  rooms,  a  smile  upon  their  lips,  while  cold 
despair  looked  at  you  through  their  eyes.  Here  was  a 
quiet,  refined  looking  woman,  dressed  in  black,  and  look- 
ing very  attractive  in  her  mourning.  She  was  the  inter- 
esting widow.  On  a  lounge  reclined  a  fair  young  creature, 
apparently  full  of  fun  and  frolic.  She  was  only  acting 
her  part.  At  the  piano  siat  a  tall,  handsome  girl,  who, 
while  she  toyed  with  the  keys,  carried  on  aconvers  "ion 
in  a  most  ladylike  manner  with  a  gentleman  who  was 
bending  over  her.  On  a  sofa  sat  a  rather  dowdy  looking 
female,  good-natured  and  simple  in  appearance,  but  evi- 
dently  neglected  as  she  sat  alone.  There  was  one, 
however,  who  appeared  to  be  more  animated  than  any  of 
the  others.  She  danced  round  the  tables,  laughing  and 
cracking  jokes  with  every  one.  At  one  time  she  would 
sing  a  few  lines  from  some  popular  song  ;  at  another  she 
>»'Ould  tempt  some  of  the  gentlemen  present  to  chase  her 
as  she  spun  round  the  tables  and  chairs.  She  seemed 
mad  with  glee.  She  had  taken  too  much  champagne. 
There  were  some  who  were  boisterous,  others  who  were 
quiet  in  their  conduct.  In  some  of  the  rooms  they  were 
playing  cards  ;  in  others  the  frequent  pop  of  the  cham- 
pagne cork  proclaimed  the  dissipation  going  on.    Alto- 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


251 


^ether  it  was  a  scene  of  excitement  and  revelry  which, 
while  it  lasted,  drowned  the  misery  of  these  poor 
women's  lives. 

There  were  middle-aged  as  well  as  young  men  to  be 
seen  there ;  all  of  them  well  dressed,  all  of  them  holding 
respectable  positions  in  society,  all  of  them  helping  to 
complete  the  utter  ruin  of  the  poor  women  around  them. 

Towards  midnight  the  revelry  became  somewhat 
boisterous,  and  one  of  the  girls,  who  had  received  a  fine 
musical  education  in  her  father's  house,  and  who  was 
really  a  fine  musician,  sat  down  at  the  piano,  while  one 
or  two  gathered  round  and  joined  in  the  chorus  of  a 
popular  song  amidst  loud  laughter  and  hilarity. 

The  sound  of  the  first  chorus  reached  Minna's  room, 
and  seemed  to  increase  her  delirium.  In  a  moment  the 
"Amazon"  had  left  her  charge,  and,  quickly  descending 
the  stairs,  she  suddenly  appeared  before  the  revellers. 

"Look  here,  my  fine  folks,  you  just  stop  that  noise; 
I've  got  a  sick  woman  up  stairs,  and  you're  disturbing  her." 

They  only  laughed  at  her  until  she  strode  up  to  the 
girl  at  the  piano,  and  laying  her  large  warm  hand  on 
the  bare  shoulder,  said  : 

"  Liz,  do  you  hear  me  ;  you  are  hurting  the  sick 
woman  up  stairs,  will  you  stop,  or  do  you  want  to  have 
it  out  with  me  in  the  morning  ? "  The  girl  looked  up 
ai  toe  "  Amazon,"  and  saw  her  eyes  gleam,  and  felt  her 
powerful  hand  contract  as  it  was  pressed  heavily  on  her 
shoulder.  She  did  not  like  to  give  way  before  the  others, 
but  she  knew  that  if  she  dared  Nell  now,  there  would 
be  a  scene  in  which  she  felt  the  powerful  girl  beside 
her  would  be  victorious. 

"  Yes,"  she  said  with  bad  grace,  "  Til  stop  Nell "  (this 
was  the  "  Amazon's  "  name  when  addressed). 


i<i 


'  1 

I 


2/>2 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


I 


"  All  right,"  said  the  "  Amazon  ;  "  "  but  don't  you 
make  me  come  down  stairs  again,  or  I'll  make  it  hot  for 
some  of  you." 

They  only  jeered  at  her,  and  some  were  for  going  on 
with  the  fun,  but  Liz  would  not  play,  and  finally  the 
hilarity  quieted  down  after  the  "  Amazon  "  had  left  the 
room,  and  Minna  was  not  disturbed  again  that  night. 

If  Selby  could  only  have  known  the  deplorable  cir- 
cumstances  in  which  his  wife  was  placed  I 

The  "  Amazon  "  sat  all  through  that  night,  never 
closing  her  eyes,  as  she  watched  by  the  bedside  of  the 
delirious  woman. 

Shortly  after  midnight  she  heard  some  one  steal 
softly  up  to  the  door  of  the  room,  and  give  a  slight  tap. 
The  "  Amazon "  rose  and  carefully  opened  the  door, 
when  she  saw  the  girl  Liz  standing  there. 

"  Nell,"  she  said  in  a  whisper,  "  Tm  very  sorry  I 
made  so  much  noise  to-night.  I've  been  thinking  about 
it  God  help  us,  poor  women,  if  we  have  no  mercy  on 
each  other  !  I'm  awfully  sorry,  Nell.  How  is  she  .'— 
none  the  worse  I  hope." 

Nell  placed  her  hand  gently  on  the  cheeks  of  the 
poor  girl,  who  stood  before  her  repentant  and  with 
tears  in  her  eyes  ;  and  she  said  in  a  soft,  low  voice  "  Liz, 
you're  a  good  girl." 

"  Good  girl !  Oh,  my  God ! — no,  that  is  past," 
whispered  the  other,  drawing  back.  "Good-night,  Nell, 
let  me  help  you  to-morrow,  if  I  can — ^will  you,  Nell } " 

"  I'll  have  nobody  but  you,  Liz,"  said  Nell,  as  she 
gently  closed  the  door. 

That  midnight  visit  was  one  ray  of  sunshine  in  the  * 
lijEe  of  Liz.     She  had  received  one  grain  of  comfort. 


Wrecks  im  tfu  ^ea  ofLtfg. 


253 


CHAPTER  XXVT. 

For  three  weeks  Minna  lay  hovering  'twixt  life  and 
death,  during  which  time  she  was  teiitieriy  nursed  by 
the  "Amazon,"  assisted  by  the  giri  Liz.  She  had  been 
removed  to  a  remote  room  in  the  'house  by  instructions 
from  the  doctor,  in  order  that  she  might  be  kept  per- 
fectly quiet,  and  free  from  any  noise  to  disturb  her. 
The  "Amazon"  had  succeeded  in  keeping  down  any 
riotous  proceedings  in  the  house,  and  had  even  created 
a  feeling  of  sympathy  amongst  the  girls  for  her  patient ; 
so  that  they  became  very  subdued  in  their  conduct  for 
the  time  being.  Extra  carpeting  had  been  laid  in  the 
passage  near  Minna's  room,  and  all  the  doors  on  the 
same  lio  a  were  muffled  with  heavy  flannel,  so  that  they 
produced  no  jar  when  being  shut.  The  expense  of  all 
this  was  borne  by  Mrs.  Leech,  who  was  so  alarmed  lest 
Minna  should  die  in  her  house,  that  she  was  willing  to 
do  anything  necessary  for  her  recovery. 

In  the  mean  time,  Rufus  Holt  had  been  in  a  state  of 
the  greatest  anxiety  ever  since  the  day  on  which  he  had 
treated  Minna  so  brutally,  in  case  Selby  should  make 
his  appearance  and  discover  his  dastardly  conduct.  He 
was  very  anxious  to  leave  Chicago  and  take  up  his 
abode  in  some  place  where  he  would  not  be  likely  to 
meet  the  man  he  had  so  foully  wronged,  and  he  had 
written  Mrs.  Rolph  on  the  subject.  He  did  not  men- 
tion to  that  lady  how  cruelly  he  had  treated  Minna,  or 


254 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Lifi, 


: 


how  meanly  he  had  taken  advantage  of  her  helpless- 
ness  ;  he  merely  stated  that  she  was  ih  safe-keepiiT^, 
and  that  he  was  desir-^us  of  taking  the  pleasure  trip 
which  had  been  promised  him. 

Mrs.  Rolph,  however,  decided  to  go  to  Chxago,  and 
see  for  herself  how  Holt  had  carried  out  her  instruc- 
tions, and,  acrcrciingly,  she  n:Ade  it  convenient  to  pay 
him  an  unexpected  visit.  He  was  certainly  surprised 
and  not  over  well  pleased  when  the  widow  made  her 
appearance  one  day  at  the  house  where  he  was  staying. 
She  knew  his  addre^,  and  had  come  direct  from  the 
railwav  station  to  where  she  could  find  him  most  readily, 
andf  therefore,  he  had  been  afforded  no  opportunity  to 
prepare  himself  for  her  visit.  She  inquired  immedi- 
ately  about  Minna,  and  asked  where  he  had  her  con- 
cealed, and  how  he  had  managed  to  entrap  her  so  clev- 
erly.? Holt  was  quite  unprepared  for  this  prompt 
questioning,  and  betrayed  his  confusion  by  stammering 
out  some  very  unsatisfactory  answers.  He  said  that 
Minna  was  lying  ill,  but  that  she  was  being  well  at- 
tended to,  and  advised  the  widow  to  leave  the  matter 
entirely  in  the  hands  of  the  people  he  had  employed  to 
guard  her,  as  there  was  no  danger  of  Selby  ever  finding 
her  where  she  had  been  placed  for  safe-keeping.  Mrs. 
Rolph  replied  that  no  doubt  he  had  arranged  everything 
satisfactorily;  but  as  he  was  going  away,  it  would  be 
well  to  let  her  know  where  Minna  could  be  found,  as  it 
might  be  necessary  to  release  her  on  short  notice. 

Holt  finding  himself  fairly  cornered  at  last,  ac- 
knowledged that  he  had  decoyed  Minna  into  a  house  of 
questionable  character,  and  gave  as  his  excuse  that  it 
was  the  only  place  he  could  find  where  Minna  would  be 
safe  from  discovery. 


IVimks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


265 


Mrs.  Rolph,  when  she  heard  this,  and  when  she 
noticed  the  manner  in  which  Holt  endeavored  to  evade 
answering  her  questions,  began  to  suspect  something 
wrong.  *        ■  •-•■ 

She  therefore  expressed  a  determination  to  go  and 
see  where  Minna  was,  and  requested  him  to  take  her 
there. 

Holt  hesitated.  He  had  buoyed  himself  up  with  the 
idea,  that  he  would  be  able  to  get  out  of  the  way  ere  the 
widow  could  ascertain  the  persecution  he  had  subjected 
Minna  to  ;  but  now  it  would  be  discovered,  and  he  was 
not  quite  sure  how  Mrs.  Rolph  would  act  under  the  cir- 
cumstances. At  last  he  put  a  bold  face  on  the  matter. 
He  knew  that  the  widow  was  in  his  power  ;  he  decided 
to  brave  her  anger,  and  if  she  should  feel  inclined  to 
betray  him  or  even  refuse  to  assist  him  with  more 
money,  he  would  threaten  her — he  would  oblige  her  to 
do  as  he  wished. 

He  then  expressed  his  willingness  to  take  her  to 
where  Minna  was  confined,  and  immediately  ordered  a 
carriage  for  that  purpose.  He  suggested,  however,  the 
advisability  of  Mrs.  Rolph  taking  a  thick  veil  to  con- 
ceal her  features  on  entering  the  house,  as  it  might  be 
unpleasant  if  she  was  observed  visiting  such  a  place  by 
any  one  who  njigbt  recognize  her  after ward.s.  Holt  did 
not  care  so  much  about  preserving  his  companion's 
character  as  to  prevent  chances  of  future  detection. 
He  knew  that  Selby  would  ,endeavor  to  trace  his  wife's 
whereabouts,  and  that  it  was  possible  he  might  visit 
Chicago  for  that  purpose.  If,  therefore,  ho  should  by 
any  moans  ascertain  that  Mrs.  Rolph  had  visited  Mrs. 
Leech's  establishment,  the.  incident  would  be  likely  to 
i  afford  a  clue  to  the  unravelling  of  the  whole  plot.    All 


256 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


ft 


Holt  cared  for  now  was  to  get  away  from  Chicago  as 
quickly  as  possible,  and  he  could  only  do  this  through 
the  assistance  of  the  widow.  He  was  therefore  desirous 
of  managing  matters  so  as  to  compel  that  lady  to  send 
him  away  ;  and  while  consenting  to  humor  her  m  licr 
desire  to  visit  Minna,  he  did  not  intend  that  his  safety 
should  be  compromised  in  so  doing. 

Mrs.  Rolph  at  once  saw  the  desirability  of  Holt's 
suggestion,  and  so  she  veiled  her  face  on  entering  the 
carriage.  As  she  and  Holt  drove  to  Mrs.  Leech's  door, 
he  expressed  his  intention  of  not  visiting  the  house' 
He  had  a  wholesome  dread  of  again  meeting  the  "  Ama- 
zon,'* and,  besides,  he  knew  that  his  appearance  with 
Mrs.  Rolph  would  at  once  attach  suspicion  to  the  object 
of  her  visit.  He  warned  the  widow  not  to  mention  his 
name,  or  to  profess  any  knowledge  of  how  Minna  came 
to  be  brought  there.  He  said  that  it  would  answer  her 
purpose  better  to  go  to  Mrs.  Leech's  as  a  friend  of 
Minna,  anxious  about  her  safety,  and  desirous  of  taking 
her  away  if  possible. 

"You  are  hiding  something  from  me.  Holt"  said  the 
widow,  •'  and  I  think  there  is  some  other  reason  than 
the  one  you  have  given  for  having  taken  Mrs.  Selby  to 
suoh  a  place." 

"  I  was  not  very  sober  when  it  was  done,"  replied 
Holt,  "  or  else  it  might  have  been  managed  differently  " 

"  Why  didn't  you  say  so  at  once,  instead  of  beating 
about  the  bush.     You  have  probably  ruined  us  both." 

'  "  I  did  not  expect  you  would  persist  in  visiting  her, 
and  it  was  my  intention  to  have  her  removed  as  soon  as 
it  became  jwssible  to  do  so." 

"I  hope  there  is  nothing  worse  ih  tliis  matter  than 
your  having  committed  a  mistr  ke  while  under  the  in* 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life.  257 

fluence  of  drink,"  said  the  widow,  looking  keenly  at  her 

companion. 

At  this  moment  Holt  said,  "  We  had  better  not  drive 
up  to  the  door  together.  I  will  leave  you  here.  The 
hackman  knows  where  to  drive  you  ;  "  and  as  he  spoke 
lie  hailed  the  driver,  who  stopped  the  carriage,  and  Holt 
alighted,  saying—"  wdl  you  return  to  where  1  am  board- 
ing, or  will  you  go  to  a  hotel  ?  '* 

"  1  will  return  to  wher«  you  are  staying,"  was  the  re- 
ply. Holt  then  walked  away,  while  the  widow  drove  on 
to  Mrs  Leech's. 

When  Mrs.  Rolph  was  admitted  to  the  house  she 
a.sked  to  see  Mrs.  Leech,  and  on  that  lady  presenting 
herself  she  said : 

"  I  believe  you  have  a  sick  lady  staying  here.  I  am 
a  friend  of  hers,  and  have  come  to  see  about  her." 

Mrs,  Leech  trembled  when  she  heard  this.  She  had 
not  enjoyed  a  moment's  peace  of  mind  since  the  day  on 
which  Minna  had  been  brought  to  her  hou§e.  Holt 
had  induced  her  to  aid  him  in  his  vile  plot  by  the  prom- 
ise of  a  large  reward  ;  but  he  had  carefully  kept  out  of 
her  way  ever  since,  and  now  she  was  left  to  bear  the 
brunt  of  the  whole  affair.  She  fairly  quailed  with  fear 
before  Mrs.  Rolph,  and  could  not  answer  for  a  mo- 
ment. 

•*  Do  you  hear  me  .^"  asked  the  widow,  impatiently. 

"  Yes — yes — "  said  Mrs.  Leech,  "  there  is  a  sick  lady 
here ;  but  I  was  misinformed  about  her  by  the  man  who 
brought  her  here.  If  I  had  known  what  I  do  now,  it 
wouldn't  have  happened." 

"  What  do  you  know  ?  and  what  would  not  have 
happened  >  I  don't  understand  you  quite,"  said  Mrs. 
Rolph. 

»7 


^58 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Lifi, 


Mrs.  Leech  looked  surprised.  "Why  I  know  she  is  a 
respectable  woman,  and  if  I  had  known  that  the  man 
who  brought  her  here  was  such  a  mean,  cowardly  dog, 
I  would  not  have  let  him  bring  her  here." 

"  Well,  it  has  happened,  and  now  we  must  undo  the 
harm  as  quickly  as  possible.     Can  I  see  her  ?  " 

"  Yes,  ma'am,"  said  Mrs.  Leech,  "  but  she  wont  know 
you  ;  she  is  out  of  her  mind." 

"  So  bad  as  that }  "  exclaimed  the  widow,  really  quite 
frightened,  but  outwardly  only  appearing  as  one  natu- 
rally anxious  about  a  friend. 

"  She  fell  and  cut  her  head,  and  has  never  moved  out 
of  her  bed  since.     She  has  been  verv  ill." 

Mrs.  Rolph  then  asked  to  see  her  at  once,  and  Mrs. 
Leech  went  to  the  "  Amazon "  to  tell  her  that  one  of 
Minna's  friends  had  called  to  see  her. 

"  I'll  go  and  speak  to  her  myself,"  said  the  "  Amazon." 
"  You  needn't  come  with  me,  Mrs.  Leech." 

"You  won't  get  me  into  trouble,  will  you,  Nell.^" 
dsked  the  latter,  anxiously. 

"  No,"  was  the  reply  ;  "  but  I'll  let  out  pretty  well 
on  the  chap  that  brought  her  here,  I  can  tell  you." 

When  the  *'  Amazon  "  presented  herself  before  Mrs. 
Rolph,  she  said  rather  abruptly  : 

"  Are  you  one  of  the  sick  woman's  folks,  and  how  did 
you  hear  that  she  was  here  ?  *' 

I  he  suddenness  of  the  question  rather  confused  the 
widow  for  a  moment ;  but  she  answered  immediately 
afterwards :  "I  am  a  friend  of  hers ;  have  known  her 
for  a  number  of  years,  and  it  was  by  mere  chance  I  heard 
she  was  lying  sick  here." 

"  It  isn't  often  we  see  friends  coroitig  here  to  look 
after  missing  girls.     You  ain't  one  o*  the  ordinary." 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


259 


never  moved  out 


oiks,  and  how  did 


"  I  wish  to  see  the  sick  lady.  Can  I  do  so  ? "  asked 
Mrs.  Rolph,  a  little  impatiently. 

"  I  want  to  speak  to  you  first,"  said  the  "  Amazon." 
"  You  don't  know,  do  you,  how  she  came  here,  and  what 
happened  to  her  afterwards  ? " 

"  No,"  said  the  widow  ;  "  I  would  like  to  know  the 
particulars." 

'•  If  you  are  a  friend  of  hers  you  ought  to  know  ;  if 
you  are  only  a  make-believe,  it  won't  do  any  harm  to  tell 
you."  The  "  Amazon  "  then  recounted  the  whole  story, 
how  Holt  had  been  the  means  of  bringing  Minna  rhere, 
and  how  he  had  forced  himself  into  her  room.  She  also 
described  the  finding  of  Minna  lying  on  the  floor  in- 
sensible and  bleeding. 

Mrs.  Rolph  was  horrified.  She  knew  Holt  to  be  bad, 
but  she  had  no  idea  he  was  the  brute  which  the  "  Ama- 
zon "  had  shown  him  to  be. 

When  the  girl  had  finished  speaking,  the  widow  ex- 
claimed, "  This  is  indeed  a  dreadful  story,"  and  then  she 
added,  "  Will  you  bring  me  to  her  } " 

The  "  Amazon  "  at  once  led  the  way  to  Minna's  room, 
and  at  the  door  she  stopped  and  impressed  upon  the 
widow  to  be  careful  not  to  make  the  least  noise,  as  it 
was  against  the  doctor's  orders  to  allow  any  visitor  into 
the  sick  chamber. 

When  Mrs.  Rolph  entered  she  could  hardly  discern 
anything  as  the  room  was  darkened  ;  but  in  a  few 
moments,  when  her  eyes  became  accustomed  to  the  dim 
li}^ht,  she  saw  extended  on  the  bed  the  form  of  Selby's 
beautiful  wife,  but  so  changed  in  appearance  that  she 
hardly  recognized  her.  The  great  masses  of  fine  brown 
hair,  which  Minna  had  been  so  proud  of,  were  shorn 
from  her  head,  and  in  their  place  were  the  bandages 


2C0 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life* 


If 


which  were  used  in  applying  the  ice  necessary  to  keep 
down  the  fever.  The  eyes  were  closed,  and  the  face  had 
a  drawn  painful  look  about  it,  which  was  very  pitiful  to 
behold.  Minna  was  lying  perfectly  quiet,  and  seated  by 
her  side  was  the  girl  Liz,  gently  working  with  the  band- 
ages and  ice.  Not  a  word  was  spoken  by  any  present, 
the  "Amazon"  having  warned  Mrs.  Rolph  not  to  speak 
while  in  the  room. 

Did  the  sight  of  the  poor  hunted,  suffering  creature 
who  lay  before  her  move  one  grain  of  pity  within  the 
breast  of  the  cold,  cruel  woman  who  stood  there  }  Did 
she  regret  that  her  scheme  of  revenge  had  carried  so 
far.^  Yes,  for  the  moment  she  felt  not  only  sincere  pity, 
but  there  immediately  followed  a  feeling  of  dread  when 
she  thought  of  the  consequences  to  herself  should  Selby 
hear  how  his  wife  had  been  treated.  She  cursed  Holt 
from  the  bottom  of  her  heart ;  she  determined  never  to 
have  anything  more  to  do  with  him,  only  to  send  him 
away  where  Selby  would  not  be  likely  to  meet  him.  If 
she  could  have  undone  at  that  moment  all  her  scheme  of 
revenge,  she  would  gladly  have  done  so ;  but,  as  that 
could  not  be  accomplished,  she  realized  bow  necessary  it 
was  now  to  secure  her  own  safety,  by  guarding  against 
detection. 

Touching  the  arm  of  the  "  Amazon,"  she  motioned 
towards  the  door,  and  together  they  softly  left  the  sick 
chamber  and  descended  the  stairs. 

"  The  man  who  has  done  this  is  a  dreadful  scoundrel," 
said  the  widow,  when  she  and  the  "  Amazon  "  reached  the 
drawing-room.  "  He  has  blasted  the  reputation  of  an 
innocent  woman,  and  he  has  ruined  her  in  the  opinion  of 
her  husband." 

"  It  won't  be  well  if  I  ever  lay  my  hands  on  him,"  in- 
terrupted the  "  Amazon." 


iVrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


261 


ids  on  him/'  in- 


••  Your  (Jatfent  will  not  be  strong  enough  for  removal 
from  this  house  for  some  time,"  continued  Mrs.  Rolph, 
••  and  I  do  not  wish  her  husband  to  know  that  she  has 
been  an  inmate  here.  I  would  like  her  to  be  taken 
somewhere  else  before  he  knows  where  to  find  her." 

♦'  I  don't  see  that  it  makes  much  difference  where  he 
finds  her,"  said  the  "  Amazon,"  "  so  long  as  she  has  done 
nothing  wrong." 

"  He  is  a  very  suspicious  man,  and  his  mind  has  been 
poisoned  against  his  wife.  I  know  what  is  for  the  best 
in  this  case.  I  intend  to  do  what  I  can  to  bring  about 
a  reconciliation,  but  I  must  do  it  my  own  way." 

"  Well,  what  do  you  want  done  ? " 

"  As  soon«as  she  is  able  to  be  removed  we  will  have 
her  taken  to  Some  comfortable  house,"  said  the  widow, 
"  and  there  I  will  bring  her  husband  to  see  her  ;  but  if 
she  should  wish  to  send  him  any  message  before  then, 
or  if  she  should  ask  anybody  to  write  f^r  her,  tell  her  to 
wait  until  she  sees  me.  Here  is  my  address  "  (hand- 
ing her  card).  "  I  will  take  any  message  she  has  to 
send.  I  will  see  it  delivered  in  person  to  her  husband, 
and  I  will  bring  him  to  her ;  but  not  here.  Tell  her 
to  wait  until  she  is  able  to  leave  this  house.  If  I  should 
have  to  leave  Chicago  for  a  few  days,  take  care  of  her 
until  my  return.  I  will  send  you  money  to-day,  to  pro- 
cure every  comfort  for  her.*^ 

•*  What  you  say  may  be  all  right  enough,"  answered 
the  "  Amazon,"  "  but  I'll  do  just  what  the  poor  thing  her- 
self may  wish  to  be  done.  God  knows,  if  she  ever  will 
get  well.  But  I  tell  you  what  I'll  do,  though,  if  you  let 
me  know  where  to  find  you.  I'll  send  you  word  when 
she  is  able  to  understand  what  people  say  to  her,  and 
you  can  come  and  talk  to  her  yourself." 


262 


IVreeJks  in  the  Sea  of  (.^ 


"  If  you  promise  to  dp  that,  it  will  answer  the  pur- 
pose. I  will  come  at  once  when  you  send  for  me ;  and 
if  I  leave  Chicago  I  will  send  you  word  where  I  go  to. 
I  will  not  delay  a  moment  in  coming." 

Mrs.  Rolph  then  bade  adieu  to  the  *'  Amazon/'  and 
once  more  lowering  her  veil  she  entered  the  carriage, 
and  drove  away  to  see  Holt-.^jj^.,. 

She  found  that  worthy  waiting  for  her  at  his,  board- 
ing-house, and  when  they  were  alone  she  said :        ^   . 

"  I  always  knew  you  to  be  mean  and  contemptible, 
but  I  did  not  imagine  that  you  were  the  low,  cowardly 
villain  you  have  proved  to  be  in  your  conduct  towards 
Mrs.  Selby."  r    ;^ 

"  You  are  using  pretty  hard  language,"^  Replied  Holt 
defiantly ;  "  I  would  like  to  know  who  was  the  prime 
mover  in  this  business."  ^j,,^,  ,  ,.^.^^j    , 

"  It  is  true  I  placed  a  woman  in  your  power ;  but 
did  I  ever  tell  you  to  use  her  as  you  have  done  ?  Did  I 
not  rather  impress  upon  you  not  to  use  any  cruelty } 
Have  you  carried  out  my  wishes,  or  have  you  sought 
to  gratify  your  own  vile  desires  ?  You  are  a  perfect 
brute!"  p  ,,  j 

"  Have  a  care,  Mrs.  Rolph,"  said  Holt  angrily ;  "  I 
told  you  I  was  under  the  influence  of  liquor  when  I 
took  Mrs.  Selby  to  that  house ;  if  I  hadn't  beien,  it 
would  not  have  happened  ;  but  no  harm's  been  done." 

"  No  harm  been  done  ?  "  cried  the  widow.  "  If  you 
had  seen  her  as  I  saw  her  lying  in  that  dreadful  place, 
so  helpless,  so  utterly  changed,  you  would  Ujink  some 
harm  has  been  done.  It  is  doubtful  whether  she  will 
recover,  and,  in  any  case,  I  would  not  like,  to  b^  ?.n  your 
place  if  Selby  hears  of  it." -{ ,,  i.'!r;f?r'3lMVj  o;  t'lcfr: 

"I  think  there  are  two  of,  us.  w^io  >^iJlL  .raw  in  the 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


268 


same  boat  in  that  case,"  answered  Holt;  "for  I  have 
your  letters,  Mrs.  Rolph,  and  I  think  they  show  you  are 
not  altogether  free  from  blame."  »»«*  t 

Mrs.  Rolph  took  no  notice  of  the  implied  threat, 
but  she  said :  *'  It  will  be  necessary  for  you  to  leave 
Chicago  at  once,  and  I  would  advise  you  to  keep  out  of 
Selby's  way." 

"  I  have  no  objection  to  leave  at  once  ;  but  it  costs 
money,  and  money  I  have  not." 

"  I  will  give  you  what  I  promised  ;  but  I  may  as 
well  tell  you  plainly  that  you  need  not  apply  to  me  for 
more,  because  you  will  not  get  it.  After  what  has  hap- 
pened, you  and  I  must  part  forever.  We  never  can  be 
friends  again.  You  needn't  try  to  black-mail  me  either, 
for  sooner  than  be  troubled  by  you,  I  will  let  Selby  know 
the  whole  truth.  I  am  only  a  woman,  and  can  brave 
his  anger  ;  but  you  are  a  man,  and  he  will  not  let  you 
escape  very  easily.  Now  you  understand  me — so  no 
more  threats  ;  they  are  useless." 

Holt  looked  at  Mrs.  Rolph.  He  saw  that  she  was 
in  earnest,  and  so  he  thought  he  would  propitiate  her. 
She  was  too  valuable  a  friend  to  lose. 

"  I  am  very  sorry,  Amelia,  for  what  has  taken  place. 
I  did  not  mean  to  threaten  you ;  won't  you  forgive  a 
fellow  ?  if  I  could  mend  matters  I  would  gladly  do  so. 
I  wish  it  hadn't  happened." 

"  It  will  depend  on  yourself  whether  we  will  renew 
our  friendship;  at  present  I  think  it  better  for  us  to 
part.  The  remembrance  of  what  you  have  done  here 
will  not  be  pleasant  to  either  of  us." 

Holt  made  no  reply,  but  he  resolved  that  the  widow 
should  not  give  him  up. 

Mrs.  Rolph    then    handed  Holt   a  check  on   her 


264 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


banker  in  Chicago,  with  which  he  seemed  perfectly 
well  satisfied  ;  after  which  he  told  her  where  he  in- 
tended to  go  on  leaving  the  city,  and  then  they  sepa- 
rated, never  to  meet  again  on  earth. 

The  widow  now  decided  to  remain  in  Chicago  until 
such  time  as  Minna  should  become  sufficiently  strong 
to  be  removed  from  Mrs.  Leech's.  She  was  very  anx- 
ious about  the  recovery  of  Minna,  as  her  death  might 
lead  to  some  very  awkward  developments,  which,  if 
ascertained,  would  certainly  result  m  Holt  being  sent 
for,  and  probably  put  under  arrest. 

Her  first  step  was  to  arrange  a  place  of  meeting 
with  the  "Amazon,"  where  she  could  learn  tidings  of 
Minna's  condition  from  time  to  time,  without  having  to 
go  to  Mrs.  Leech's  house.  Her  great  fear  was  lest 
Sdby  should  arrive  in  Chicago,  and  every  day  she  made 
it  a  point  to  examine  the  newspai^ers  minutely  to  see 
whether  his  name  appeared  on  any  of  the  hotel  registers. 
She  had  taken  rooms  in  a  comfortable  boarding-house, 
where  she  could  be  free  from  observation,  if  Selby  did 
arrive ;  and  a  few  days  after  Holt's  departure  she  was 
sitting  scanning  the  newspapers  as  usual,  when  her 
eyes  chanced  to  light  on  the  description  of  a  frightful 
railway  accident  near  a  small  town  on  the  C.  &  W. 
R.  R.  As  she  read  on  she  was  horrified  to  observe  the 
name  of  Rufus  Holt  amongst  the  killed.  His  identity 
had  been  discovered  through  some  letters  found  upon 
his  person. 

'*  Good  heavens ! "  she  exclaimed,  "  his  punishment 
has  followed  close  upon  his  sin."  Then  the  thought  of 
the  letters  she  had  written  to  him  flashed  across  her 
mind,  and  the  probability  of  their  being  found  amongst 
his  luggage  sent  a  thrill  of  alarm  through  her. 


WrtcJlrs  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


265 


In  a  moment  she  decided  to  leave  by  the  first  train 
to  visit  the  scene  of  the  accident.  She  might  be  in 
time  ;  the  disaster  had  happened  only  the  day  previous, 
the  news  having  come  by  telegraph.  Acting  on  this 
resolve  she  at  once  went  and  notified  the  "  Amazon " 
that  she  would  be  absent  for  a  day  or  two ;  but  she  did 
not  mention  her  errand,  or  that  Holt  had  been  killed. 

Mrs.  Rolph  accordingly  left  that  day  for  the  scene 
of  the  accident,  and  with  her  she  brought  certain  letters 
which  Holt  had  written  to  her,  in  order  to  prove  that 
she  was  a  friend  of  his,  and  that  she  was  entitled  as 
such  to  take  charge  of  his  luggage. 

She  was  going  to  face  an  ordeal  which  she  did  not 
anticipate. 


266 


Wrecks  tn  thi  Sea  of  Life* 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

When  Selby  decided  to  go  in  search  of  Mrs.  Rolph, 
he  visited  a  business  firm  with  whom  the  widow  had 
numerous  monetary  transactions ;  but  they  could  not 
give  him  any  definite  information  as  to  where  she  had 
gone.  They  had  received  a  telegram  from  her  a  few 
days  previous,  dated  at  Montreal,  but  they  could  not 
say  whether  she  was  still  there.  To  Montreal,  therefore, 
Selby  concluded  to  go,  hoping  if  she  had  left  that  city 
to  obtain  at  least  some  trace  of  her.  Tim  accompanied 
his  master,  and  did  all  in  his  power  to  cheer  him  up. 
The  faithful  servant  was  firm  in  his  conviction  that  his 
mistress  had  been  either  spirited  away  in  some  unac- 
countable manner,  or  had  been  induced  to  leave  home 
by  some  designing  person  for  an  evil  purpose.  He 
would  not  believe,  however,  that  any  harm  would  come 
to  her ;  he  used  to  say  that  she  was  too  good  for  any  one 
to  injure  her.  Selby,  however,  took  a  more  desponding 
view  of  the  matter.  He  felt  now  how  much  he  had 
neglected  his  wife,  and  feared  est  despair  might  have 
driven  her  away  from  him.  His  chief  dread,  however, 
was  of  finding  out  that  she  had  left  with  Rufus  Holt,  in 
which  case  he  felt  he  could  never  become  reconciled  to 
her  or  consent  to  take  her  back. 

When  he  and  Tim  reached  Montreal  they  found  the 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


267 


widow's  name  registered  at  the  St.  Lawrence  Hall ;  but 
she  had  left  there  some  days  before  their  arrival.  They 
made  every  possible  inquiry  about  her,  but  could  not 
discover  where  she  had  gone,  as  she  had  left  no  word 
behind  her. 

Tim  then  suggested  St.  Louis  as  a  likely  place  to  find 
her,  as  she  had  numerous  friends  there,  some  of  whom 
mij;ht  at  least  know  something  about  her  movements. 
Selby  at  first  expressed  unwillingness  to  go  there,  as  he 
knew  it  would  be  the  means  of  raking  up  old  recollec- 
tions, not  very  pleasant  to  think  about  now.  Hut  the 
remembrance  that  Holt  had  gone  there  when  he  left 
New  York  decided  him  to  act  on  Tim's  suggestion. 
He  would  at  least  find  out  some  clue  to  the  movements 
of  the  man  whom  he  suspected  of  having  robbed  him  of 
his  wife.  He  therefore  aecided  to  go  to  St.  Louis,  and 
lost  no  time  in  doing  so. 

Immediately  after  his  arrival  there,  as  he  was  sitting 
in  the  reading-room  of  the  hotel  looking  over  the  news- 
pa[)ers  while  waiting  for  Tim  to  announce  that  every- 
thing was  ready  for  him  to  change  his  clothes  after 
travelling,  his  eye  chanced  to  fall  on  a  description  of 
the  same  railway  accident  which  had  arrested  Mrs. 
Rolph's  attention.  He,  too.  read  over  the  list  of  killed 
and  wounded,  and  he,  too,  war*  startled  to  find  the  name 
of  Ruf us  Holt  among  the  former.  Suddenly  the  thought 
presented  itself.  Was  Minna  with  Holt  at  the  time } 
Then  he  once  more  read  over  the  names  of  those  who 
had  suffered  by  the  accident,  but  he  could  not  see  his 
wife's  name.  There  were,  however,  several  unknown 
persons  amongst  the  killed,  two  of  whom  were  ladies. 
Could  Minna  be  one  of  these }  It  was  a  terrible  thought, 
and  Selby  sank  back  in   his  chair,  overcome  by  the 


268 


IVrccks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


horrible  idea  which  he  could  not  banish  from  his 
mind. 

When  Tim  appeared  his  master  showed  him  the 
newspaper,  and  pointed  out  Holt's  name.  "  Wc  must 
go  there,  Tim,"  he  said  ;  "  she  might  iiave  been  on  the 
train,  who  knows  }  " 

Tim  looked  at  his  master  in  surprise.  "  You  can't 
find  out  anything  from  Mr.  Holt,  sir,  he's  dead,  and 
what  could  make  you  think  she  was  on  the  train  }  You 
surely,  sir,  don't  suppose  my  mistress  would  travel  in 
company  with  that  chap.    Oh  !  no,  sir,  you  don't  do  that, 


^  an*  sure." 


Selby  had  not  revealed  to  Tim  his  suspicions  in 
regard  to  Molt.  lie  had  never  mentioned  the  anony- 
mous letter  lie  had  received  on  the  subject,  and  there- 
fore the  servant  could  not  understand  the  impulse 
which  caused  his  master  to  e.xprcss  himself  as  he  had 
done. 

But  Selby  overruled  all  Tim's  objections,  and  in- 
sisted upon  startinj;  by  the  first  train  for  the  scene  of 
the  accident.  Mrs.  Rolph  was  entirely  forgotten  in  the 
excitement  of  the  moment. 

It  had  been  a  frightful  accident,  and  a  great  many 
had  been  killed,  while  a  large  number  were  seriously 
wounded.  The  latter  had  been  conveyed  away,  some 
to  the  hospital,  others  to  houses  of  citizens  who  were 
willing  to  receive  them  ;  but  the  former  had  been  col- 
lected together  and  laid  out  in  a  long  shed  belonging  to 
the  railway  company,  where  friends  and  relatives  could 
go  and  identify  them. 

Mrs.  Rolph,  immediately  on  her  arrival,  had  gone  tc 
the  proper  officials,  and,  presenting  her  letters,  said  that 
she  had  come  as  an  old  friend  of  Ruf us  I  lolt,  to  take 


Wncks  in  tfie  S«a  of  Life. 


269 


»nish    from   his 


charge  of  his  effect*  and  see  to  his  proper  burial.  She 
produced,  in  :>upport  of  her  statement,  several  letters 
written  by  the  deceased,  and  also  furnished  the  names 
of  i)arties  in  St.  Louis  and  New  York  who  could  vouch 
for  her  reliability.  Holt's  checks  were  then  procured, 
and  Mrs.  Rolph  was  allowed  permission  to  have  the 
trunks  opened  and  examined.  This  is  all  she  realiy 
anted,  and,  before  even  going  to  .see  Holt,  she  by  the 
assistance  of  a  locksmith  succeeded  in  ransacking  his 
luggage  and  secured  all  the  letters  she  could  find.  She 
then  stated  to  the  officials  that  she  would  leave  the 
luggage  with  them  until  she  had  attended  to  the  burial 
of  the  unfortunate  man.  It  w:is  not  quite  in  order  for 
the  officials  to  allow  what  they  had  done  in  Mrs.  Kolph's 
case ;  but  she  was  so  collected,  so  matter-of-fact  in  her 
manner,  and  they  wore  in  such  a  stale  of  confusion 
from  the  excitement  of  the  accident,  that  she  managed 
to  accomplish  her  purpose  without  any  difficulty  or 
objection  being  raised  to  prevent  her. 

Mrs.  Rolph  had  never  thought  how  completely  she 
was  placing  herself  in  Holt's  power  when  she  was  jien- 
ning  her  letters  of  instruction  to  him  in  regard  to  Minna. 
She  may  have  calculated  on  regaining  pos.session  of 
them  from  him  ;  but,  if  she  had  done  so,  it  certainly 
escaped  her  memory  when  she  parted  from  him  in 
Chicago.  Now,  however,  she  realized  how  dangerous 
it  would  be  for  her  if  the  letters  were  discovered,  and 
she  therefore  was  so  anxious  to  examine  the  packet 
she  had  taken  from  the  dead  man's  trunk,  that  she  re- 
turned to  her  hotel  without  even  going  to  sec  the  muti- 
lated form  of  her  old  friend. 

The  widow  sat  for  hours  in  her  room  pouring  over 
Holt's  letters,  and  in  the  course  of  her  inspection  she 


ii-i 


TTir 


^ncJw  tn  int  oav  qj  ju^. 


found  all  the  documents  she  was  in  search  of  except  one. 
The  missing  letter  was  a  very  important  one,  and  the 
widow  sat  in  the  twilight  thinking  what  was  best  to  In: 
done.  She  wondered  if  Uolt  could  have  had  the  lella 
in  his  pocket  when  he  was  killed,  and  if  so  whether  it 
was  still  to  be  found  on  the  body,  or  had  it  been  taken 
away  with  other  papers  by  the  officials  when  making;  a 
search  to  identify  the  victims  of  the  accident.  She  had 
never  thou.ufht  of  asking  to  examine  the  papers  found  on 
Holt's  person  ;  but  she  could  still  do  so.  It  was  impor- 
tant, therefore,  that  there  should  be  no  delay  ;  and  ac- 
cordingly she  decided  to  return  at  once  to  the  railway 
station.  It  being  now  quite  dark,  she  procured  the 
assistance  of  the  landlord  of  the  hotel  where  she  w;is 
staying,  who,  taking  with  him  a  lantern,  accompaniid 
her  to  the  temporary  morgue.  As  she  desired  to  ascertain 
whether  all  the  papers  and  valuables  had  really  bci  n 
removed  from  the  bodies,  she  went  first  to  the  shed  where 
they  lay,  in  orilcr  to  make  somo  inquiries  before  again 
visiting  the  railway  officials. 

A  train  had  just  arrived,  bringing  a  number  of  tlic 
friends  and  relatives  of  the  victims  ;  and  when  Mrs. 
Rolph  arrived  at  the  shed  there  were  several  persons 
entering  it  to  look  at  the  bodies.  It  was  a  terrible  sight, 
the  row  of  motionless  figures  lying  on  the  floor,  covercil 
over  to  conceal  the  horrible  mutilation  some  of  them  had 
suffered.  Overhead  the  dim  light  of  lanterns  hung  from 
the  ceiling  gave  a  ghastly  appearance  to  the  scene 
Here  and  there  were  relatives  looking  with  blanched 
faces  for  the  forms  of  loved  ones  whom  they  hoped  not 
to  find  in  that  place  of  death.  As  face  after  face  was 
uncovered,  in  the  dreadful  search  going  on,  there  would 
at  times  be  heard  a  siuoihered  cry  or  piercing  shriek, 


Wrscki  in  the  Sea  af  Life, 


271 


as  the  well-known  features  of  «omc  lost  o/ic  were  rcc- 
o«;nizccl.  The  dim  light,  the  flickcrin/a;  of  the  hm- 
tonis,  the  softened  tones  of  the  speakers,  and  the 
sobs  of  the  distressed  ones  who  mourned  over  friends  and 
relatives,  all  combined,  made  it  a  scene  not  soon  to  l)c 
forgotten.  Mrs.  Rolph  passed  quietly  from  one  c  ()ri)sc 
to  the  other,  attended  l)y  the  hmdlord,  who,  as  thi-  fat  e 
of  each  victitn  was  gently  uncovered,  would  lower  his 
lantern  to  allow  his  companion  to  see  the  fealurcs  of  the 
(lead  more  plniidy.  At  la«t  they  canie  to  one  form,  and, 
as  they  stood  over  it,  a  K^^ntlenian  a(  < ompanicd  by  his 
servant  came  up  and  took  a  position  opposite,  and 
whin  the  features  of  Rufus  Holt  were  uncovered  Mrs. 
Rolph  involuntarily  raised  her  eyes  to  look  at  the 
stranj^er,  when,  to  her  horn)r,  she  recoj^nized  Cieor^e 
Selby,  the  man  above  all  others  whon)  slie  Icp.st  exj^ectetl 
to  meet,  the  one  whom  she  would  h'.vc  ^iven  worlds  to 
be  able  to  avoid  at  thut  moment. 

•Ticorj^e  Selby!" 

"Mrs.  Rolph!" 

The  two  exclamntions  were  uttered  simultaneously. 

"  This  is  a  strange  meeting,"  said  .Selby. 

"  A  dreadful  one,"  returntnl  the  widow. 

"  Were  you  with  him  when  the  accident  happened  ? " 
a.skc(l  Selby. 

"No."  replied  Mrs.  Rolph,  "I  saw  it  in  the  papers 
and  came  here  at  once." 

"  Have  you  recof(nized  any  one  else,  Mrs.  Rolph, 
amongst  the  killed  whom  we  know  ? "  said  Sell)y  in  a 
tremulous  tone. 

"  There  is  no  one  else  whom  we  know,"  replied  the 
widow.  "This  is  the  only  one,"  pointing  to  the  body  of 
Holt.    •♦  I  have  looked  at  all  the  others." 


n 


272 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


**  Thank  God  ! "  exclaimed  Selby»  who  had  just  come 
in  when  he  met  Mrs.  Rolph. 

He  then  moved  quietly  round  to  the  side  of  the 
widow,  and  said  in  a  low  tone : 

"  I  am  looking  for  my  wife,  Mrs.  Rolph,  do  you  knov/ 
anything  of  her  ^  "  And  pointing  to  the  lifeless  body  of 
Holt  he  added,  "  Did  he  know  >  " 

*'  I  do  know  something  about  her,"  answered  the 
widow.     "  I  think  he  knew  a  great  deal  more." 

Selby  trembled  at  the  words  of  the  woman  beside 
him.  They  implied  that  his  worst  fears  were  about  to 
be  realized.  He  said,  "  I  must  speak  to  you,  Mrs.  Rolph, 
but  not  here  ;  will  you  come  with  me  ?  Where  are  you 
staying  ?   I  will  accompany  you." 

Mrs.  Rolph  at  once  consented  to  return  to  her  hotel. 
It  would  not  do  to  prosecute  her  search  while  Selby  was 
present.  They  left  the  shed,  therefore,  together,  while 
Tim  strode  on  before  them  by  the  side  of  the  landlord, 
who  held  the  lantern  to  guide  their  footsteps.  Hardly 
a  word  was  spoken  between  Selby  and  his  companion 
during  the  walk  from  the  railway  station  to  the  hotel ; 
but  on  reaching  the  latter,  and  hJing  shown  into  a  pri- 
vate sitting  room,  George  Selby  lurned  to  Mrs.  Rolph, 
and  said  : 

"  Now,  madam,  I  would  like  to  hear  what  you  know 
about  Mrs.  Selby.  H;;w  did  you  happen  to  be  aware  of 
her  disappearance  } " 

"  I  never  Jiaid  that  I  knew  she  had  disappeared, 
I  merely  said  that  I  could  give  you  some  information 
about  her  when  you  informed  me  that  you  were  looking 
for  her." 

"  She  went  away,"  said  Selby.  "  She  has  not  yet 
returned  to  my  knowledge.     She  drove  away  in  your 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


278 


carriage,  Mrs.  Rolph.     What  have  you   to   say  about 

it?" 

"  I  have  very  little  to  say,  Sclby ;  I  am  afraid  you 
expect  to  hear  more  from  me  than  I  am  able  to  tell.  I 
paid  a  visit  to  Mns.  Selby  on  the  day  she  left  home.  She 
was  in  the  midst  of  packing  when  I  called,  and  she  ap- 
peared to  be  very  excited.  I  asked  her  where  she  was 
going.  She  said  that  she  was  going  to  see  you  ;  that  you 
were  sick  somewhere,  I  forget  the  place  she  mentioned, 
and  Jadded  that  Holt  was  to  meet  her  and  take  her  to 
you.  I  told  her  not  to  place  too  much  confidence  in 
Holt.  She  seemed  put  out  when  I  made  the  remark, 
but  she  did  not  reply.  She  said  she  was  very  lonely ; 
that  you  neglected  her,  and  that  she  was  glad  of  the  oppor- 
tunity to  have  a  change.  As  mycarria^^e  wasul  the  door 
she  proposed  that  I  should  drive  her  to  the  railway 
station,  which  I  did.  I  know  nothing  more  about  your 
wife.  I  suspect,  however,  that  if  Molt  were  alive  he 
could  tell  more  about  her  than  I  can.  I  heard  nothing 
more  about  Mrs.  Selby  until  you  told  me  you  were  look- 
ing for  her.  I  then  suspected  something  wrong.  I  left 
New  York  the  day  following  her  departure,  and  have 
been  travelling  ever  since." 

It  was  a  well  concocted  story.  Only  one  part  of  it 
struck  Selby  as  strange. 

"  Why  did  you  warn  Mrs.  Selby  against  Holt  .^"  he 
a.sked.     "  I  thought  he  was  a  great  friend  of  yours." 

"  Because,"  said  the  widow,  ••  I  knew  him  to  be  un- 
principled,  j;d   I  was  aware  that  he  had  been  on  very 
inti'iKite  terms  at  your  house.     You  left  ycnir  wife  too 
nuicl-    'one,  '.jeorge  Selby,  that  is  wiiy  I  warned  her." 
Are  you  telling  me  the  truth,  Mrs.  Kolph  .?" 

"  Selbv  !  "  she  exclaimed,  "  what  do  you  mean  ?  " 

18 


274 


Wncks  in  th^  Sea  qf  Life, 


**  I  cannot  forget,"  replied  Selby  gloomily,  "  that  you 
once  said  it  would  be  better  for  us  to  be  friends  than 
enemies.  I  am  not  quite  sure  whether  we  have  been  on 
very  good  terms  ever  since.  It  would  be  cruel  to  deceive 
me.     I  have  suffered  enough  already,  God  knows." 

"  I  was  very  intimate  with  your  wife,  Selby.  If  I 
had  been  your  enemy  I  could  have  shown  it  long  ago. 
She  will  tell  you  I  always  had  a  good  word  for  you." 

"  Well !  well !  "  said  Selby,  "  I  may  have  maligned 
you.  I  am  dreadfully  cut  up.  I  don't  expect  I  ever  will 
see  my  wife  again.  She  knew  I  would  not  be  absent 
over  a  couple  of  weeks,  and  if  she  has  not  returned  there 
is  something  wrong.  God  help  that  unfortunate  fellow 
lying  yonder,  if  he  has  betrayed  the  confidence  of  a 
confiding  woman." 

When  Selby  separated  from  Mrs.  Rolph  he  had  little 
hope  of  being  able  to  trace  the  whereabouts  of  his  wife, 
ajid  in  speaking  afterwards  to  Tim  he  said  : 

"  There  is  no  use,  Tim,  running  about  the  country  any 
longer.  Mrs.  Rolph  cannot  give  me  any  information  to 
guide  us.  If  Mrs.  Selby  has  not  returned  to  the  "  Oaks " 
by  this  time  she  will  never  return.  I  am  going  back  to 
New  York  to-morrow." 

*'  Well,  sir,  I  watched  Mrs.  Rolph  when  you  were 
speaking  to  her  at  the  railway  shed.  The  light  from  one 
of  the  lanterns  shone  on  her  face,  so  that  I  could  sc«!  it 
well,  and  if  she  wasn't  in  fear,  and  she  doesn't  know 
more  than  slio  wants  to  let  on,  then  I  ain't  no  judge  of 
human  naluiv." 

"I  don't  a«;ree  with  you,  Tim  ;  you  are  prejudiced 
against  her  She  told  a  very  straightforward  story,  if 
Holt  was  alive  I  think  he  could  give  us  some  news.  I 
see  no  hope,  my  lud — I  wish  to  God  I  could." 


IVfTcks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


m 


Tim,  however,  did  not  give  up  hope.  He  resolved  to 
return  to  New  York  with  his  master;  but  if  he  did  not 
find  Ids  mistress  at  the  "  Oaks "  on  his  arrival  there 
he  was  going  to  start  out  to  find  her,  if  it  took  him  his 
whole  lifetime  to  do  so.  He  loved  Selby,  but  he  loved 
his  mistress  better.     He  would  never  desert  her. 

Selby  accordingly  departed  the  next  day  for  New 
York,  utterly  dejected,  utterly  heart-broken,  a  sad  and 
disappointed  man.  Tim  felt  for  his  master,  and  was 
quite  concerned  about  him.  He  looked  so  careworn,  so 
changed  from  his  former  self. 

Mrs.  Rolph  succeeded  in  securing  all  the  effects  be- 
longing to  Holt,  and  when  she  had  attended  to  his  burial, 
she  returned  once  more  to  Chicago,  feeling  that  she  still 
had  the  game  in  her  own  hands,  and  congratulating  her- 
self upon  having  so  easily  got  rid  of  Selby. 


2T6 


lVn'iJ:s  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


CHAPTER   XXVIII. 

When  Mrs.  Rolph  returned  to  Chicago  the  "  Ania- 
zon"  informed  her  that  Minna  was  out  of  danger,  althoii};h 
still  too  weak  to  be  removed  from  Mrs.  Leech's.  Siic 
had  been  asking  piteously  for  her  husband,  but  had 
been  quieted  by  the  promise  of  a  visit  from  Mrs.  Rolph. 
The  "  Amazon  "  was  therefore  very  glad  to  see  the  widow 
back  again,  and  urged  her  to  lose  no  time  in  coming  to 
see  the  sick  woman. 

Mrs.  Rolph  at  once  decided  upon  a  course  of  action. 
She  would  have  Minna  removed  to  comfortable  and  re- 
pectable quarters  as  soon  as  possible.  She  would  volunteer 
to  carry  a  message  from  her  to  Selby,  and  she  would 
then  visit  New  York  ;  but  instead  of  trying  to  unite  the 
husband  and  wife,  she  would  endeavor  to  induce  the 
former  to  travel  abroad,  in  order  that  the  latter  mijjht 
suppose  that  she  was  indeed  a  deserted  wife.  She 
hoped  that  a  year's  separation  would  result  in  a  final 
severing  of  the  bonds  between  the  two.  She,  however, 
miscalculated  the  strength  and  endurance  of  a  true  wo- 
man's  love,  and  only  gauged  Minna's  character  by  her 
own.  She  had  been  once  disappointed  in  her  love,  and 
it  had  turned  her  into  a  cold-hearted,  wicked  woman ; 
but  love  such  as  Minna  bore  for  her  husband  could 
never  be  quenched,  it  would  always  live  within  her  to 
protect  her,  it  would  always  keep  her  pure  no  matter  how 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


277 


sorely  she  might  be  tried.  But  it  is  generally  thus  ;  we 
are  all  too  apt  to  judge  others  by  our  own  standard. 
And  here  is  where  Mrs.  Rolph  made  the  great  mistake 
in  regard  to  Minna. 

When  Mrs.  Rolph  paid  her  second  visit  to  Mrs. 
Leech's  she  found  Minna  dreadfully  altered.  Her  thin, 
pale  face  looking  so  sad,  so  utterly  wretched  and  help- 
less, and  her  great  eyes  looking  up  so  beseechingly,  as  if 
imploring  to  be  taken  away,  that  had  the  widow  not 
feared  to  face  the  just  anger  of  Selby,  she  would  have 
abandoned  her  schemes,  and  come  to  the  assistance  of 
the  poor  suffering  woman  who  was  so  completely  at  her 
mercy.  But  Mrs.  Rolph  had  not  the  courage  to  forego 
her  plans,  she  had  gone  too  far  to  draw  back  at  this 
stage  ;  and  so,  like  the  serpent  of  old,  she  spoke  with  an 
oily  tongue  to  the  woman  whose  happiness  she  intended 
to  ruin  forever. 

"  I  am  so  sorry  to  see  you  in  this  sad  state,  my 
dear,"  she  s^id.  "It  was  so  fortunate  I  happened  to 
find  out  where  you  were ;  and  now  we  will  soon  have 
you  all  right  again."  And  she  gently  pressed  the  ema- 
ciated hand  of  the  sick  woman. 

"  I  want  so  much  to  see  George,"  replied  Minna, 
hardly  above  a  whisper.  "  Why  does  he  not  come  to 
me?" 

"  He  does  not  know  you  are  nere,  my  dear.  You 
have  been  cruelly  treated ;  but  don't  worry,  you  will 
soon  see  Mr.  Selby." 

••  When  ? "  asked  Minna. 

"As  soon  as  you  can  be  taken  from  this  house. 
Vou  must  get  strong  soon,  and  then  we  will  remove  you 
where  your  husband  can  come  to  see  you.  He  would 
be  shocked  to  find  you  here." 


278 


Wrecks  in  the  Seet  of  LifiL 


"Why?"  said  Minna,  "I  didn't  come  here  of  my 
own  will ;  I  have  nothing  to  be  ashamed  of." 

"  My  dear  Mrs.  Selby,  will  you  trust  me  ?  Will  you 
be  a  brave  little  woman  ?  Try  and  be  patient  for  a  few 
days  longer ;  I  know  it  is  for  the  best.  I  will  remain  in 
Chicago  until  you  are  well  enough  to  be  taken  from 
here.  Then  I  will  go  for  Mr.  Selby — I  will  take  any 
message  for  you.  I  will  bring  him  to  you.  It  is  only 
for  a  few  days.    Won't  you  trust  me  ? " 

"  If  you  think  it  is  for  the  best,  I  will ;  but  it  is  so 
hard  ;  it  seems  so  long  since  I  saw  George,  poor  fellow. 
Somebody  told  me  he  thinks  I  ran  away  from  him. 
Oh  !  it  was  cruel,  cruel." 

The  "  Amazon  "  now  stepped  softly  to  the  bedside, 
and  gently  soothed  Minna.  She  saw  that  the  exertion 
of  talking  had  been  too  much  for  her,  and  so  she  insisted 
quietly  on  Mrs.  Rolph  going  away. 

In  a  few  days  Minna  was  able  to  be  removed.  The 
hope  of  seeing  her  husband  seemed  to  give  her  strength, 
when  she  was  comfortably  settled  in  the  small  cottage 
in  the  outskirts  of  the  city  which  had  been  procured  for 
her  by  Mrs.  Rolph.  As  soon  as  these  arrangements 
were  completed  the  widow  left  for  New  York,  ostensibly 
to  bring  Selby  back  with  her. 

The  "  Amazon  "  and  the  girl,  Liz,  both  accompanied 
Minna  from  Mrs.  Leech's,  as  she  still  required  <iareful 
nursing ,  md  Mrs.  Rolph  had  left  sufficient  money  for 
all  the  expenses.  Minna  had  pleaded  to  be  taken  to 
New  York,  but  the  doctor  had  pronounced  against  such 
a  step  until  she  grew  stronger. 

One  day  the  "  Amazon  "  and  Liz  were  sitting  to- 
gether talking,  while  their  patient  was  sleeping  quietly 
in  the  adjoining  room. 


Wrgcks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


279 


ne  here  of  my 


«  Lii,"  said  the  "  Amajon/'  "  it  was  all  right  when  we 
were  at  Mrs.  Leech's,  because  no  decent  woman  would 
go  there  to  nurse  the  poor  creature;  but  now  I'm  think- 
ing it  ain't  fair  to  her  for  us  to  stop  here  ;  she  can  get 
some  one  better  than  us  to  stay  with  her." 

*•  I've  been  thinking  the  same  thing,  Nell,"  replied 
Liz  ;  "  they'll  be  saying  she's  as  bad  as  we  are  to  keep 
us  around  her." 

"Yes,"  said  the  "Amazon"  bitterly,  "  people  can  for- 
give robbery,  and  even  murder,  but  there's  never  a  good 
word  for  the  like  of  us." 

"  I  remember  once  reading  in  the  Good  Book  how 
Christ  forgave  a  woman  who  was  just  as  bad  as  us,  Nell. 
There's  maybe  a  chance  for  us." 

"  God  Almighty  may  pardon  us»  but  I  don't  think  any 
of  the  folks  on  earth  will ;  that's  my  e.xporicncc  so  far." 

*'  It's  pretty  much  so,"  answered  Liz  ;  "  we're  like  the 
lepers  of  old, — people  keep  at  a  distance  from  us  for  fear 
we'd  taint  them  if  we  touch  them.  I've  seen  ladies 
sweep  their  dresses  away  when  I  passed,  as  if  there  was 
contagion  abouc  me." 

"Yes,"  said  Nell,  "and  maybe  if  all  was  known 
some  o'  them  were  no  better  than  you.  Now,  there's 
that  innocent  thing  in  the  next  room,  she  ain't  one  of 
that  sort.  There'j  heaps  o*  good  women  in  this  world 
who  pity  us,  but  they  don't  help  us.  We're  the  only 
ones  in  this  world  there's  no  help  for." 

'  It's  awful,  ain't  it,  Nell  ?  There's  no  use  on  trying 
to  be  good ;  no  one'U  trust  us,  and  that's  what  sends 
us  girls  to  the  devil  so  quick." 

At  that  moment  tbcy  heard  a  stir  in  the  next  room, 
and  when  they  went:  in  they  found  Mi.^ina  awake  and 
looking  much  refresh  *d  by  her  ^eep. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


Ik 

■  50 


1^  m 

^    12.2 


Hi  ££ 


L8 


III  1.25      1.4   111  1.6 

^ 

6"     

► 

<? 


/^ 


# 


> 


» 


/ 


'>> 


A 


'/ 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


s. 


S^ 


\ 


^ 


<> 


[V 


^^^ 

^.V'' 


23  wrsT  ma;;-;  stsjcf-t 

WEBSTi'^.N  V.  MS80 
(71«)  9/2-4503 


v.. «? 


l/.Ji 


280 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


The  two  girls  then  went  to  work  to  make  the  room 
tidy  and  comfortable,  while  Minna  watched  their  move- 
ments, her  eyes  following  them  wistfully,  as  if  longing 
to  be  able  to  join  them. 

Then  the  "  Amazon  "  sat  down  near  the  foot  of  the 
bed,  while  Liz  made  preparations  to  bathe  Minna's  face 
and  hands,  so  as  to  make  her  feel  fresh.  It  was  a  strange 
sight  to  see  these  poor  girls  so  tenderly  nursing  one 
■whom  they  almost  expected  would  shun  and  despise 
them  when  she  learned  their  true  character.  They 
knew  very  well  that  Minna  in  her  innocence  did  not 
realize  how  fallen  they  were.  It  is  true  she  had  formed 
the  idea  that  Mrs.  Leech's  house  was  not  a  fit  place  to 
be  in  ;  but  her  two  nurses,  she  had  only  seen  them  full 
of  love  and  tenderness  towards  herself,  she  had  received 
nothing  but  kindness  from  them,  she  had  experienced 
nothing  but  goodness  at  their  hands,  how  could  she  un- 
derstand that  they  were  depraved  women  ?  how  could 
she  know  that  they  were  loose  and  dissipated  in  their 
morals  at  other  times,  when  to  her  they  had  always 
seemed  so  true  and  good  ? 

They  had  learned  to  love  the  poor  suffering  woman 
they  had  so  patiently  nursed  ;  it  was  like  a  glimpse  at  a 
better  life  while  they  had  been  by  her  bedside.  Her 
very  purity  and  innocence  had  been  pleasant  for  them 
to  come  in  contact  with ;  and  now  they  were  about  to 
sacrifice  their  temporary  happiness,  of  their  own  free 
will,  in  order  to  save  another  woman's  good  name. 
They  were  about  to  go  out  voluntarily  into  a  life  of 
darkness  once  more,  lest  by  staying  they  might  dim  the 
sunshine  of  a  pure  woman's  life  by  the  contamination 
of  their  presence.  Ah !  there  was  something  noble  in 
the  conduct  of  those  poor,  ill-used,  persecuted  women. 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


281 


Persecuted !  The  story  of  their  lives,  which  they  were 
about  to  tell,  will  show  whether  or  not  they  suifered 
persecution. 

It  was  the  "  Amazon  "  who  spoke  first. 

"  Liz  and  I,"  she  said,  "  have  been  thinking  that  it 
is  time  for  us  to  leave  you  now.  There's  plenty  of 
better  nurses  than  us  to  be  had, — and  we  oughtn't  to 
stay  here." 

"Oh!  Nell,"  replied  Minna  (she  had  learned  the 
girl's  name),  "  you  have  grown  tired  of  me  ; "  and  the 
tears  filled  Minna's  eyes  as  she  added,  "  I  suppose  it  is 
selfish  of  me  to  wish  to  keep  you  longer ;  but  I  will 
miss  you  so  much.  I  know  it  must  have  been  far  from 
pleasant  for  you." 

"  It  has  been  the  happiest  time  we  have  had  for 
many  a  day,"  interrupted  the  "  Amazon  " — "  hasn't  it, 
Liz  ? " 

"  Oh !  yes,"  said  Liz,  "  the  very  happiest." 

"  Oh  !  don't  go,  then  ;  just  stay  a  little  longer — until 
—until  my  husband  comes,"  said  Minna  earnestly. 

"  It's  not  that  Liz  and  I  want  to  leave  you,"  said 
Nell,  "  but  it  isn't  right  for  us  to  stay.  We  ain't  good 
enough  to  be  here." 

"■  Good  enough  !  "  said  Minna,  "  what  do  you  mean  .' 
Why,  you  are  two  of  the  very  best  creatures  in  the  world." 

The  "  Amazon  "  and  Liz  looked  at  each  other,  and  a 
pained  expression  passed  over  their  features. 

"  You  don't  know  us,"  said  thefo  mer — **  we  can't  be 
much  worse  than  we  are,  but  it's  right  to  let  you  know, 
for  I  ain't  going  to  leave  you  without  telling  you.  If 
you  want  us  to  stay  after  I've  told  you  the  truth — well, 
we'll  see." 

Liz  dropped  her  head  until  her  face  was  hid  as  she 


282 


Wretks  in  the  S^a  of  Life, 


rested  it  on  the  side  of  Minna's  bed,  while  the  "  Amazon  " 
told  the  story  of  their  disgrace. 

"  I  suppose  you  know  Mrs.  Leech's  house  was  not  a 
fit  place  for  you,  ma'am.  Well,  Liz  and  I  were  living 
there — it  wasn't  for  no  good  we  did  that.  We  ain't  the 
sort  that's  thought  to  be  proper  companions  for  an 
honest  woman  like  yourself.  You  wouldn't  like  to  be 
seen  speaking  to  us  on  the  street.  Why  should  we  stay 
here  to  bring  disgrace  upon  your  name .?  Do  you  un- 
derstand me  now  >  Perhaps  you  never  thought  of  it ; 
but  we  ain't  so  bad  as  to  wish  to  hurt  you." 

Minna  placed  one  of  her  thin  hands  on  the  head  of 
the  girl  beside  her,  and  gently  stroked  her  hair ;  the 
other  she  held  out  to  the  "  Amazon."—"  Nell,"  she  said, 
*'  all  I  know — all  I  wish  to  know  is,  that  you  and  Liz 
have  given  me  my  life.  You  have  been  more  than 
sisters  to  me.  I  care  not  what  the  world  may  say  ;  it 
will  not  be  my  wish  that  we  separate.  Oh  !  Nell,  do 
you  and  Liz  think  me  so  ungrateful .? " 

The  "  Amazon  "  could  hardly  speak  The  tears  welled 
into  her  eyes.  **  May  God  bless  you  for  these  words," 
she  sa'd  ;  "  they  are  the  only  kind  ones  we've  had  for  a 
long,  long  time." 

The  girl  Liz  did  not  utter  a  word,  but  she  sobbed  as 
if  her  heart  would  break. 

"Come!  come!"  said  Minna,  "y6u  must  cheer  up, 
Liz,  or  it  will  be  my  turn  to  nurse  you  and  Nell ;  and 
she  smiled  sweetly  on  the  "  Amazon  "  who  sat  looking 
wonderingly  at  her  as  the  tears  coursed  down  her  cheeks. 

It  was  so  unexpected,  this  loyalty  of  Minna  to 
them.  They  had  never  looked  for  such  a  reward.  It 
was  above  gold — it  was  more  precious  in  their  eyes  than 
if  she  had  heaped  all  the  riches  of  the  earth  upon  their 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


288 


tie  "  Amazon  " 


:  she  sobbed  as 


heads.  They  had  expected  to  be  despised.  What  gall 
and  bitterness  it  is  to  a  woman  to  be  spurned  ! — but, 
instead,  they  had  received  kind,  loving  words. 

For  some  moments  neither  of  the  girls  spoke.  Then 
the  "Amazon  "  said — "  It's  real  downright  kindhearted  of 
you  to  say  what  you've  done  to  us  ;  but  I  do  still  kind 
o'  think  we  ought  to  go.  We  wouldn't  think  of  it  if 
you  weren't  getting  better,  and  if  you  could  get  no  one 
to  nurse  you.     What  do  you  say,  Liz  }  " 

"I'd  like  to  stay,  Nell,"   said  the  girl  eagerly,  "  if— if 
by  doing  so  we  won't  injure  her." 

"  And  you  will  stay,"  said  Minna.  "  Now,  Nell,  not 
another  word  on  the  subject." 

And  so  it  was  settled  that  the  two  girls  should  re- 
main with  Minna. 

A  few  days  afterwards,  as  the  "  Amazon  ''  was  sitting 
alone  with  Minna,  the  latter  said  : 

•*  Nell,  will  you  tell  me  something  of  your  life,  and 
how  it  is  poor  girls  are  made  to  suffer,  as  I  know  you 
and  Liz  have  done }  I  often  think  of  it  now.  Tell  me 
about  it.  You  need  not  hesitate  with  me.  I  am  your 
friend,  and  it  is  not  from  mere  curiosity  I  ask.  I  sym- 
pathize with  you,  Nell." 

"  I  know  you  do,  ma'am  ;  but  it  ain*t  a  pleasant  story 
to  tell.  It's  not  that  I  mind  speaking  to  you  ;  but  I 
think  it  would  be  better  for  you  not  to  hear  it." 

"  It  is  my  wish,  Nell  ;  the  day  may  come  when  I  can 
be  a  friend  to  some  of  the  poor  girls.  I  want  to  learn 
something  of  their  sad  lives  ;  so  tell  me  all  about  it,  Nell." 

"Their  lives  are  sad,  very  sad,  to  be  sure,  although 
they  look  merry  enough  sometimes.  I've  seen  them  so 
down-hearted  that  one  wou^'l  think  they  never  could 
smile  again,  and  in   a  short  time  after  they  would  be 


284 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


laughing  and  joking  as  if  they  had  never  known  any 
trouble.  It's  when  they're  alone  with  their  own 
thoughts ;  it's  when  they  have  no  companions  to  be  merry 
with,  and  wheh  they  are  free  from  the  excitement  of 
liquor,  that  the  girls  feel  bad.  That's  the  time  they 
think  of  the  happy  homes  they  have  left  and  the  friends 
and  dear  ones  they  are  separated  from  forever.  It's  to 
drown  their  sorrow  that  they  drink  so  much  wine.  It  is 
to  banish  the  thoughts  of  the  past  that  they  are  so  mad 
sometimes  in  their  frolic,  so  reckless  and  careless  alto- 
gether." 

"  Poor  creatures  ! "  said  Minna,  feelingly,  and  forget- 
ting for  the  moment  that  the  girl  before  her  was  only 
describing  a  part  of  her  own  life. 

"You  may  say  so  ;  we  have  all  sorts  amongst  us 
girls.  We  have  some  who  were  well  brought  up,  others 
who  had  bad  parents,  some  who  were  betrayed,  and  others 
who  brought  their  disgrace  on  themselves  through  their 
foolishness  (I  am  one  o'  that  sort).  We  have  a  few  that 
are  bad  from  nature,  who  never  were  good,  and  who  pre- 
fer a  life  of  shame  to  any  other,  for  the  excitement  it 
brings  with  it.  There's  no  hope  at  all  for  the  last  lot, 
although  there's  very  little  hope  for  any  of  us." 

"  Don't  say  that,  Nell  !  "  interrupted  Minna,  "  don't 
say  that." 

"  It  is  the  t-  uth.  What  hope  can  there  be  for  us  ? 
Let  one  of  us  try  to  do  better,  would  any  one  employ  us 
— would  any  one  take  us  into  their  homes  ?  If  we  did  get 
work,  wouldn't  somebody  step  up  and  tell  what  we  had 
been,  and  then  wouldn't  we  be  jeered  at  and  kicked  out, 
I'd  like  to  know  ?  If  we  did  try  to  live  a  decent  life 
wouldn't  we  be  insulted  ?  We  are  the  only  people  in  this 
civilized  world  who  are  not  protected.    We  are  treated 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


285 


as  criminals ;  we  are  hunted  by  the  police ;  and  when 
we  try  to  be  good,  who  is  there  to  take  our  part  ?  No  one. 
When  a  girl  goes  to  the  bad  she  soon  learns  that  there's 
no  hope  for  her  ;  it's  despair  that  makes  her  go  from  bad 
to  worse,  and  it  ends  up  by  her  defying  the  world.  She 
gets  reckless,  and  almost  takes  a  pride  in  behaving  as 
bad  as  she  can.  She  learns  to  swear,  and  drink,  and 
carry  on  like  mad." 

"Oh!  Nell,*'  said  Minna,  quite  shocked,  "  surely  not 
so  bad  as  that."  •' 

"  You  told  me  to  tell  you  all  about  it.  I  am  only  tell- 
ing you  half,"  said  the  "  Amazon  "  almost  roughly,  carried 
away  by  her  feelings.  "  You  don't  know  how  bad  a  wo- 
man can  be  when  she  gets  going  down  hill." 

"  Surely  all  are  not  so  bad  as  you  have  described." 

"  Some  are  quieter  than  others.  There's  Liz,  for  in- 
stance, she  was  weli  brought  up  ;  she  can  play  the  piano, 
and  sing ;  and  do  mos"  anythin:^  ladies  can  do.  She's  one 
of  the  quiet  sort,  although  I've  seen  her  carry  on  some- 
times pretty  bad.  We  have  girls  that  are  clever,  others 
ignorant  and  stupid  ;  some  are  simple  and  others  cun- 
ning ;  and  it  often  happens  that  the  loveliest  and  cleverest 
girls — those  that  are  courted  and  flattered  by  the  men  at 
parties  and  balls — are  the  ones  who,  in  an  evil  moment, 
fall  victims  to  scoundrels  who  claim  to  be  gentlemen. 
There's  lots  of  these  amongst  us  girls.  I  was  a  farmer's 
(laughter,  and  took  to  going  to  dances  too  much.  I  used 
to  stay  Out  late  at  the  neighbors'  houses,  and  go  home 
with  young  fellows  when  I  ought  to  be  in  bed,  under  my 
father's  roof.  The  end  was  I  ran  away  with  a  young  man 
who  left  me  without  marrying  me.  I  wouldn't  go  home 
then.  I  went  into  service  ;  but  it  wasn't  long  till  I  got 
going  out  again  to  dances,  staying  out  late  at  night.    I 


286 


Wrecl's  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


lost  one  p^ace  after  another,  until  I  gave  up  service  alto- 
gether  and  went  right  off  to  the  bad.  When  you  hear 
the  story  of  one  of  us  girls  you  hear  the  story  of 
hundreds  of  others.  There  are  just  tiiese  things  that 
ruin  girls  and  women,  so  far  as  I've  heard  it  from  their 
own  lips.  They're  either  betrayed  by  false  lovers-^and  a 
girl  ought  to  know  who  she's  keeping  compamy  with — or 
they're  so  fond  of  dress  and  finery  that  they'll  do  most 
anything  for  it ;  or  they're  too  fond  of  gadding  about 
with  fellows  ;  or  they're  bad  by  nature.  .I've  known 
wives  to  be  driven  to  the  bad  by  the  neglect  or  cruelty 
of  their  husbands.  I've  known  others  who  were  per- 
suaded in  an  evil  moment  by  scoundrels  to  leave  their 
homes,  only  to  find  themselves  adrift  afterwards.  There's 
any  number  of  factory  girls  and  shop  girls  driven  to  the 
bad  by  the  over-work  and  bad  pay  they  get.  When  they 
see  us  girls,  dressed  up  in  silks  and  living  so  easy  like, 
they  are  tempted,  and  when  once  they  get  that  length  it 
don't  take  long  for  them  to  join  us.  I  have  known 
misery  and  want  send  women  to  the  bad.  I  know  one 
woman  who  gave  herself  up  to  a  life  of  shame  to  save 
her  children  from  starvation  ;  'twould  have  been  better 
if  vshe  had  let  them  die.  People  don't  think  of  the  trials 
women  have  to  go  through ;  but  once  they  go  wrong 
they  never  can  turn  back,  ninety-nine  cases  out  of  a 
hundred;'/:  c,   .  .  .i-pai-H:;;  ocnj-i- 

i>i;.c*i*Qh!.(Nell,  this  is  dreadful  what  you  have  told  me. 
Are.  there  none  who  interest  themselves  on  behalf  of  the 
poor  girls  ?!" 

<xr  *f  There  are  some,"  said  the  "  Amazon,"  "  but  they 
don't  go  the  right  way  about  it ;  they  make  the  thing  too 
public.  They  have  what  they  call  "  Homes/'  but  what  girl 
likesi  to  go  where  every  one  knows  ivhat  she's  been,  and 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


287 


service  alto- 
en  you  hear 
he   story   of 
things  that 
it  from  their 
overs^— and  a 
any  with — or 
jy'U  do  most 
adding  about 
I've  known 
jct  or  cruelty 
vho  were   per- 
to  leave  their 
rards.   There's 
\  driven  to  the 
t.     When  they 
I  so  easy  like, 
t  that  length  it 
I  have  known 
I  know  one 
shame  to  save 
ve  been  better 
nk  of  the  trials 
they  go  wrong 
:ases  out  of  a 


I 


have  told  me. 
>n  behalf  of  the 


looks  at  her  with  a  sort  of  scornful  pity  ?  I'd  sooner  re- 
main a  bad  woman  than  stand  that.  It's  the  scorn  of 
the  world  that  prevents  many  of  us  girls  from  becoming 
good.  We  all  know  that  there's  a  mark  set  on  us,  like 
there  was  on  Cain  once,  and  go  where  we  will  somebody 
will  point  us  out.  What's  the  use  of  being  good  when 
nobody  will  trust  us  }  " 

"  Oh  !  yes,  they  would,"  interrupted  Minna. 
"  But  they  won't,"  replied  the  "  Amazon.''  "  There  is 
no  charity  in  this  world  for  fallen  women.    They  have  lots 

of  preachers  and  ministers,  but  do  they  ever  visit  us  ? 

not  very  often.  Why,  they  would  be  afraid  of  having 
their  characters  besmirched  if  they  did  such  a  thino-. 
The  gospel,  as  it  is  preached  to-day,  is  for  everybody  but 
us.  Why,  if  we  went  into  the  house  of  God,  who  would 
sit  in  the  same  pew  with  us,  I'd  like  to  know  ?  Oh  !  no, 
ma'am,  we  understand  that  we're  outcasts ;  there's  no 
help  for  us — no  hope  this  side  of  the  grave." 

"  Nell !  Nell ! "  exclaimed  Minna,  "  there  is  hope  for 
every  one." 

"  For  all  but  us,"  replied  the  "  Amazon."  "  There 
are  two  things  against  us  :  first,  the  reckless  despair  that 
comes  over  a  woman  when  she  falls,  and,  secondly,  the 
dread  folks  have  of  doing  anything  for  her,  or  being  seen 
helping  her.  The  men  can't  do  it  for  fear  of  hurting 
their  own  characters,  and  the  women  are  the  most  piti- 
less of  all  to  their  own  fallen  sisters.  But  there's  no  use 
talking  any  more  about  it,  I'm  tiring  you ; "  and  the 
"  Amazon  "  rose  from  her  seat,  and  went  into  the  next 
room  to  see  if  Liz  was  awake. 

The  girl  Liz  had  changed  greatly  from  the  night 
when  she  crept  repentant  to  the  door  of  Minna's  room 
in  Mrs.  Leech's.     She  had  become  very  quiet,  almost 


288 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


Vi 


sad  in  her  manner ;  her  face  was  getting  pinched  and 
worn-looking,  and  the  "  Amazon  "  grew  concerned  about 
her.     The  fact  is,  regret  and  remorse  were  slowly  eating 
her  life  away,  ever  since  she  had  been  in  the  quiet  of  the 
sick-room.     She  dreaded  going  back  to  her  old  life  ;  she 
began   to  weary  of  living  at  all.     She  was  not  a  strong 
girl,  and  her  unhappy  thoughts,  preying  on  her  mind, 
caused  her  to  droop  and  fade.      The  ''Amazon  "  would 
try  and  cheer  her  up,  and  in  her  own  protecting  sort  of 
way  she  would  tell  her  that,  instead  of  going  back  to 
Mrs.  Leech's,  they  would  brave  the  world  together.  They 
would  live  a  good  life  ;  and,  in  the  battle  against  the  jeers 
and  insults  of  the  world,  she,  the  great  strong  girl,  would 
be  like  a  big  sister  to  her  weaker  companion. 

Thus  matters  stood,  as  Minna  and  her  two  strange 
companions  lived  on  quietly  and  undisturbed  in  their 
cottage  ;  she  gaining  strength  every  day,  while  they  be- 
came more  and  more  attached  to  her. 

Every  day  she  looked  forward  eagerly  for  news  from 
Mrs.  Rolph,  unti^  ""  ^ast  her  anxiety  began  to  have  a  bad 
effect  on  her  con  jcence.  It  required  all  the  reason- 
ing powers  of  the  "Amazon"  to  calm  Minna,  who  now 
felt  strong  enough  to  leave  Chicago.  She  had  just 
.decided  to  start  for  New  York,  when  the  mail  brought 
her  the  expected  letter. 

When  the  "  Amazon  "  handed  it  to  her,  she  took  it 
with  trembling  hands — she  could  hardly  open  it.  As 
she  read  the  contents,  her  eyes  became  riveted  on  the 
paper  before  her;  she  never  spoke,  but  she  had  such  a 
stony  set  look  about  her  face  that  her  two  companions 
became  frightened. 

"  What  is  it  ?  "  asked  the  "  Amazon  "— "  what  is  the 
matter  ? " 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


289 


"  He  has  gone  away,"  said  Minna  slowly,  "  and  I  have 

not  seen  him.     Read  it,"  and  she  held  the  letter  out 

she  shed  not  a  tear,  but  in  a  moment  she  appeared  to 
have  changed,  her  face  told  plainly  the  deep  anguish  she 
was  suffering.  As  Liz  took  the  letter  up  to  read  it 
Minna  sank  back  on  her  pillow,  her  white  face  lookin<>- 
like  death,  her  eyes  having  that  fixed  look  in  them  that 
told  of  inward  suffering,  too  great  almost  to  bear.  Liz 
read  the  letter  aloud.    It  was  as  follows  : 


*'My  dear  Mrs.  Selby: 

"  On  my  arrival  here  I  was  taken  suddenly  ill — so  ill  that  I 
was  unable  to  see  your  husband.  The  doctors  would  not 
even  let  me  write.  I  sent  for  him  the  moment  they  would  let 
me,  but  he  was  not  in  New  York.  He  had  gone  to  Europe 
to  travel.  No  one  knows  when  he  will  return.  He  told  a 
friend  of  mine  he  never  would  come  back.  I  would  have 
written  him,  but  no  one  can  tell  me  his  address.  I  am  going 
to  make  inquiries.  You  had  better  remain  in  Chicago,  as 
the  '*  Oaks  "  is  closed  and  the  servants  have  all  gone  away. 
You  may  depend  upon  me  as  your  friend.  I  will  come  to  see 
you  in  a  few  days,  and  we  will  talk  over  the  matter.  I  will 
tell  you  more  then.  Cheer  up,  Mrs.  Selby,  it  will  all  come 
ri2:ht,  but  I  think  it  was  very  cruel  of  Selby  to  leave  you  in 
this  way. 

"  Your  Affectionate  friend. 
-.  "  Amelia  Rolph." 


"  A  fine  how-do-you-do  !  "  exclaimed  the  "  Amazon." 
"  That  ain't  an  honest  letter.  Too  sick,  indeed,  was  she } 
That's  how  fine  folks  do  their  errands,  is  it  "i  The  Lord 
protect  me  from  such  like.  Couldn't  she  have  sent  a 
message  saying  you  were  here  } " 

"  I  am  going  at  once  to  New  York,  Nell.     I  will  go 

»9 


m 


'290 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


to-morrow,"  said  Minna,  quietly  ;  "  I  will  send  word  to 
my  husband  myself.  I  never  ought  to  have  trusted  to 
another  ;  but  I  was  so  weak." 

"You  are  too  weak  now,"  said  the  "Amazon."  "I 
don't  like  to  say,  don't  go  ;  but  I  hate  to  see  you  going 
as  you  are." 

"  Will  you  and  Liz  come  with  me,  Nell  ? " 

"  Worse  and  worse,"  exclaimed  the  "  Amazon."  "  It 
was  bad  enough  for  us  to  stay  here  with  you ;  but 
for  the  like  ot  us  to  be  seen  travelling  with  you,  it 
wouldn't  do,  ma'am.  Liz  and  me  have  made  up  our  mine  s 
to  try  a  new  life ;  we  ain't  going  back  to  our  old  ways. 
It's  a  hard  struggle  before  us.  We  know  what  we've  got 
to  face ;  but  I'm  strong,  and  can  fight  for  both,  can't 
I,  Liz } "  and  the  great  girl  bared  her  strong  arms  as 
if  it  was  muscular  force  she  was  expected  to  show;  but 
she  had  a  strong  will,  this  "  Amazon,"  as  strong  as  the 
strength  in  her  body. 

"  Nell,  I  want  you  and  Liz  to  come  with  me,"  said 
Minna ;  "  I  am  not  strong,  and  I  don't  know  what  is  be- 
fore me.  It  looks  all  very  dark  just  now,  but  I  know 
when  I  explain  all  to  my  husband  he  will  believe  me. 
He  thinks  me  bad  now — he  has  been  cruelly  deceived, 
as  I  was  ;  but  when  he  hears  my  story  he  will  take  me 
to  his  arms.  He  is  good  and  noble  at  heart — he  will  be 
your  friend  for  my  sake,  Nell." 

They  then  talked  over  the  matter  in  all  its  bearings, 
and  at  last  it  was  decided  that  they  would  go  to  New 
York  together.  They  fortunately  had  sufficient  money  ; 
and  so,  leaving  the  key  of  the  cottage  with  a  neighbor, 
and  telling  her  that  one  of  them  would  return  soon  to 
look  after  the  furniture,  they  took  their  departure  the 
next  day. 


Wrecf:s  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


291 


Amazon."  "I 
2e  you  going 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

When  Mrs.  Rolph  saw  George  Selby,  soon  after  her 
arrival  in  New  York,  she  found  him  so  altered  in  appear- 
ance that  she  hardly  recognized  him.  lie  had  grown 
very  thin  and  careworn,  and  in  his  manner  very  quiet 
and  sad.  It  seemed  as  if  his  great  trouble  was  wearing 
him  away,  and  the  widow,  when  she  looked  at  him,  felt 
that  she  was  indeed  revenged  ;  she  experienced  no  pity, 
but  she  had  a  feeling  of  dread  lest  there  should  be  a 
terrible  reckoning  between  the  man  she  had  so  fearlu!ly 
wronged  and  herself,  if  her  complicity  in  the  matter  \/as 
discovered.  She  found  out  that  Selby  entertaii^ed  some 
idea  of  going  away  n  om  New  York  ;  of  leaving  the  scene 
where  he  had  enjoyed  so  much  happiness  and  such  un- 
told misery.  She  at  once  took  advantage  of  this  to  in- 
fluence some  mutual  friends,  in  order  to  urge  on  Selby 
the  advisability  of  a  change  for  his  health's  sake,  and  ere 
many  days  she  had  the  satisfaction  of  knowing  that  he 
had  taken  his  departure,  to  remain  away  for  a  year  or 
longer.  Then  she  wrote  to  Minna  the  letter  mentioned 
in  the  last  chapter. 

Selby  was  unable  to  induce  Tim  to  accompany  him 
abroad.  The  faithful  servant  would  not  desert  the  cause 
of  his  mistress,  and  told  his  master  so  plainly.  "  She  will 
come  back,  sir,  I  know  she  will,  and  I'm  going  to  stay 
here  to  receive  her.  If  I  had  only  some  idea  where  she 
went  to,  I'd  follow  her  ;  but  I'm  off  her  track  altogether, 
and  so  I'll  stop  right  here,  sir ;   she's  sure  to  come  back 


292 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


sometime,  if  the  Lord  spares  her."  Selby,  although  he 
dismissed  the  rest  of  the  servants  at  the  "  Oaks,"  never 
thought  of  discharging  Tim,  but  gave  him  charge  of  the 
place. 

"  Well,"  said  the  latter,  when  his  master  had  gone, 
"  here  I  am  a  second  time  left  to  take  care  of  a  big 
house.     I  wonder  what's  going  to  happen  this  time  ?" 

Mrs.  Rolph  had  set  out  for  Chicago  to  see  Minna 
the  very  next  day  after  she  had  mailed  the  letter;  but, 
as  we  already  know,  she  found  the  bird  had  flown  when 
she  visited  the  cottage.  She  had  passed  Minna  on  the 
way,  and  was  very  much  disturbed  at  this  unexpected 
state  of  affairs.  She  had  hoped  to  have  induced  Minna 
to  keep  away  from  New  York,  by  fair  promises  of  writing 
to  Selby,  and  bringing  about  a  reconciliation;  but  here 
the  wife  had  taken  the  matter  in  her  own  hands.  She 
was  somewhat  at  a  loss  to  know  what  to  do.  Fate,  how- 
ever, kept  Selby  and  his  wife  apart. 

When  Minna  arrived  in  New  York,  the  first  thing 
sh^  did  was  to  visit  the  publj^hing  house  in  which  Selby 
still  held  i\  partnership.  She  went  there  to  see  the  senior 
partner,  with  whom  she  had  always  been  a  favorite.  He 
was  a  fine,  kind-hearted  old  gentleman,  with  silvery  hair 
and  a  noble  benign  countenance,  and  as  she  entered  the 
office  he  rose  politely,  without,  however,  recognizing  his 
visitor,  so  greatly  had  Minna  changed. 

When  she  spoke,  he  knew  her  voice  instantly,  and 
then  he  looked  with  pity  on  the  pale,  earnest,  beseeching 
face  of  the  poor  woman  before  him. 

"  Mrs.  Selby  !  "  he  exclaimed,  **I  did  not  know  you, 
you  are  so  altered.     What  has  been  the  matter  }  " 

"  I  have  been  very  ill,"  said  Minna  ;  "  I  have  come  to 
find  out  where  my  husband  is." 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


203 


"  Why  did  you  go  av/ay,  Mrs.  Selby  ?  Why  did  you 
break  up  the  poor  fellow's  home  and  wreck  your  own 
happiness  at  the  same  time." 

"  I  went  away  because  I  thought  I  was  goinj;  to  my 
sick  husband.  I  received  a  letter  which  I  supposed  to 
be  from  him,  but  which  I  now  know  was  a  cruel  forgery." 

"Dear  me!  dear  me  !  there  is  some  great  mistake 
somewhere.  Something  very  wrong,"  said  the  old  gentle- 
man. **  Mr.  Selby  told  me  he  had  received  a  letter  from 
you  saying  that  you  had  left  him.'* 

"  I  never  wrote  such  a  letter,"  said  Minna. 

"  Dear  me  !  dear  me  !  this  is  dreadful  work.  Have 
you  the  letter — the  forged  document,  I  mean  } " 

"  No,"  answered  Minna,  "  I  lost  it.  I  thought  I  had 
it  in  my  satchel  when  I  left  the  *  Oaks,*  but  I  must  have 
dropped  it  somewhere  in  the  huriy  and  confusion  I 
was  in." 

"  This  is  bad — very  bad.    I  wish  you  had  that  letter." 

"  You  don't  suppose  George  will  doubt  my  word," 
s  lid  Minna,  rather  indignantly. 

*'  Oh  !  dear,  no,  I  don't  mean  that  ;  but  then,  the 
truth  is,  Mr.  Selby  showed  me  your  letter  to  him,  and  I 
declare  I  never  saw  so  clever  a  forgery.  I  know  your 
handwriting  very  well,  Mrs.  Selby,  and  I  could  have 
sworn  it  was  your  writing.  The  whole  matter  is  inex- 
plicable." 

"But  I  must  write  to  George  at  once.  He  must  re- 
turn, you  know,  and  hear  me.  He  will  believe  me.  I 
would  have  come  s'^oner,  but  I  was  so  ill." 

**  What  was  the  matter,  my  dear."*"  the  old  gentle- 
man was  very  fatherly  in  his  way  to  Minna.  "  Tell  me 
what  was  the  matter." 

Minna  blushed  deeply  at  the  recollection  of  where 


i 


294 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


she  had  been  when  the  accident  happened.  "  I  fell," 
slie  said,  "  and  cut  my  head,  and  then  I  had  brain  fever. 
They  thought  I  would  die." 

**  Poor  little  woman  !  poor  little  woman  !  how  you 
must  have  suffered.  You  look  as  if  you  had  been  very 
ill ;  but  I  am  so  glad  you  are  back  all  safe, — it  is  a  dread- 
ful business." 

"  Will  you  send  a  letter  for  me  to  George,  please } " 
asked  Minna. 

"  Of  course  I  will ;  but  really  I  am  puzzled  to  know 
how  or  where  to  catch  him.  He  left  with  no  definite  route 
laid  out  for  himself.  He  was  very  unsettled,  and  will 
not  be  likely  to  remain  any  time  in  one  place.  But  we'll 
try,  we'll  try." 

*'  I  would  like  to  write  at  once." 

"  Very  well,  my  dear,  very  well.  You  can  come  in 
here,"  opening  the  door  of  his  sanctum,  "  and  you  will 
not  be  disturbed ;  you  will  be  nice  and  quiet." 

Minna  gratefully  accepted  the  old  gentleman's  offer, 
and  there  wrote  a  lon^  and  touching  letter  to  her  hus- 
band, giving  him  the  whole  story  of  her  abduction  ;  how 
ill  she  had  been,  and  how  she  longed  to  see  him  once 
more. 

When  the  letter  was  addressed  to  where  the  old  gen- 
tleman thought  it  would  find  Selby,  Minna  felt  a  great 
relief.  She  was  willing  to  wait  now.  She  felt  confident 
her  husband  would  not  delay  his  coming  when  he  re- 
ceived that  epistle. 

"  And  now,"  Laid  the  old  gentleman,  "  you  must  go 
at  once  to  the  '  Oaks.'  All  the  servants  are  away,  hut 
you  can  soon  obtain  fresh  ones."  (He  forgot  to  mention 
about  Tim.) 

"  Oh  !  no,"  said  Minna,  "  I  could  not  go  there  yet, 


Wrecks  i>i  the  Sea  of  Life, 


21)5 


lorge,  please  ? " 


not  until  George  co*^'^'-!S.  I  couldn't  go  there  while  he 
thinks  me  so  bad.  He  will  take  me  back  to  the  '  Oaks  ' 
himself." 

"  Tut !  tut !  tut !  "  exclaimed  the  kind-hearted  old 
man,  •'  the  whole  thing  is  a  misunderstanding,  caused  by 
some  very  wicked  person  indeed.  Your  husband's  house 
is  the  proper  place  for  you,  Mrs.  Selby." 

But  Minna  remained  unmoved  in  her  determination. 
She  was  very  proud — -she  would  not  even  accept  assist- 
ance from  her  husband's  partner.  She  was  resolved,  if 
necessary,  to  work  for  her  living  until  such  time  as  her 
husband  took  her  back  of  his  own  free  will,  which  she 
knew  he  would  do  as  soon  as  he  learned  the  truth. 

Minna  left  the  publishing  house  a  happier  woman 
than  she  had  entered  it.  She  promised  the  senior 
partner  to  call  frequently  until  a  letter  came  from  Selby  ; 
but  she  would  receive  no  favor  at  his  hands.  She  woukl 
not  even  consent  to  go  and  stay  at  his  house,  as  he 
wanted 'her  to  do.  She  went  away  with  the  firm  resolu- 
tion to  work  her  own  way,  until  her  good  name  was 
vindicated  by  her  husband's  taking  her  back  of  his  own 
will  to  her  -old  home.  But  Minna  yearned  to  see  the 
"  Oaks "  once  more  ;  and  though  she  would  not  go  to 
live  there,  she  longed  to  look  upon  the  dear  old  place, 
and  so  when  she  returned  to  t 'ie  private  boarding-house 
where  she  and  her  two  companions  had  engaged  rooms, 
she  said  to  the  "  Amazon,"  "  Come  and  see  my  home. 
We  will  go  and  look  at  the  dear  place  where  I  spent  so 
many  happy  hours."  And  so  Minna,  accompanied  by 
Nell  (whose  nickname  of  the  "Amazon"  we  will  omit 
hereafter  in  describing  the  good  life  she  was  entering 
upon),  drove  out  in  the  direction  of  the  "  Oaks,"  the 
girl  Liz  not  feeling  well  enough  to  go  with  them. 


I 


T".'! 


29G 


Wrecks  m  the  Sea  of  Life, 


Tim  was  standing  smoking  his  pipe  near  the  lodge 
gate  when  he  observed  the  two  women  descend  from  the 
carriage  and  walk  towards  him.  One  of  the  strangers 
seemed  to  be  pointing  out  the  attractions  of  the  place 
to  the  other  ;  and  as  they  stopped  and  looked  over  the 
low  iron  railing  into  the  grounds,  Tim  remarked, 

"  Well,  it's  two  women  this  time.  What  the  devil 
do  they  want }  It's  just  the  way  Solomon  John  com- 
menced his  pranks.  I  don't  want  to  have  anything  to 
do  with  women,  though  ;  but  those  two  are  up  to  some 
game,  I  do  believe." 

He,  however,  thought  there  would  be  no  harm  to 
investigate  the  matter  ;  and  so  he  opened  the  lodge  gate 
and  approached  them. 

Minna  was  busy  describing  the  beauties  of  the 
"  Oaks "  to  Nell  as  Tim  came  up,  when  hearing  his 
footsteps  she  hastily  turned  to  see  who  it  was.  When 
she  saw  her  old  servant,  she  was  so  pleased  to  look  upon 
a  familiar  face — she  was  so  delighted  to  meet  one  who 
had  always  been  so  true  and  loyal  to  her — that  she  sprang 
towards  him. 

"  Oh  !  Tim,"  she  exclaimed,  "  I  never  expected  you 
were  here — I  am  so  glad  to  see  you." 

"  My  God  !  it  is  the  mistress,"  and  Tim  looked  at 
Minna  as  if  doubting  his  senses,  and  in  his  astonishment 
forgetting  to  pay  her  the  usual  mark  of  respect  by  touch- 
ing his  hat. 

"Yes,  Tim,  it  is  me;  but  I  suppose  you  think  me 
greatly  changed." 

"  I  don't  believe  I  would  have  known  you  ;  but  I  knew 
you'd  come  back — I  always  said  you'd  come  back — hurrah 
for  me,"  and  Tim,  in  the  exuberance  of  his  feelings, 
threw  his  cap  in  the  air.     Then  he  remembered  the 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


297 


r  expected  you 


you  think  me 


presence  of  his  mistress.  "  Please  excuse  me,  Mrs. 
Selby,  but  Vm  the  happiest  man  in  the  whole  world,  I 
am  so  proud  to  see  you  back  again." 

"  I  haven't  come  back  to  stay,  Tim,  not  yet." 

"  You  haven't  come  back  to  stay  !  *'  exclaimed  Tim, 
aghast.  "  Why  }  Til  have  the  servants  all  back  before 
sundown,  ma'am ;  that  needn't  stop  you." 

'•  It  is  not  that,  Tim  ;  I  won't  return  to  the  '  Oaks  * 
until  Mr.  Selby  returns." 

The  features  of  Tim,  which  had  been  illumined  by 
joy,  now  appeared  quite  downcast. 

"  Excuse  me,  ma'am,  for  having  kept  you  out  here 
when  I  ought  to  have  been  showing  you  to  the  house," 
and  he  moved  off  towards  the  lodge  gate. 

"  Yes,  Tim,  I  will  go  in  ;  there  can  be  no  harm  in 
looking  at  the  dear  place ;  besides,  I  want  to  speak  to  you. 
Come,  Nell." 

Nell  had  been  standing  in  astonishment  at  the  conduct 
of  Tim,  and  her  great  heart  warmed  to  him  when  she 
saw  how  devoted  he  was  to  his  mistress. 

Minna  walked  slowly  u.  the  long  broad  avenue,  and 
as  she  thought  of  how  she  had  left  her  home,  the  misery 
she  had  endured  ever  since,  and  the  pleasant  days  she 
had  spent  at  the  "  Oaks  "  both  before  and  after  her 
marriage,  she  could  not  restrain  her  tears  when  she 
looked  around  her  and  saw  how  quiet  and  deserted  every- 
thing appeared ;  and  as  the  image  of  her  husband  rose  to 
her  mind  away  in  a  foreign  land,  with  no  one  near  him  to 
love  him,  aione  and  deeming  himself  forsaken,  while  she 
herself  was  like  an  outcast,  her  emotion  overcame  her, 
and  she  wept  like  a  child. 

Tim  wished  he  could  sink  out  of  sight  when  he  wit- 
nessed the  distress  of  his  mistress  ;  he  could  uot  bear  to 
see  her  suffer. 


298 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life* 


When  Tim  had  opened  the  great  hall  door  Minna 
showed  Nell  into  the  drawing-rourn,  and  asking  her  to 
remain  there  a  few  minutes,  she  turned  to  Tim  and  said 
that  she  wished  to  speak  to  him  in  the  library. 

Tim  at  once  led  the  way  for  his  mistress,  and  opening 
the  door,  waited  respectfully  until  she  had  passed  in, 
after  which  he  followed  and  stood  with  his  hat  in  his 
hand,  while  she  sank  into  one  of  the  large  arm-chairs. 

Minna  then  told  Tim  the  whole  story,  how  she  had 
gone  to  Chicago  on  the  strength  of  the  forged  letter,  how 
she  had  been  decoyed  there  by  Holt,  her  accident  and  long 
sickness,  and  wound  up  by  saying  that  she  had  written 
to  Mr.  Selby,  but  that  she  would  not  come  to  live  at  the 
"  Oaks  "  until  her  husband  brought  her  there  himself. 

Tim  was  greatly  touched  at  the  recital  of  her  wrongs, 
and  he  then  described  the  scene  where  Holt  had  been 
killed,  and  how  Mrs.  Rolph  had  professed  ignorance  of 
Minna's  whereabouts.  Minna  was  horrified  to  hear  of 
Holt's  dreadful  death,  and  her  suspicions  were  aroused 
in  regard  to  JMrs.  Rolph.  She  remembered  the  strange 
disappearance  of  the  forged  letter,  the  unaccountable 
presence  of  Mrs.  Rolph  at  Mrs.  Leech's,  and  her  sub- 
sequent actions  in  regard  to  Selby  and  herself.  She 
began  to  suspect  that  the  widow  had  some  motives  in 
all  that  she  had  done,  and  that  it  was  not  of  a  friendly 
nature  to  either  her  or  her  husband. 

She  said  to  Tim,  '*  I  am  afraid  Mrs.  Rolph  has  not 
been  a  true  friend  to  us." 

Tim  clinched  the  matter  when  he  said,  "  I  always 
used  to  warn  my  master  against  her,  for  I  knew  she  had 
no  good  feelings  for  him.  She  was  disappointed  that 
he^id  not  marry  her — that  was  the  trouble." 

Tim  then  did  his  utmost  to  persuade  his  mistress  to 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


299 


live  at  the  "Oaks,"  but  she  would  not  consent  to  do  so. 
At  last  he  received  permission  to  go  with  her  back  to 
the  city,  and  to  visit  her  every  day.  Minna  then  visited 
every  part  of  the  house,  and  in  her  own  room  she  lingered 
for  some  time.  While  there,  she  closed  and  locked  the 
doors,  and  sinking  on  her  knees  by  the  bedside  she 
poured  forth  her  feelings  to  th^  Almighty,  and  sobbing 
while  she  prayed,  she  besought  her  Maker  to  watch  over 
and  guard  her  absent  husband  and  to  unite  them  once 
more.  It  was  a  fervent  prayer — was  it  answ^^red  }  we 
will  see. 

As  she  turned  to  leave  the  room  her  eye  fell  on  her 
bible,  the  gift  of  her  mother,  which  had  remained  un- 
touched on  the  table  by  her  bed  during  her  long  and 
miserable  absence. 

Surely  there  can  be  no  harm  in  taking  this,  and 
kissing  the  book,  she  carried  it  with  her. 

"  See,  Tim,"  she  said  as  she  met  the  faithful  servant 
in  the  hall,  "  I  am  taking  this,  it  was  my  mother'^." 

When  Minna  and  Nell  drove  back  to  their  boarding- 
house  Tim  sat  on  the  box  with  the  driver. 


is  mistress  to 


800 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

Tim  now  proved  of  valuable  assistance  to  Minna  in 
many  ways,  and  through  his  exertions  comfortable  rooms 
were  obtained,  where  she  and  her  two  companions  could 
live  retired  and  at  small  expense.  It  had  occurred  to 
Minna  to  ask  Nell  how  the  means  were  procured  to  pay 
the  expenses  while  she  was  in  Chicago,  and  the  girl  at 
once  told  her  that  Mrs.  Rolph  had  supplied  her  with  the 
money.  This  could  not  be  repaid  at  once,  but  Minna 
resolved  that  no  further  assistance  should  come  from 
that  quarter.  Then  the  cottage  with  its  furniture  in 
Chicago  had  to  be  disposed  of,  and  the  proceeds  handed 
back  to  Mrs.  Rolph.  Minna  did  not  wish  the  girls  to 
leave  her,  she  having  made  up  her  mind  to  be  a  protectress 
to  them  for  the  rest  of  their  lives  ;  and  as  something 
had  to  be  done  immediately  Tim  was  just  the  one  to 
do  it. 

It  was  therefore  arranged  that  he  should  go  to 
Chicago  with  power  to  sell  the  furniture,  and  hand  over 
the  cottage  to  the  landlord  ;  and  accordingly  he  started 
on  his  errand  without  delay. 

Nell  had  still  a  portion  of  the  money  left  which  Mrs. 
Rolph  had  given  her,  and  Minna  did  not  scruple  to  use 
this  until  at  least  she  had  an  opportunity  to  earn  more. 
But  she  calculated  that  it  would  not  be  very  long  ere 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


i501 


her  husband  would  return,  when  she  would  be  able  to 
repay  the  widow  her  money,  and  the  necessity  for  earning 
more  would  be  avoided.  She  was,  however,  doomed  to 
be  disappointed,  and  her  sufferings  were  by  no  means 
so  near  an  end  as  she  imagined. 

Tim  went  to  Chicago  as  he  had  been  directed, 
and  had  no  difficulty  in  finding  either  the  cottage  or  its 
landlord.  When  he  saw  the  latter,  however,  he  was 
surprised  to  hear  that  a  lady  had  already  been  making 
inquiries  about  the  furniture,  and  that  she  claimed  to 
have  an  interest  in  it.  Tim  at  once  concluded  that  Mrs. 
Rolph  was  not  far  distant,  and  as  he  wished  particularly 
to  speak  to  that  lady,  he  took  the  trouble  to  find  out 
where  she  was  staying. 

The  widow  was  more  than  astonished  when  she 
received  a  visit  from  Tim.  She  was  at  first  alarmed. 
She  thought  Selby  must  have  returned,  and,  having 
learned  the  whole  particulars  of  the  outrage  committed 
on  him  and  his  wife,  had  sent  his  servant  to  demand  an 
interview  with  her.  She  determined,  however,  to  brave 
it  out.  There  was  only  the  letter  which  Minna  had 
written,  and  which  she  had  stolen  and  afterwards  sent  to 
Selby,  which  could  at  all  implicate  b  ..  She  had  de- 
stroyed the  forged  letter  she  had  written  in  the  name  of 
Selby  to  his  wife,  asking  her  to  come  to  Chicago  ;  and 
although  she  knew  Minna  would  blame  her  as  the  only 
one  who  could  have  used  the  other  letter,  she  resolved 
to  deny  any  connection  with  it.  Nothing  could  be 
proved  against  her.  What  need  she  care,  now  that 
Holt  was  dead.  She  therefore  met  Tim  with  a  face  as 
unconcerned  as  if  nothing  troubled  her. 

Tim  was  prepared  for  this. 

"  I  was  sent  by  my  mistress,"  he  said,  "  to  hand  over 


802 


IV reel's  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


to  you  the  furniture  in  that  cottage  which  you  lent  her 
when  she  was  here."    • 

Mrs.  Rolph  was  taken  aback  for  a  moment.  She 
was  about  to  deny  any  knowledge  of  it,  but  decided  that 
it  would  be  better  not  to  do  so. 

"  Yes,"  she  replied,  "  I  did  furnish  a  cottage  in  order 
to  take  Mrs.  Selby  out  of  a  very  disreputable  house 
here.  It  is  very  strange  how  she  ever  came  to  be  in 
such  an  awkward  position  for  a  lady." 

"  There's  nothing  strange  about  it,"  said  Tim, 
bluntly  ;  "  she  was  taken  there  under  false  pretences 
by  a  couple  of  very  disreputable  people." 

Mrs.  Rolph  colored,  and  her  eyes  flashed  for  an  in- 
stant. She  knew  that  Tim  intended  the  remark  to 
apply  to  her.  She  replied,  however,  quite  calmly,  **  In- 
deed, I  was  not  aware  of  it.  What  could  have  been 
their  object  t " 

"  The  object  v/as  petty,  mean,  dirty  spite.  It  was 
to  satisfy  the  revenge  of  a  disappointed  woman,  Mrs. 
Rolph." 

"  Well,  I  am  very  sorry  for  it,"  replied  the  widow  ; 
"  but  really  it  does  not  concern  me  so  much  that  you 
should  come  here  to  tell  me  all  the  troubles  of  the  Selby 
family." 

"It  concerns  you  just  this  much,  Mrs.  Rolph,  that 
I  have  come  here  to  warn  you  not  to  try  any  more  tricks 
on  my  mistress." 

"  You  insolent  rascal,"  cried  the  widow,  almost  be- 
side herself  with  rage  at  this  bold  stroke  of  Tim's, 
"  what  do  you  mean }  leave  the  room  this  very  in- 
stant." 

"  AJl  right,"  said, Tim,  rising  and  moving  towards 
^he  door ;    '  but  I  came  here  as  a  friend.     You  see  I'm 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


J^03 


an  important  witness  if  this  thing  ever  comes  to  court. 
I  saw  you  steal  that  letter." 

Mrs.  Rolph  turned  white  and  trembled.  "  You  saw 
me  steal  a  letter !  " 

'*  Yes,  ma'am,  that's  what  I  said.  You  stole  it  from 
my  mistress." 

Now  Tim  had  seen  nothing  of  the  sort  ;  but  when 
Minna  had  told  him  of  the  loss  of  the  letter  which  she 
had  accepted  as  coming  from  her  husband,  and  how  Mrs. 
Rolph  had  offered  to  place  it  in  the  satchel,  he  con- 
cluded that  the  widow  had  kept  it  ;  and  so  boldly  as- 
serted that  he  had  seen  her  take  it.  Now  Mrs.  Rolph 
remembered  perfectly  well  that  Tim  had  been  absent 
with  his  roaster  on  that  occasion,  a  fact  which  he  had 
not  calculated  on  her  knowing.  '  Mrs.  Rolph,  therefore, 
thought  that  Tim  referred  to  the  letter  which  Minna 
had  written,  and  which  she,  instead  of  destroying,  had 
placed  in  her  bosom.  Tim's  stroke  therefore  struck 
home. 

"  Will  you  explain  yourself,"  she  said,  a  little  less 
defiantly,  "you  have  made  a  serious  charge." 

"  Well,  ma'am,  you  see  I've  an  unfortunate  habit  of 
always  prying  about,  and  I  happened  to  see  you  and 
my  mistress  together.  I  was  just  outside  in  the  hall, 
and  I  saw  you  take  a  letter,  which  I  know  belonged  to 
her,  and  hide  it  on  your  person.  I  heard  and  saw 
everything,"  concluded  Tim,  as  if  to  dismiss  the  sub- 
ject. 

"  Who  would  believe  such  a  thing  ? "  said  Mrs.  Rolph 
mockingly. 

"  A  jury  would,  ma'am,  when  I  stated  it  on  oath,** 
answered  Tim.  "I've  never  said  anything  about  it, 
although  I  ought  to  have  done  so ;  for  you  know  there's 


804 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


been  queer  letters  passing  to  and  fro  lately  ;  but  I  came 
here  as  your  friend.     You  don't  want  me,  so  I'll  go." 

"  Stay,"  said  Mrs.  Rolph,  "  are  you  really  my  friend, 
Tim  ? " 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  on  one  condition." 

"  Name  it." 

"  If  you  promise  to  leave  my  mistress  alone  for  tlic 
future — no  more  tricks  on  her." 

"  If  I  promise,  will  you  never  hint  at  what  you  have 
just  said  to  mc  .''  " 

"  rU  be  mum  as  a  mouse,  ma'am  ;  but  I  would  advise 
you  to  keep  out  of  my  master's  way  for  a  while  ;  he's 
coming  home." 

•'  When  will  he  return  } "  asked  the  widow. 

"  He's  expected  every  day." 

"  You  are  altogether  wrong,  Tim,  in  supposing  that 
I  ever  harmed  your  mistress  ;  but  I  don't  wish  you  to 
speak  about  me  as  you  have  done.  It  might  lead  peo- 
ple to  think  that  I  am  a  dreadful  person.  You  mav 
rest  easy  about  me  and  what  you  call  my  tricks,  for  I 
am  going  abroad.     Will  that  satisfy  you  .-* " 

"  Yes,  ma'am  ;  and  now  about  the  furniture.  Here 
is  the  key  of  the  cottage,"  saying  which  Tim  handed  it 
to  Mrs.  Rolph,  and  departed,  feeling  quite  sure  that  he 
had  frightened  the  widow  so  as  to  keep  her  quiet  for  a 
time  at  least. 

When  Tim  returned  to  New  York  he  told  Minna  how 
he  had  met  Mrs.  Rolph  and  handed  over  to  her  the 
cottage  and  furniture,  which,  he  said,  was  the  easiest 
method  to  repay  her  ;  but  he  never  referred  to  his  having 
accused  her  of  stealing  a  letter,  he  retained  that  informa- 
tion for  some  future  occasion.  All  Tim  wanted  for  the 
present  was  to  prevent  Mrs.  Rolph  from  doing  any  more 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


305 


but  I  came 


secret  injury  to  his  mistress,  and  that  he  believed  he  had 

accomplished. 

Mrs.  Rolph  had  really  been  contemplating  a  trip  to 
Europe  as  soon  as  she  had  made  things  safe  for  herself 
i.i  the  Sclby  matter.  Tim's  visit  hastened  her  departure, 
especially  when  she  learned  that  Selb^^  vvas  on  his  way 
home,  and  expected  every  day.  She  therefore  returned 
to  New  York,  made  her  arrangements, and  took  the  next 
steamer  for  England. 

Sclby,  however,  did  not  return  immediately.  Day 
after  day,  week  after  week  passed,  and  no  word  came 
from  him.  One  or  two  communications,  of  a  business 
nature,  were  received  from  him  by  the  senior  partner ; 
but  in  them  he  made  no  mention  of  ever  having  received 
Minna's  letter,  nor  did  he  even  refer  to  her  at  all.  He 
was  travelling  from  place  to  place,  and  found  the  excite- 
ment of  constant  change  more  agreeable  than  if  he  were 
to  remain  any  time  in  one  place.  He  did  not  say  when 
he  would  return,  but  the  tone  of  his  letters  implied  that 
he  had  no  intention  of  shortening  his  stay  in  Europe. 

Minna,  in  the  mean  time,  grew  very  despondent,  as 
day  after  day  passed  and  no  reply  to  her  letter  came. 
She  could  no-  understand  it.  She  still  had  implicit  faith 
that  her  husband  would  believe  her  story,  but  his  con- 
tiiuied  silence  finally  began  to  prey  heavily  on  her  mind. 
Tim  never  allowed  a  day  to  pass  without  visiting  his 
mistress  ;  and  when  he  saw  that  she  would  receive  no 
pecuniary  assistance  from  any  one,  but  was  determined 
to  earn  her  living,  he  interested  himself  to  procure  such 
work  for  her  as  she  vvas  able  to  do,  and  for  which  he 
always  managed  to  get  handsome  remuneration.  He 
frequently  contrived  to  slip  in  a  Few  extra  dollars  without 
Minna's  knowledge,  and  thus  he  was  able  to  perform  a 

20 


Mil 


M 


306 


Wrecks  in  ike  Sea  of  Life, 


valuable  service  for  his  mistress  in  a  way  she  could  not 
object  to.  Tim,  however,  when  soJiciling  ladies'  work 
never  allowed  it  to  be  known  who  it  was  for.  He  inva- 
ria1:)ly  said  it  was  to  assist  a  relative  uf  liis,  and  as  he 
always  carried  away  the  articles  and  brought  them  back 
when  finished,  no  one  had  any  idea  that  Mrs.  Sell)y  was 
doing  needlework  for  her  living.  The  two  girls,  Nell  and 
Liz,  assisted  Minna,  and  as  Tim  attended  to  all  theoiii- 
door  work  for  them,  and  acted  as  errand  boy  and  caterer, 
they  were  able  to  spend  a  very  quiet,  and,  if  Minna  had 
enjoyed  good  spirits,  a  very  pleasant  time.  It  was  new 
life  to  Nell  and  Liz,  who,  being  free  from  any  annoyance 
or  insult,  or  from  having  to  face  the  sneers  of  the  world, 
or  the  disappointments  which  but  for  Tim  they  might 
have  had  to  endure,  were  quite  happy  and  contented. 

Minna,  however,  began  to  droop  and  fade.  The 
color  which  had  begun  to  return  to  her  cheeks  now 
disappeared  once  more,  and  Nell  felt  for  the  poor  suffer- 
ing woman,  whom  she  had  learned  to  love  so  dearly. 
Still,  hope  in  the  breast  of  Minna  sustained  her  from 
giving  way  altogether,  and  as  the  days  went  by  her  at- 
tention was  diverted  partially  from  her  own  troubles  by 
observing  the  decline  of  one  of  her  companions. 

As  we  have  already  mentioned,  the  girl  Liz  was  not 
strong.  She  was  of  a  delicate  constitution.  Whileliving 
a  life  of  shame  the  excitement  had  sustained  her  for  the 
time  being;  but  imperceptibly  there  had  been  a  heavy 
strain  upon  her  health,  which,  now  that  she  was  experi- 
encing a  quiet  life,  began  to  tell  upon  her. 

Liz  also  suffered  keenly  the  pangs  of  regret  and 
remorse  as  she  remembered  the  unhappiness  she  had 
caused  a  fond  father  and  mother  by  the  dov/nward  course 
she  had  pursued.     Her  parents,  she  believed,  were  still 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


ro7 


alive,  but  she  knew  that  they  must  be  heart-broken  at 
the  disgrace  she  had  brought  upon  them.  Poor  girl !  it 
had  noc  been  of  her  own  seeking,  but  she  had  listcMicd  to 
the  voice  of  the  tempter.  She  had  defied  tlie  wishes  of 
her  father,  whose  better  judgment  had  caused  him  to 
warn  her  against  the  very  man  who  accomplished  her 
ruin.  She  had  never  seen  her  parents  since  the  day  she 
had  run  away  from  home,  but  now  she  longed  to  look 
upon  their  faces — to  ask  their  forgiveness  ;  but  she  could 
not  find  courage  to  do  it ;  and  so  she  yearned  for  a 
mother's  love  while  she  pined  awa]  under  her  remorseful 
feelings. 

Both  Minna  and  Nell  were  pained  to  see  the  great 
change  which  was  coming  over  Liz.  She  seemed  to  fade 
away  day  by  day  ;  and  as  her  face  became  more  pinched 
andwan,  her  disposition  grew  more  and  more  gentle. 
The  rooms  they  occupied  were  very  briglit  and  cheerful, 
and  comfortably  furnished,  thanks  to  Tim's  exertions 
and  foresight,  and  every  day  the  three  women  would  sit 
and  sew  while  they  chatted  pleasantly  together.  Had 
there  been  no  vain  regrets,  no  unpleasant  memories  to 
look  back  on — had  there  not  been  hope  deferred  which 
maketh  the  heart  sick,  Minna  and  her  two  companions 
would  have  been  happy  and  contented  in  their  new  life. 
They  weni  out  very  little,  only  when  obliged  to  do  so 
to  make  purchases,  or  when  Minna  went  to  inquire 
for  a  letter  from  her  husband  ;  and  in  the  evenings  Tim 
would  join  the  little  circle,  and,  at  the  request  of  hie 
mistress,  sit  and  listen  while  she  read  aloud  to  them.  It 
was  a  peaceful  home  for  the  two  girls  who  had  spent  the 
few  previous  years  of  their  life  in  boisterous  and  sinful 
excitement,  and  the  pleasant  change  was  very  grateful 
to  them. 


808 


^Vrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


At  last  Liz  grew  so  weak,  and  suffered  so  much 
from  pain  in  her  chest,  that  Minna  and  Nell  insisted 
upon  her  discontinuing  work.  They  procured  for  her  a 
large  easy-chair,  and  there  she  would  recline  amongst 
the  pillows  which  Nell  fondly  arranged  for  her,  and  her 
large  wistful  eyes  would  look  so  mournful  and  sad  at 
times,  that  Minna,  to  cheer  her  up,  would  drop  her  sew- 
ing and  read  for  hours  to  her,  while  Nell  would  ply  her 
needle  with  renewed  energy,  to  do  enough  work  for  all 
three.  There  was  a  firm  bond  of  union  between  these 
women.  It  was  the  bond  of  a  sincere  sympathy  for  each 
other ;  it  was  the  bond  of  a  true  love.  Nell  used  to 
ponder  over  the  change  that  had  come  over  her  and  Liz. 
In  the  bond  of  union  that  existed  between  her  and  her 
companions,  she  felt  strong  enough  to  defy  the  scorn  of 
the  whole  world.  "  I  am  getting  at  the  secret  of  fallen 
woman's  reformation,"  she  would  think.  "  I'll  find  it  out 
yet  before  long.  I  believe  there  is  a  way  for  us  to  acquire 
hope.  I  do  think  there  is  a  chance  for  us  poor  girls 
after  all." 

One  day,  when  Minna  had  gone  to  make  her  accus- 
tomed inquiry  for  a  letter  from  her  husband,  and  while 
Nell  was  sitting  beside  Liz  sewing,  the  latter  said  in 
an  earnest  eager  way — 

"  Nell,  I  don't  think  I  am  going  to  last  very  long,  I 
feel  myself  growing  weaker  and  weaker  every  day  ;  but 
I  don't  fear  death  now  as  I  would  have  done  not  very 
long  ago,  only  there's  one  wish  I  have.  Oh  I  Nell,  if  I 
could  only  get  it,  I'd  die  perfectly  happy." 

♦'  Don't  talk  of  dying,  Liz,"  said  Nell  gently.  "  You 
will  be  all  right  and  strong  again.  You  want  rest,  that's 
all — you've  overworked  yourself,  poor  thing." 

"  No,  Nell !  I'll  never  be  stronger  than  I  am — I  will 
never  get  better,  I  feel  it.'* 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


309 


1  I  am — I  will 


"  You  want  change,  that's  it,"  said  Nell.  "  These  are 
nice  enough  rooms,  but  it's  the  city  air  that's  hurting 
you.  Mrs.  Selby  and  I  were  just  talking  about  it  yes- 
terday, and  we've  decided  to  take  you  out  in  the  country, 
where  you'll  have  fresh  air  and  see  the  green  fields — that 
will  bring  you  round  all  right." 

"  I  will  never  leave  these  rooms,  Nell,  until  I'm  car- 
ried away  to  my  long  home,"  said  Liz,  mournfully. 

"  Why,  Liz,  girl,  what's  come  over  you  ?  You  make 
me  shiver  to  hear  you  talk  like  that.  You're  down- 
hearted, now  you  must  cheer  up — it  won't  do  to  give  way 
like  this,  it's  bad  for  most  any  one." 

•'I  know  I'm  down-hearted,  Nell,  but  there's  oiic 
thing  could  make  me  happy.   Oh  !  if  I  could  only  get  it." 

"  What  is  it,  Liz  }  what  is  it,  girl .?  we'll  get  it  for  you 
if  it  can  be  got ;   what  is  it  .-*" 

"  If  I  could  only  see  my  poor  dear  mother,  Nell,  and 
my  father.  If  I  could  only  have  their  forgiveness  I 
would  die  happy — I  would  not  wish  to  live." 

"  We'll  send  for  them  ;  we'll  get  Mrs.  Selby  to  write  ; 
we'll  do  it  to-day,"  said  Nell ;  "  and  we'll  send  Tim  to 
fetch  them..  What  on  earth  would  we  poor  women  have 
done  if  it  hadn't  been  for  that  kind-hearted  chap  ^.  I  de- 
clare, he's  a  good  soul." 

"  Indeed  he  is  ;  but  do  you  think  they  would  corner 
Nell,  after  all  I've  done?  Oh  !  I  am  afraid  they  cannot 
forgive  me." 

"  'Deed  they  will,"  said  Nell  encouragingly,  "  wait  till 
you  see  the  letter  Mrs.  Selby  will  write.  Of  course 
the)  '11  come.     Where  do  they  live  } " 

"  Oh  !  if  they  should  be  dead  !  I  have  not  heard  any- 
thing about  them  for  a  long  time.  My  old  home  is  near 
Ogdensburg,  in  this  state." 


310 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


"  Well,  then,  my  dear  girl,  just  rest  easy ;  we'll  have 
Tim  off  to-morrow  with  a  letter  to  fetch  them.  I  know 
Mrs.  Selby  will  let  him  go." 

When  Minna  returned,  Nell  told  her  the  wish  which 
Liz  had  expressed,  and  she  at  once  agreed  to  write  the 
required  letter,  and  Tim  was  despatched  the  next  day 
to  find  the  old  people,  and  with  him  he  took  a  most 
touching  appeal  from  the  repentant  girl  to  her  parents 
written  by  his  mistress. 

Liz  now  grew  feverishly  excited  until  she  could 
learn  whether  her  parents  were  alive,  and  whether  they 
would  come  to  see  her,  and  the  doctor  who  was  attend- 
ing her  told  Minna  and  Nell  that  he  had  grave  fears 
that  it  would  result  fatally  to  her.  When  they  told  him 
the  cause  of  her  agitation,  he  said  that  joy  was  as  likely 
to  kill  her  as  disappointment. 

Nell  and  Minna,  therefore,  did  their  utmost  to  com- 
fort and  soothe  the  poor  girl,  and  their  anxiety  for  her 
became  very  great,  as  Tim's  return  was  delayed  beyond 
the  expected  time. 

She  had  grown  so  weak  that  she  was  unable  to  take 
her  accustomed  place  in  the  big  arm-chair,  but  lay 
propped  up  with  pillows  in  her  bed.  She  looked  very 
frail,  and  her  eyes,  which  were  unnaturally  bright,  had 
a  touching  expression  in  them,  a  wistful  longing  look,  as 
if  all  the  hope  of  her  ebbing  life  was  concentrated  in  the 
one  great  desire  of  her  soul  to  see  the  loved  ones  before 
she  died.  Minna  and  Nell  now  realized  that  they  were 
about  to  lose  their  companion ;  and  though  they  were 
sad  at  the  thought  of  her  approaching  death,  it  was  a 
great  comfort  for  them  to  know  that  she  would  die  a  re- 
formed woman,  repentant,  and  looking  forward  to  a 
brighter  home  in  Heaven.    Through  the  efforts  of  a  mis- 


UWcks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


311 


sionary,  a  g^rod  man  who  found  them  out  and  visited  the 
sick  girl  regularly,  she  had  been  led  to  make  her  peace 
with  God.  The  only  thing  wanting  to  make  her  death- 
betl  a  perfectly  happy  one  was  the  presence  and  for- 
giveness of  her  parents,  whom  she  felt  she  had  wronged 
so  deeply.  Oh  !  how  the  poor  girl  looked  forward  to 
their  coming!  how  fervently  she  prayed  for  it,  how  wist- 
fully she  watched  the  door,  expecting  it  every  minute  to 
open  and  admit  h^r  aged  father  and  mother. 

Her  prayei  was  answered.  At  last  Tim  made  his 
appearance,  and  with  him  came  a  white-haired,  venerable 
looking  old  man,  and  an  elderly  lady  with  a  sweet  placid 
face. 

As  they  entered  the  room  Liz. tried  to  speak,  but  her  ' 
emotion  was  too   great,  her  strength  utterly  failed  her, 
her  head  sank  back  on  the  pillows,  as  her  poor  old  mother 
clasped  her  in  her  arms. 

"  My  poor  child — my  poor  lost  dear — my  own  darl-ng — 
I  have  found  you  at  last ;  look  up,  my  darling,  it  is  your 
poor  old  mother,  who  has  mourned  for  you  so  long.  Oh  ! 
friends  (turning  to  Nell  and  Minna),  she  is  not  dead,  is 
she } " 

Nell  came  forward,  and  gently  taking  the  poor  girl 
from  the  arms  of  the  disconsolate  mother,  she  tenderly 
raised  her  and  administered  a  cordial  to  her,  which  had 
the  effect  of  reviv^ing  her. 

The  old  father  had  sank  into  the  arm-chair,  and  cover' 
ing  his  face  with  his  trembling  hands  was  sobbing  bit- 
terly. 

"  Oh  !  mother — father,"  gasped  Liz,  when  she  could 
speak,  "  will  you  forgive  me  ^  I  have  made  you  suffer. 
I  have  suffered  myself." 

The  tears  were  rolling  down  the  cheeks  of  the  old 


■  r^ir- 


812 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


lady,  as  she  again  took  the  dying  girl  in  her  arms  and 
pressed  her  gently  to  her  bosom. 

"  My  poor,  ill-used  girl ;  why  didn't  you  come  back 
to  us — when — when — he  deceived  you  ?  Your  home 
was  always  open  to  you  ;  your  room  has  never  been  used 
since  ;  it  is  waiting  for  you  just  the  same  as  the  day  you 
left  it" 

"  Oh  !  mother,"  cried  Liz. 

"Isn't  it,  John?  (turning  to  the  old  gentleman.) 
Come,  John,  and  see  our  poor  girl." 

The  old  father  arose,  and  going  to  the  bedside  kissed 
the  brow  of  his  daughter,  and  as  he  did  so  he  left  tears 
of  forgiveness  on  her  brow.  "  My  dear  daughter,  what 
your  mother  says  is  true.  We  have  longed  for  your  face 
all  this  weary  time." 

"  Oh  !  then,  I  am  happy  now.  I  dared  not  return, 
mother ;  I  could  not  hope  for  forgiveness  ;  but  I  can  die 
happy  now.  Oh  !  so  happy,  mother  !  "  and  Liz  pressed 
her  warm  cheek  close  to  her  mother's  breast ;  she  was  a 
child  once  more,  at  rest  from  trials  and  troubles.  It 
was  her  last  glimpse  of  happiness  on  earth,  ere  she 
entered  the  portals  from  which  there  is  no  returning. 

"  Nell,"  she  said,  hardly  above  a  whisper,  "  Mrs. 
Selby,  kiss  me  before  I  go.  Oh  !  Nell  we  have  passed 
•through  dreadful  times  ;  but  they  are  all  over  now.  God 
bless  you,  Nell,  for  being  so  good  to  me,  and  you,  Mrs. 
Selby,  you  will  be  happy  soon ;  and  I — Oh !  I  am  so 
happy,  dear,  dear  mother." 

Tim  had  stood  it  as  long  as  he  could  ;  but  he  had  to 
leave  the  room.  Minna  and  Nell  were  heart-broken,  as 
they  pressed  the  thin  hands  of  their  friend,  and  kissed 
ber  a  last,  a  long  good-by. 

"  Mother,"  said  Liz,  in  a  low  tone,  "  press  me  close 


her  arms  and 


Id  gentleman.) 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


813 


to  you  ;  I  am  so  cold,  dear  mother,  dear  father— closer, 
mother — I  am  so  happy." 

"  My  poor  child  ! "  said  the  old  lady,  as  she  stooped 
to  press  a  kiss  upon  her  daughter's  brow. 

Poor  Liz  was  dead. 

Let  us  close  the  scene  on  the  distress  of  the  old 
father  and  mother,  and  the  grief  of  Minna  and  Nell ;  and 
in  the  words  of  Whittier  we  will  write  : — 

"  By  the  holy  love  He  beareth — 
By  the  bruised  reed  He  spareth, — 
O  may  He,  to  whom  alone 
All  her  cruel  wrongs  are  known, 
Still  her  hope  and  refuge  prove, 
With  a  more  than  mother's  love." 


>ress  me  close 


814 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 


We  must  now  change  the  scene  from  America  to 
Australia,  in  order  to  follow  Richard  Grey  in  his  wander- 
ings. He  had,  on  his  arrival  in  Melbourne,  succeeded  in 
realizing  a  large  sum  from  the  sale  of  his  daughter's 
jewels,  and  with  this  he  had  been  able  to  live  in  dashing 
style  for  a  few  months.  But  the  round  of  dissipation  in 
which  he  engaged  soon  caused  his  money  to  disappear, 
and  then  he  found  himself  obliged  once  more  to  exert 
himself  and  use  his  wits,  in  order  to  procure  the  means 
of  living.  Before  he  had  quite  used  up  his  money  he 
resolved  to  visit  the  diggings,  and  it  is  just  after  his  arri- 
val amongst  the  miners  that  we  find  him.  He  had  man- 
aged to  buy  a  share  in  a  claim  which  had  every  prospect 
of  becoming  a  lucrative  one,  and  at  once  took  his  place 
to  work  in  regular  turn  with  his  partners.  He  had  not 
forgotten  Langton,  nor  had  he  neglected  to  try,  and  dis- 
cover his  whereabouts  ;  but  during  all  the  time  he  was 
in  Melbourne  he  had  not  heard  or  seen  anything  of  him. 
When  he  went  to  the  diggings  he  almost  gave  up  all  hope 
of  finding  him,  and  for  the  time  being  he  lost  interest  in 
the  search  for  the  missing  gambler,  as  the  prospect  of 
becoming  rich  through  mining  presented  itself  before 
him. 

The  claim  which  he  and  his  partners  were  working 
was  one   which   had   been   partly  worked   when   they 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


315 


bought  it,  and  they  had  found  indications  of  gold  by  ex- 
cavating. These  indications  finally  led  to  their  tunnel- 
ino-  towards  a  neighboring  claim,  the  owners  of  which 
were  just  as  eager  for  the  precious  melal  as  Grey  and 
his  companions.  No  time  was  therefore  to  be  lost  in 
carrying  on  the  work,  and  Grey,  as  soon  as  he  became  a 
partner  in  the  claim,  found  no  time  to  look  about  him 
ere  he  was  engaged  with  pick  and  spade. 

One  day  it  was  his  turn  to  descend  the  shaft,  and  he 
was  busy  on  his  knees  working  in  the  tunnel,  when  he 
thought  he  heard  a  succession  of  dull  thuds  right  ahead 
of  him.  He  stopped  to  listen,  and  sure  enough  he 
plainly  heard  the  blows.  He  was  convinced  in  a 
moment  that  the  sounds  came  from  some  other  miner, 
working  near  him,  down  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth.  It 
seemed  to  his  ear,  as  he  listened,  that  the  digger  could 
not  be  more  than  a  foot  or  two  away  from  him,  and  he 
therefore  redoubled  his  energies  in  order  to  make  the 
most  of  his  time  in  case  the  tunnel  was  broken  into, 
when  further  progress  would  be  stopped. 

Suddenly  the  point  of  a  pick  protruded,  and  a  small 
aperture  appeared.  Then  Grey  gave  a  blow  and  the 
hole  was  enlarged ;  another  stroke  from  the  stranger  and 
the  faces  of  the  diggers  appeared  to  each  other,  and  a 
hearty  salutation  was  on  the  lips  of  each,  when,  in  a 
moment,  they  recognized  one  another — 

"  Grey ! " 

"  Langton ! ' 

On  the  face  of  the  former  there  was  a  scowl,  and  on 
that  of  the  latter  a  look  almost  of  fear. 

"  I've  been  looking  for  you  a  long  time,"  said  Grey. 

"  Have  you } "  replied  Langton.  "  Well,  you've 
found  me  ;  what  do  you  want  "i  " 


316 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


"  I  don't  see  that  we  can  settle  our  business  here," 
said  Grey. 

"If  it's  fight,  there's  nothing  to  prevent  it,",  said 
Langton,  in  a  mocking  tone  ;  "  I'm  ready." 

"  We  had  better  come  to  an  understanding  first,  and 
we  can  fight  afterwards,  if  necessary,"  answered  Grey. 
"  Where's  your  camp  ? " 

"  Next  to  yours,  I  should  say,"  was  the  reply,  "  when 
we  meet  here.  I  haven't  worked  through  the  earth  a 
mile  or  so  to  get  to  this  spot." 

•'  Then  let's  quit  work  and  meet  up  above,"  said 
Grey. 

"  I  guess  we'll  meet  lower  down  before  long,"'  re- 
marked Langton,  with  a  mocking  laugh  ;  "  but  we'll  go 
up  first." 

The  two  men  then  retired  to  the  bottom  of  their  re- 
"oective  shafts,  and  were  hauled  up. 

As  soon  as  their  fellow-miners  were  informed  of  the 
reason  for  stopping  work,  and  after  a  consultation  had 
been  held  between  all  the  parties  concerned  for  the  pur- 
pose of  arriving  at  an  adjustment  of  the  difficulty,  Grey 
took  Langton  to  one  side. 

"  Langton,"  he  said,  "  it  is  now  a  long  time  since  we 
met,  and  I've  something  particular  to  say  to  you  ;  will 
you  take  a  walk  with  me  ?  I  don't  want  to  speak  before 
these  fellows just  now." 

"  So  far  as  I  am  concerned,  we  can  talk  right  here," 
replied  Langton,  almost  defiantly;  "but  I've  no  objec- 
tion to  go  where  you  please." 

"  It's  better  to  say  what  we've  got  to  say  alone,  at 
first,"  said  Grey;  "perhaps  we  can  arrange  matters 
quietly,  without  a  row." 

"  All  right,"  said  Langton,  "  let  us  go ; "  and  the  two 


_^  Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life 


817 


msiness  here," 


ivent  it," .  said 


J  reply,  "  when 


3  above,"  said 


Dm  of  their  re- 


men  walked  away  to  a  secluded  spot  a  little  distance  from 
the  camp. 

Then  Grey  turned  to  Langton,  and  said  :  "  You  won 
a  great  deal  of  money  from  me,  l.angton.  I  suppose 
you  know  you  ruined  me  ?" 

"  I  suppose  I  played  better  than  you,"  replied  Lang- 
ton  ;  •'  gamblers  can't  win  always.  You  had  your  share 
of  good  luck,  too,  in  your  time.     Why  do  you  grudge 


mme  r 


? 


"  I  always  gave  a  man  a  chance  to  win  his  money 
back,"  said  Grey  ;  "  did  you  treat  me  that  way } " 

"  I  think  I  did,"  said  Langton,  coolly.  "  You  cleaned 
me  out  pretty  well  the  last  time  I  played  with  you,  if  I 
remember  aright." 

"  Yes,"  said  Grey,  bitterly,  "  and  I  suppose  you  know 
how  I  happened  to  clean  you  out  on  that  one  occasion  V 

"  Luck,  I  daresay,"  was  the  reply. 

"  No,"  said  Grey,  fiercely,  *'  it  was  because  you  had 
not  the  opportunity  of  cheating  me  as  you  had  done  be- 
fore that  evening." 

"  Hold  on,  Grey ;  not  so  fast.  This  is  not  a  country 
for  men  to  call  each  other  cheats." 

"  You  can  tell  the  truth  in  any  country,"  said  Grey, 
now  getting  fairly  roused.  "  I  always  thought  you 
played  a  fair  game.  I  never  imagined  you  were  a  swin- 
dler until  I  met  Bill  Brown  in  New  York.  He  told  me 
the  whole  story,  Langton ;  you  needn't  try  to  deny  it 
any  longer." 

"  My  word  is  as  good  as  Bill  Brown's,"  said  Langton, 
sullenly.  "  Is  this  all  you  had  to  say  to  me  when  you 
brought  me  here  }     If  so,  I  guess  I'll  return  to  camp." 

"You'll  stop  here,  Langton,  till  I've  finished  with 
you,"  said  Grey,  firmly.     "  I've  something  more  to  say. 


; "  and  the  two 


818 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


I  haven't  travelled  all  this  distance  after  you  to  let  you 
slip  now." 

Lan^^ton  seemed  inclined  to  move  away  ;  then  he  nj). 
parcntly  changed  his  niiiul.  "Say  on,  Grey,  but  l)e 
quick  about  it ;  mining  gives  a  fellow  an  appetite,  and 
I'm  hungry." 

"  Langton,"  said  Grey,  "there  is  no  use  fencing  any 
longer  with  me.  I  want  my  money  back.  I  know  ;ill 
about  how  you  swindled  me  out  of  it.  I  can  prove  it  by 
more  witnesses  than  Bill  Brown.  If  you  don't  pay  nie 
back  what  you  regularly  stole  from  me,  so  help  me  God, 
I'll  expose  you  in  every  camp  in  Australia.  I'll  follow 
you  as  long  as  I  live,  till  I  drag  it  out  of  you." 

"  Ha !  ha !  ha !  '*  laughed  Langton,  "  you'll  have  a 
nice  time  doing  it.  Do  you  suppose  I  care  for  such  a 
childish  threat }  Do  you  think  the  miners  will  believe 
you  more  than  me  }  Do  you  imagine  they  will  take  up 
our  quarrel  ^     Pshaw !  Grey,  don't  be  a  fool." 

"  Then  I'll  take  up  my  own  quarrel.  You  won't 
escape  me,"  exclaimed  Grey,  angrily  taking  a  step  for- 
ward. 

In  a  moment  Langton  had  placed  his  hand  on  his 
hip  to  grasp  his  pistol,  the  next  he  was  seized  by  the 
throat  and  hurled  to  the  ground  by  the  infuriated  Grey. 
It  was  a  fearful  struggle.  They  fought  like  demons. 
Each  knew  that  he  could  expect  no  mercy  from  the 
other.  Each  tried  to  reach  his  pistol  but  was  prevented 
by  the  other.  Grey's  dissipation  now  told  fearfully 
against  him.  At  first  his  rage  and  the  excitement  of 
the  moment  gave  him  an  unnatural  strength,  but  it  did 
not  last.  He  found  himself  becoming  exhausted,  while 
his  antagonist  gave  no  sign  of  yielding.  Suddenly  Lang- 
ton made  a  desperate  effort  and  succeeded  in  freeing 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


319 


himself  from  Grey's  grasp.  The  next  moment  Richard 
Grey  was  struggling  ^on  his  back,  while  his  antagonist 
held  him  by  the  throat  with  his  knees  pressed  upon  his 
breast.  Tighter  and  tighter  did  Langton  contract  his 
fingers  on  the  throat  of  the  man  he  now  liad  at  his 
mercy.  Richard  Grey's  struggles  became  more  and 
more  feeble,  his  eyes  grew  bloodshot  and  seemed  as  if 
they  would  start  out  of  their  sockets,  and  his  face  assumed 
a  deep  purple  hue. 

Langton  slowly  drew  his  revolver  with  one  hand 
while  with  the  other  he  held  his  victim  down.  "  I  don't 
want  to  choke  you  like  a  dog,"  he  said  through  his 
clenched  teeth  and  in  a  voice  full  of.  hate,  "  but  you've 
got  to  die.  If  I  spare  you  now  that  you  are  in  my  power 
you'll  not  spare  me  if  you  ever  get  a  chance.  This  world 
can't  hold  us  both." 

Gay  in  g  which  he  coolly  placed  the  pistol  to  the  fore- 
head of  Grey,  there  was  a  dull  report,  a  spasmodic 
struggle,  and  Richard  Grey  passed  to  his  long  account. 

Langton  sprang  to  his  feet,  and  looking  fearfully 
around,  darted  off  in  an  opposite  direction  from  the 
camp. 

The  body  of  Richard  Grey  was  not  discovered  until 
a  couple  of  days  afterwards,  and  during  that  time  Lang- 
ton was  able  to  make  good  his  escape.  The  murder 
soon  passed  out  of  the  mind  of  the  people,  and  the 
murderer  was  never  called  upon  to  answer  for  his  crime. 

Thus  ended  the  career  of  a  man  who  had  lived  a  cold 
selfish  life,  whose  feelings  were  never  enlisted  in  the 
cause  of  either  justice  or  sympathy  for  others.  He  lived 
but  for  himself.  He  died  unregretted  by  friends,  un- 
mournc^  in  a  strange  land. 


320 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life* 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 


The  parents  of  Liz  took  her  body  with  them  to 
Ogdensburg,  and  there  the  poor  girl  was  buried  in  the 
family  grave.  Minna  and  Nell  missed  their  companion 
very  much,  and  Tim  found  the  abode  of  his  mistress  a 
very  sad  one  when  he  visited  it.  He,  however,  continued 
his  good  ofriccs  with  unabated  zeal,  and  tried  in  every 
way  to  make  things  cheerful.  Nell  appeared  to  be  able, 
during  these  days,  to  endure  any  amount  of  fatigue,  for 
she  insisted  in  not  only  performing  her  own  part  of  the 
work,  but  she  very  frequently  relieved  Minna  from  her 
share,  when  she  saw  her  growing  paler  and  thinner  each 
day  from  the  anxiety  and  harrowing  suspense  she  ex- 
perienced when  no  word  came  from  Mr.  Sclby.  Nell 
began  to  think  she  would  lose  Minna  as  she  had  lost 
Liz,  and  she  would  often  ponder  over  her  probable  fate 
if  such  an  event  took  place.  It  seemed  as  if  Minna  was 
the  tie  which  bound  her  to  a  good  life,  and  if  it  was 
broken,  she  sometimes  thought  she  was  not  yet  strong 
enougli  to  continue  the  good  course  she  was  following. 
She  feared  that  if  left  to  herself  she  could  not  yet  combat 
the  scoffs  and  jeers  of  the  world,  nor  the  disappointments 
and  sufferings  she  might  be  subjected  to.  Physically, 
Nell  was  vcy  strong ;  morally,  she  was  still  weak,  and 
(which  is  not  generally  the  case  with  people)  she  knew 
and  acknowledged  her  inward  weakness.      She  loved 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Lift. 


821 


ith  them   to 
Liried  in  the 
ir  companion 
is  mistress  a 
rer,  continued 
-ied  in  every 
ed  to  be  able, 
of  fatigue,  for 
m  part  of  the 
nna  from  her 
I  thinner  each 
)ense  she  ex- 
.  Selby.     Nell 
she  had  lost 
•  probable  fate 
if  Minna  was 
and  if  it  was 
ot  yet  strong 
was  following, 
lot  yet  combat 
sappointments 
Physically, 
still  weak,  and 
►pie)  she  knew 
She  loved 


3 


Minna  dearly,  she  regarded  her  as  one  whose  influence 
would  ever  keep  her  in  the  right  path,  and  whose  loss 
might  be  the  means  of  separating  her  from  the  pleasant, 
happy  life  she  was  leading.  She  therefore  watched  the 
evident  decline  of  Minna  with  anxious  eyes,  and  spared 
no  pains  to  make  life  easy  for  her  suffering  companion. 

As  days  grew  into  weeks,  and  weekj  into  months, 
atid  still  no  word  came  from  his  master,  Tim  began  to 
fear  that  something  had  happened  to  him.  The  senior 
partner  also  became  anxious,  and  Minna  drooped  more 
and  more.  It  seemed  sometimes  to  her  that  the  harm 
which  had  been  done  was  destined  to  be  irreparable ; 
that  the  breach  between  her  husband  and  herself  would 
never  be  healed.  Hut  hope  would  come  to  her  aid  and 
whisper  comfort  to  her  heart.  So  long  as  no  letter  came 
to  signify  his  continued  belief  in  her  guilt,  so  long  as  he 
did  not  refuse  to  take  her  back,  Minna  would  not  give 
way  altogether.  The  only  fear  was  that,  when  the  time  for 
reconciliation  came,  it  would  find  her  such  a  wreck  that 
she  would  not  live  to  enjoy  her  happiness. 

Things  went  on  as  usual,  however,  so  far  as  the 
routine  of  each  day's  existence  went.  Tim  procured 
sufficient  work,  and  Nell  sewed  for  their  daily  bread, 
Minna  helping  her  when  she  was  able.  In  the  evenings, 
Tim  would  pay  his  accustomed  visit ;  there  would  be 
the  usual  reading,  if  Minna  did  not  feel  too  weak  for  the 
effort,  in  which  case  Nell  and  Tim  would  play  checkers, 
or  the  latter  would  keep  them  amused  by  relating  the 
gossip  of  the  day. 

One  evening,  as  Minna  reclined  in  the  large  easy- 
chair  which  had  been  occupied  by  Liz  when  she  was 
alive,  Nell,  who  sat  sewing  by  the  window,  remarked : 

"  Do  you  know,  Mrs.  Selby,  I  have  been  wondering 

21 


322 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


what  I  will  do  when  the  time  comes  for  you  and  me  to 
part  ? " 

"  I  hope,  Nell,  I  will  be  able  to  offer  you  a  home.  I 
cannot  think  that  my  husband  has  ever  received  my 
letter ;  I  am  sure  he  would  not  treat  it  with  cruel  in- 
difference. If  I  should  go  back  to  the  "  Oaks  "  to  live  you 
will  come  with  me." 

"  No,  Mrs.  Selby,  I  can  never  do  that ;  I  would  not 
be  happy  there." 

"  Not  happy,  Nell ! "  exclaimed  Minna  ;  "  oh,  do  not 
say  that.  There  is  nothing  I  would  not  do  to  make  you 
happy." 

"  You  are  too  cjood,  Mrs.  Selby,  to  ever  do  anything 
to  make  me  unhappy  ;  but  I  could  not  live  with  you, 
I'd  be  afraid  all  the  time  of  being  found  out.  Some  one 
who  knew  me  when  I  led  the  bad  life  might  recognize 
me,  and  then  look  at  the  disgrace.  Oh  !  no,  that  would 
never  do.  I  would  be  in  constant  dread ;  it  would  be 
regular  misery." 

"  You  do  not  know  how  kind,  how  noble,  my  husband 
is  ;  he  is  too  good,  almost ;  he  would, never  allow  you  to 
be  insulted,  he  would  protect  you." 

"If  a  person  openly  insulted  rne,  I  think  I  could  pro- 
tect myself,"  said  Nell  with  a  flash  of  her  old  temper ; 
"  but  that's  not  it,  it  is  the  covert  sneer,  the  look  of  aver- 
sion from  people  that  I  dread  ;  neither  you  nor  your  hus- 
band could  prevent  that." 

"  Poor  Nell !  it  is  the  old  story  o'er  again  which  you 
hav(.  toki  me  so  often." 

"  It  is  the  mark  set  on  us  girls  ;  but  I'm  beginning 
to  see  a  way  for  me  to  get  over  the  difficulty  ;  I've  been 
thinking  of  it  a  good  deal  lately,  more  than  ever  since 
Liz  died." 


IVrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


328 


and  me  to 

a  home.  I 
eceived  my 
Lth  cruel  in- 
, "  to  live  you 

I  would  not 

"  oh,  do  not 
to  make  you 

do  anything 
sjt,  with  you, 
It.  Some  one 
Tht  recognize 
o,  that  would 
it  would  be 

e,  my  husband 
jr  allow  you  to 

ik  I  could  pro- 
er  old  temper ; 
e  look  of  aver- 
nor  your  hus- 

rain  which  you 

I'm  beginning 
ilty  ;  I've  been 
:han  ever  since 


"  Poor  Liz ! "  said  Minna,  "  it  is  a  great  comfort  to 
know  that  she  was  saved." 

"  Yes,  thank  God  for  that ! "  said  Nell,  fervently.      ^ 

"  Tell  me  your  plans,"  said  Minna. 

"  Well,  you  see,  Mrs.  Selby,  we  girls  have  great  odds 
against  us.  People  won't  take  us  into  their  families  to 
live  for  fear  of  hurting  their  wives  and  daughters.  They 
won't  employ  us  because  they  can't  trust  our  honesty. 
No  decent  man  will  marry  any  of  us ;  such  a  marriage 
would  end  in  misery,  and  a  girl  with  any  pride  left  in 
her  would  never  accept  of  charity.  If  a  girl  should  try 
to  reform,  the  distrust  of  the  world  would  soon  drive 
her  back  to  her  old  way  of  living.  I've  thought  of 
all  these  things,  Mrs.  Selby,  and  there's  only  one  way 
^  "^t  I  see  for  girls  to  get  even  with  the  world." 

••  What  is  it,  Nell  >  '* 

"  To  place  the  world  under  some  obligation  to  them, 
ma'am."  * 

"  How  } "  asked  Minna. 

"  I'll  only  speak  of  my  own  case,  what  I'm  thinking 
of  doing ;  but  I've  other  plans  which  I'll  tell  you,  for 
myself  I'm  going  to  be  a  nurse.  I  don't  believe  people 
will  revile  me  when  I'm  tending  the  sick, — when  I'm  risk- 
ing my  h^e  to  do  good  to  others,  do  you  think  th  iy 
will.?  ■'  ti\^s  did,  don't  vou  think  I  could  stand  it 
better  :    *ha   case  }  " 

*'  This  .:^  15he  your  good  heart  to  think  of  such  a  plan." 

"  I  don't  know,"  said  Nell.  "  I  hate  to  go  back  to  the 
old  life,  I  dread  the  new  one  ;  it*s  the  only  way  open  that 
I  see.  But  I'll  want  some  help,  I'll  want  some  recom- 
mendation ;  perhaps  you  can  help  me  in  that." 

"  V\\  help  you  any  way  I  can,"  said  Minna  ;  "  but  I 
wouivi  ♦^  efer  not  to  part  from  you." 

"  Tve  been  thinking  if  some  j'»od  ladies  were  to  take 


! 


S24 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


Bis  I 


us  poor  girls  up  and  protect  us  ;  if  they'd  not  be  ashamed 
to  openly  encourage  and  help  us,  there  are  girls  who'd 
gladly  take  to  the  life  I'm  speaking  about.  There  are 
nurses  wanted  all  the  time.  If  the  yellow  fever  strikes 
the  South,  there  are  nurses  wanted.  If  war  takes  place, 
how  useful  they  could  be ;  in  our  hospitals  they  can  get 
plenty  of  work.  All  over  the  world  there's  sickness — 
there  are  accidents  ;  there  are  thousands  of  cases  where 
nurses  are  wanted  all  the  time.  If  there  was  a  band 
formed  from  amongst  us  poor  fallen  women,  would  they 
revile  us  when  they  saw  the  good  we  were  doing  .^  I 
don't  think  human  nature  is  so  bad  as  to  let  them  do  it." 

"  Do  you  think,  Nell,  you  could  get  girls  to  do  as 
you  say  .•*  you  know  i  j       '  be  risking  their  lives." 

"But  they'd  be  saviu  their  souls.  Yes,  Mrs.  Selby, 
,  there  are  girls  who  would  gladly  do  it  to  escape  the  bad 
life.  I've  seen  poor  women  ready  to  kill  themselves  for 
remorse,  and  there  are  some  who  prefer  to  live  on  in 
shame.  I  think  the  *  Homes,'  are  good,  but  only  for 
those  who  have  fallen  so  low  that  it's  a  mercy  to  give 
them  some  place  where  they  can  die  in  peace  or  linger 
out  their  few  remaining  days." 

Tim  at  this  moment  appeared,  his  face  all  aglow  ; 
he  had  important  news  for  his  mistress. 

The  senior  partner  had  received  a  letter  from  Selby, 
saying  that  he  would  return  home  in  a  few  weeks. 

As  Tim  delivered  his  news  the  wan  face  of  his  mis- 
tress lit  up  with  a  joyful  expression,  then  she  asked : 

"  Did  he  mention  me,  Tim  ? " 

"  No !  ma'am,"  was  the  sorrowful  reply,  "  he  did  not ; 
it's  uncommon  strange." 

Minna's  face  fell  for  a  moment  but  the  next  she 
smiled  contentedly.  "  He  never  received  my  letter,  but 
he  is  alivei  he  is  coming  home.     I  am  satisfied." 


Wrecks  iv  the  Sea  of  Life » 


825 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 


Lce  all  aglow; 


"  he  did  not ; 


Mrs.  Rolph  went  to  Europe,  and  while  in  Paris  she 
succeeded,  through  some  American  acquaintances  whom 
she  met  there,  in  obtaining  the  entrde  to  a  very  select 
circle  in  that  gay  city.  Her  great  wealth  gave  her  the 
means  of  living  in  handsome  style,  and  her  beauty  made 
her  a  favorite  with  the  Parisian  gentlemen.  She  saw  her 
opportunity  to  secure  an  exalted  position  in  society,  and 
she  determined  to  avail  herself  of  it.  It  was  not  long 
ere  she  had  several  suitors  for  her  hand,  but  none  of 
them  answered  her  purpose,  as  they  did  not  rank  amongst 
the  nobility.  She  did  not  require  wealth  so  much  as 
she  coveted  a  title,  and  to  gain  the  latter  she  was  ready 
if  necessary  to  sacrifice  her  feelings  and  her  comfort. 
Amongst  those  who  were  attracted  by  her  dazzling  beauty 
was  Comte  de  la  Croix,  and  to  him  she  resolved  to 
surrender  her  hand  whenever  he  should  pluck  up  courage 
to  ask  it.  To  this  end  she  encouraged  the  old  man,  who 
was  evidently  smitten  with  her  charms,  but  who  hesita- 
ted because  he  feared  a  refusal.  He  was  dreadfully  ugly, 
but  he  was  estimated  to  be  enormously  rich,  and  then 
he  was  the  Comte  de  la  Croix,  which  in  the  eyes  of  Mrs. 
Rolph  was  above  silver  and  gold,  and  compensated  for 
the  plainness  of  his  personal  appearance.  He  had  been 
a  thorough  roud  in  his  day  ;  but  he  had  become  soured 


826 


Wrecki  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


and  of  a  jealous  disposition,  thred*  traits  in  his  character, 
however,  which  the  widow  did  not  discover  until  it  was 
too  late. 

It  was  not  long  ere  the  Conite  de  la  Croix  felt  suffi- 
ciently emboldened  to  seek  the  gay  widow  in  marriage, 
and  to  his  delight,  we  may  also  say  surprise,  she  accepted 
him.  The  idea  of  appearing  before  her  New  York 
friends  as  the  countess  was  too  great  a  trumph  for  her 
to  reluse.  She  could  defy  Selby.  She  almost  wondered 
that  she  had  ever  given  herself  as  much  trouble  as  she 
had  done  to  be  revenged  on  him.  Her  American  friends 
sank  into  insignificance  in  her  estimation,  as  she  thought 
of  her  prospective  title,  and  the  proud  position  it  would 
give  her.  How  she  would  revel  in  her  grandeur ;  and 
then  her  husband,  he  could  not  live  many  years  to  be  a 
drag  upon  her  liberty,  and  when  he  was  dead  she  would 
still  be  the  rich  countess,  free  to  make  fresh  conquests, 
and  more  likely  to  be  sought  after  than  ever.  The  pros- 
pect was  one  so  suited  to  the  tastes  and  desires  of  the 
widow,  that  it  is  no  wonder  she  revelled  in  the  contem- 
plation of  it. 

The  marriage  therefore  took  place  in  due  course,  and 
was  a  most  brilliant  affair.  It  certainly  surprised  many 
how  a  man  of  the  Comte  de  la  Croix's  age  and  extreme 
ugliness  could  have  won  a  lady  of  Mrs.  Rolph*s  beauty 
and  known  wealth  ;  but  they  were  not  aware  how  much 
she  coveted  a  position  that  would  ensure  her  a  standing 
in  society.  It  was  the  bane  of  Mrs.  Rolph's  life  lest  some 
of  her  past  sins  might  find  her  out,  and  hurl  her  from 
the  pedestal  on  which  she  stood  in  the  fashionable  world. 

The  very  day  on  which  she  was  married  she  received 
news  from  New  York,  which  blanched  her  cheeks  and 
made  her  tremble  at  the  consequences  that  might  have 


"^ 


Wrecks  in  'the  Sea  of  Life 


827 


his  character, 
r  until  it  was 

roix  felt  suflfi- 
in  marriage, 
,  she  accepted 
r   New   York 
jmph  for  her 
lost  wondered 
trouble  as  she 
lerican  friends 
as  she  thought 
sition  it  would 
grandeur ;  and 
'  years  to  be  a 
ead  she  would 
esh  conquests, 
er.     The  pros- 
desires  of  the 
in  the  contem- 

ue  course,  and 
urprised  many 
e  and  extreme 
lolph's  beauty 
/are  how  much 
ler  a  standing 
s  life  lest  some 

hurl  her  from 
lionable  world. 
;d  she  received 
er  cheeks  and 

at  might  have 


been  entailed  on  her,  if  the  misfortune  had  occurred  a 
week  or  two  earlier. 

T  .e  banking-firm  with  whom  Ynost  of  her  wealth  was 
invested  had  failed.  A  large  portion  of  her  securities 
were  worthless,  and  she,  at  a  moment's  notice,  found  her- 
self deprived  of  nearly  the  whole  of  her  private  means. 
She  was  therefore  altogether  at  the  mercy  of  her  hus- 
band, who,  fortunately,  was  wealthy  and  able  of  himself 
to  sustain  the  splendor  in  which  she  proposed  to  live. 
She  never  told  the  old  Comte  the  misfortune  which  had 
happened  to  her  ;  and  he,  during  the  first  few  weeks  of 
their  married  life,  never  grudged  any  expense  which  his 
beautiful  wife  desired  to  indulge  in.  He  never  inquired 
about  her  own  private  means,  so  long  as  he  was  infatu- 
ated with  her  ;  but  ere  two  months  from  the  day  of  their 
marriage  the  old  man  was  struck  down  by  paralysis,  from 
which  he  never  recovered  sufficiently  to  be  able  to  move 
from  his  bed,  and  then  a  change  came. 

When  prostrated  and  unable  to  participate  in  the 
gayeties  of  which  his  wife  was  so  fond,  the  Comte  began 
to  wonder  why  she  was  so  careful  of  her  own  means. 
He  noticed  that  she  never  spent  any  money  but  that 
which  she  procured  from  him,  and  so  he  asked  her  one 
day  the  reason  of  it.  She  was  then  forced  to  acknowl- 
edge her  poverty  and  dependence  on  his  bounty ;  and 
he,  becoming  aware  of  the  fact  that  she  loved  the  society 
of  her  friends  more  than  attendance  at  his  bedside,  took 
advantage  of  her  position  to  secure  for  himself  her  whole 
attention.  He  insisted  upon  her  constant  presence  in 
the  sick  chamber,  and  to  insure  it  told  her  plainly  that 
if  she  neglected  him  in  his  helplessness  he  would  so 
arrange  his  will  that  she  would  be  left  a  penniless  widow 
when  he  died.    At  first  she  could  not  credit  that  he 


I 


328 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


would  carry  out  his  threat ;  but  being  a  cunning  woman, 
where  her  own  interests  were  concerned,  she  one  day 
thought  of  inquiring  into  the  possibility  of  his  keeping 
his  word.  She  therefore  interviewed  her  husband's  con- 
fidential lawyer,  and  by  her  beauty  and  persuasive  powers 
managed  to  induce  hiin  to  let  her  into  the  secret  of  the 
will,  and  discovered  to  her  horror  that  the  old  man  had 
really  inserted  a  clause  which  unless  altered  or  annulled 
would  deprive  her  of  any  participation  in  the  Comte's 
fortune.  Her  husband  had  told  her  several  times  that 
unless  she  gave  him  her  undivided  attention  while  he 
lived  he  would  will  all  his  property  away  from  her,  but 
she  had  simply  laughed  at  him.  Now,  however,  she 
changed  her  tactics.  She  abandoned  her  gay  life  for  the 
time  being,  and  nursed  the  old  man  night  and  day,  hardly 
leaving  his  chamber  except  to  take  required  rest.  The 
thought  of  being  left  in  poverty  was  one  she  could  not 
bear.  Her  title  of  Countess  would  be  nothing  without 
the  means  necessary  for  sustaining  her  rank.  She  would 
sooner  die  than  be  poor,  and  so  she  preferred  becoming 
the  slave  of  an  old  man  to  running  the  risk  of  not  in- 
heriting his  wealth.  The  Comte  de  la  Croix  made  her 
life  one  of  real  bondage  while  he  lived  ;  and  so  exacting 
was  he,  that  she  more  than  once  allowed  the  thought  to 
cross  her  mind  that  it  would  be  better  to  poison  him 
than  endure  his  cruelty.  The  only  thing  that  saved  the 
old  man  was  the  fact  that  he  had  not  altered  his  will ; 
and  he,  probably  divining  her  intentions^  delayed  chang- 
ing it  until  the  last  moment.  How  that  proud  cruel 
woman  hated  that  old  man  as  she  looked  day  after  day 
on  his  wrinkled  and  ugly  countenance  as  it  seemed  to 
gloat  over  her  misery  !  There  was  no  alternative,  how- 
ever, but  for  her  to  comply  with  his  wishes  ;  and  so  she 


WtreJts  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


r29 


inmg  woman, 
she  one  day 
:  his  keeping 
jsband's  con- 
lasive  powers 
secret  of  the 
old  man  had 
I  or  annulled 
the  Comte's 
.1  times  that 
ion  while  he 
rom  her,  but 
lowever,  she 
y  life  for  the 
i  day,  hardly 
i  rest.     The 
le  could  not 
ling  without 

She  would 
:d  becoming 
:  of  not  in- 
X  made  her 
so  exacting 

thought  to 
poison  him 
It  saved  the 
ed  his  will  ; 
lyed  chang- 
jroud  cruel 
ky  after  day 

seemed  to 
lative,  how- 
and  so  she 


shut  herself  out  from  the  world  and  nursed  the  old 
Comte,  helping  to  prolong  the  life  of  a  man  whom  she 
could  have  murdered  at  a  moment's  notice  if  it  had  suited 
her  purpose.  We  will  therefore  leave  this  woman  to  the 
punishment  she  was  undergoing,  a  punishment  which 
was  as  nothing  compared  to  what  she  was  destined  to 
experience  ere  her  career  came  to  an  end. 


330 


Wrecks  in  the  6ea  of  Life. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 


As  the  days  wore  on  Minna  became  more  and  more 
anxious  for  the  return  of  her  husband.  The  news  of  his 
coming  revived  her  spirits  and  caused  a  temporary  im- 
provement in  her  health  ;  but  as  weeks  passed,  and  still 
he  came  not,  she  grew  despondent,  while  her  anxiety  to 
see  him  became  so  intense  as  to  be  almost  unbearable. 
Nell  looked  forward  almost  with  regret  to  the  arrival  of 
Selby,  because  she  knew  that  it  would  be  the  signal 
for  a  separation  between  her  and  Minna  ;  but  when  she 
observed  the  depressed  state  of  mind  into  which  her 
loved  companion  was  thrown  by  the  continued  absence 
of  her  husband,  she  heartily  sympathized  with  her  and 
wished  as  much  as  any  one  for  his  return. 

Poor  Nell  was  beginning  to  feel  a  degree  of  happi- 
ness in  her  quiet  peaceful  home  which  she  had  never 
expected  to  experience  after  having  fled  from  her  father's 
house,  and  she  dreaded  the  change  which  she  saw  would 
come  when  Minna  left  her.  She  realized  that  she  would 
be  obliged  to  face  the  cold  world  once  more,  and  she 
trembled  lest  it  might  drive  her  back  to  her  old  life. 
She  was  in  the  mean  time  forming  her  plans,  in  order 
to  be  able  to  carry  out  the  scheme  which  she  had 
mentioned  to  Minna.  It  seemed  to  her  that  it  was  the 
only  course  left  open  for  her  to  pursue ;  but  she  was 
not  altogether  sanguine  whether  it  would  prove  to  be 
as   successfullis   she  hoped.      She  was  quite  resolved 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


381 


not  to  go  to  the  "Oaks"  to  reside.  She  foresaw 
that  she  would  never  be  happy  there,  because  she 
never  could  feel  perfectly  free  from  the  danger  of  dis- 
covery, and  the  consequent  scorn  which  the  knowledge 
of  her  previous  life  would  call  forth.  She  knew  that  even 
the  servants  in  the  house  would  be  likely  to  show  their 
dislike  to  come  in  contact  with  her,  when  the  abandoned 
life  she  had  led  became  known.  She  was  aware  that  she 
could  not  submit  to  such  treatment,  and  that  it  would 
probably  end  in  driving  her  back  to  a  life  of  sin.  She 
also  thought  of  Minna  and  her  husband,  and  the  dis- 
grace that  would  fall  upon  them  if  it  was  discovered 
that  they  were  harboring  a  fallen  woman.  She  knew 
that  Minna  herself  would  care  very  little  for  the  opinion 
of  others  in  the  matter,  and  it  was  possible  that  Mr. 
Selby  would  wish  to  protect  her  for  his  wife's  sake  ;  but 
she  was  also  well  aware  that  by  doing  so  they  would  be 
likely  to  bring  upon  themselves  the  censure  and  dis- 
pleasure of  their  friends.  Nell  would  therefore  not 
risk  the  chance  of  her  being  the  cause  of  any  further 
unhappiness  in  Minna's  home,  but  at  the  same  time  she 
dreaded  being  left  once  more  to  her  own  resources. 

Tim  grew  quite  concerned  for  his  mistress,  and  not 
a  day  passed  that  he  did  not  visit  the  senior  partner  to 
obtain,  if  possible,  good  tidings  for  her.  But  each  day 
he  went  to  Minna  with  the  same  reply  to  her  eager 
question,  "  Any  good  news  for  me,  Tim  }  " 

"  No,  ma'am,  not  a  word  from  him  ;  not  a  sight  of 
him." 

Thus  the  weary  days  passed,  and  Minna  was  becom- 
ing very  thin  and  pale,  and  her  countenance  began  to 
have  a  careworn  look,  from  the  constant  strain  on  her 
mind  and  the  disappointments  caused  by  Selby's  prO' 


332 


WrecJts  in  the  Sea  of  Ltfk, 


longed  absence.  Nell  thought  of  how  Liz  commenced 
to  droop  and  fade  ;  and  as  she  looked  at  Minna,  she  be- 
gan to  fear  that  it  would  not  be.  long  ere  she  too  would 
be  laid  in  the  grave. 

At  last,  one  day,  Tim  made  his  appearance,  and  there 
was  such  a  pleased  expression  on  his  face  that  Minna's 
heart  throbbed  with  excitement  to  know  whether  he  was 
the  bearer  of  welcome  news.  The  faithful  servant  knew 
that  his  mistress  was  so  weak  that  it  might  be  danger- 
ous to  give  her  a  surprise,  and  he  therefore  restrained 
his  impatience  to  tell  her  the  glad  tidings  he  had  in  store 
for  her. 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  we've  got  word  from  him  at  last,  and 
he'll  be  here  soon." 

'•  How  soon,  Tim }  Oh !  I  hope  there  will  be  no 
more  disappointments ;  I  don't  think  I  can  wait  much 
longer — it  is  killing  me." 

"  But  it's  a  sure  thing,  ma'am  ;  quite  a  sure  thing,  I 
do  assure  you ;  he  ain't  far  off  now  ;  but  you  must  have 
courage,  you  know,  you  mustn't  give  in  just  as  he's 
here." 

"  You  are  not  sayincj  this,  Tim,  are  you,  just  to  raise 
my  spirits  ?  you  are  quite  sure  he  will  be  here  soon  ? " 

**  As  sure  as  I  am  otanding  here,  ma'am,  I  got  a  mes- 
sage from  the  office,  ma'am,  and  I'm  just  on  my  way  there ; 
but  I  thought  I'd  call  in  and  let  you  know  on  my  way. 
I'll  go  now,  and  I'll  come  back  and  tell  you  all  about  it." 

"  You  are  a  good  fellow,  Tim,"  said  Minna ;  "  it  was 
very  thoughtful  of  you  ;  but  I  won't  keep  you,  and  come 
back  as  quickly  as  you  can,  I  am  so  impatient  to  know 

all... 

Tim  then  left  the  room ;  but  as  he  passed  out,  he 
beckoned  to  Nell  to  follow  him,  which  she  did  at  once. 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


883 


Wb  ^  they  were  in  the  passage,  Tim  motioned  to 
Nell  ...  close  the  door,  and  when  this  was  done  he 
whispered  to  her. 

"The  master  has  come.  He's  up  at  the  'Oaks' 
now,  and  nobody  but  me  knows  he's  back.  He  never 
sent  me  word  to  meet  him,  but  he  came  right  from  the 
steamer  to  the  house.  He's  awfully  changed,  I  hardly 
knew  him  when  I  opened  the  hall  door  for  him.  Poor 
master  and  mistress,  its  been  a  dreadful  turn  for  them 
both." 

"  Well,  now,  this  is  kind  o'  sudden  ;  but  why  didn't 
you  tell  her  .?  "    , 

*'  I  was  feared  to  do  it,"  said  Tim  ;  "  I  was  feared  it 
would  come  too  quick  like  upon  her.  I  thought  I'd  pre- 
pare her  for  it." 

"  You  did  right,"  said  Nell  ;  "  you  always  do  right, 
Tim." 

"  I'm  much  obliged  for  your  good  opinion,  Nell ;  but 
now  I'll  be  off  and  pretend  to  go  to  thee. lice.  When  I 
come  back  I  guess  I  can  tell  her." 

"  Do  it  gentle  at  first,  Tim.  I'll  be  on  hand  to  help 
you." 

'*  All  right,"  said  Tim  as  he  descended  the  stairs. 

Minna  was  very  quiet  when  Nell  returned  to  the 
room  ;  but  there  was  a  bright  look  in  her  eyes  and  a 
slight  flush  on  her  cheeks,  which  plainly  showed  the  state 
of  eager  expectation  she  was  in. 

Nell  busied  henself  about  the  room,  and  said  very 
little  to  Minna.  She  deemed  it  best  to  leave  her  to  her 
own  thoughts. 

Minna  only  spoke  once  during  Tim's  absence.  She 
said  in  a  low  tone  : 

"  Oh  !  Nell,  I  do  hope  he  will  come  soon." 


•w- 


334 


Wreci's  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


**  I  have  a  feeling,"  replied  Nell,  "  that  he's  close  at 
hand.     Keep  your  courage  up,  ma'am." 

Tim  did  not  reiiKiin  away  long,  and  on  his  return  he 
lost  no  time  in  imparting  his  news. 

"I  think  my  master  will  be  here  to-night,  Mrs. 
Selby." 

"  To-night !  "  exclaimed  Minna,  clasping  her  hands 
very  tightly  together.     "  Oh  !  Tim,  do  not  deceive  me." 

"  No,  mistress,  I  wouldn't  do  that ;  I  do  think  he'll 
be  here." 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  I  know  he  wouldn't  say  anything  to 
hurt  you,  I  wouldn't  wonder  if  Mr.  Selby  is  in  New 
York  and  that  Tim  don't  like  to  say  so." 

"  You  need  not  be  afraid,  Tim  ;  \  have  waited  so  long 
it  would  be  a  mercy  to  tell  me  the  truth  now,  I  can 
bear  it." 

"  Then,  mistress,  the  master  is  here. — He's  at  the 
*  Oaks  *  this  minute." 

"  At  the  '  Oaks,'  "  said  Minna,  much  more  calmly 
than  Tim  expected.  "  At  the  *  Oaks ! '  oh  !  how  I  have 
prayed  for  this  moment  ;"  then  she  bent  her  face  over 
on  her  hands  and  sobbed,  Nell  and  Tim  standing  by,  but 
neither  of  them  spoke  a  word.  They  felt  that  the  tears 
were  a  Godsend,  and  that  it  was  better  to  allow  her  to 
become  calm  ere  they  interrupted  her.  At  last  Minna 
looked  up  at  Tim  and  asked  very  quietly : 

"  Did  he  ask  for  me.Tim  r  did  he  mention  my  name } " 

"  No,  mistress,  he  did  not.  I  don't  believe  he  knows 
yon  are  here.  I  do  think  he  never  got  your  letter.  He 
looks  so  sad,  so  changed,  you'd  be  sorry  for  him." 

'••  Poor  George ! "  exclaimed  Minna,  as  the  tears 
rolled  down  her  cheeks. 

"  You'll  come  to  the  *  Oaks,"  won't  you  mistress,  now 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


335 


close  at 

eturn  he 

ht,  Mrs. 

;r  hands 
ive  me." 
link  he'll 

thing  to 
in   New 

I  so  long 
/,  I  can 

)  at  the 

e  calmly 
V  I  have 
ice  over 
by,  but 
le  tears 
her  to 
Minna 

name  ? " 
knows 
r.     He 

;  tears 
ss,  now 


that  master's  home  ?     I'll  get  a  carriage,  ma'am,  if  youVe 
strong  enough." 

Minna  hesitated  a  moment;  then  she  said  quite 
firmly  :  "  Yes,  Tim,  I'll  go  to  the  '  Oaks.'  I  thought  I 
would  never  go  until  he  would  take  me  there  ;  but  I  will 
go  with  you.  Something  tells  me  it  will  be  for  the  best. 
You  can  get  the  carriage ;  I  know  he  will  not  refuse  to 
hear  me — he  will  believe  me." 

Tim  required  no  second  bidding.  In  a  moment  he 
was  off  for  the  carriage,  and  Nell  hastened  to  assist 
Minna  to  dress. 

In  a  short  time  the  carriage  was  waiting  at  the  door, 
and  Tim,  having  seen  his  mistress  safely  seated  in  it 
with  Nell,  took  his  place  alongside  the  driver,  and  directed 
him  how  to  reach  the  *•  Oaks." 

George  Selby  was  seated  in  the  library  looking  over 
some  papers.  He  had  returned  to  New  York  for  the 
purpose  of  arranging  some  business  matters  that  re- 
quired his  attention  ;  but  he  did  not  intend  to  remain 
any  length  of  time.  As  soon  as  he  could  leave  again  he 
proposed  starting  once  more  on  his  travels,  as  he  found 
the  roving  life  suited  to  his  unsettled  state  of  mind.  He 
had  never  received  Minna's  letter,  owing  to  the  fact 
that  he  had  never  remained  any  time  in  one  place,  and, 
consequently,  he  had  no  knowledge  of  his  wife's  presence 
in  New  York.  Tim  had  slipped  out  the  moment  he 
could  get  away  from  attendance  on  his  master,  and  Selby 
was  so  engaged  with  his  own  sad  thoughts  that  he  never 
noticed  his  servant's  absence.  George  Se^by  was  indeed 
changed,  not  only  in  bodily  appearance,  out  also  in  his 
character  and  mode  of  living.'  Instead  of  the  gay,  good- 
humored  man  of  pleasure,  he  had  become  quiet,  sad,  and 
retiring  in  his  disposition.     He  was  no  longer  fond  of 


336 


IVreds  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


gambling.  In  fact  he  had  taken  an  utter  dislike  to  anything 
approaching  it.  He  coiiUl  not  forget  tha*  it  was  chiefly 
oving  to  its  baneful  influence  that  he  had  been  led  to 
neglect  his  home  and  bring  upon  himself  his  present 
misery.  He  was  beginning  to  devote  his  time  more  to 
literary  labor  than  he  had  done  before  Minna's  disap- 
pearance, and  found  in  it  some  relief  from  the  harrowing 
thoughts  that  oppressed  him.  In  his  personal  appear- 
ance he  had  changed  very  much.  His  hair  was  rapidly 
turning  gray,  and  his  face  had  grown  very  thin  and  pale. 
His  features  had  a  drawn  melancholy  look  about  them, 
and  his  manner  was  so  sad,  so  very  quiet,  that  it  is  no 
wonder  Tim  hardly  recognized  him.  The  fact  is,  George 
Selby  blamed  himself  for  having  caused  Minna  to  leave 
home.  He  could  not  disabuse  his  mind  of  the  idea  that 
his  wife  would  never  have  thought  of  deserting  him  had 
he  not  left  her  so  much  to  herself  and  the  evil  influence 
of  others  ;  and  he  accused  himself  more  than  he  did  her 
for  the  unhappy  state  in  whicli  his  home  was  placed. 
Minna  was  seldom  out  of  his  thoughts  ;  and  it  was  a 
source  of  anguish  to  him  when  he  reflected  that  perhaps 
she  was  living  in  poverty  and  want,  or  abandoned  to  a 
life  of  misery  by  him  who  had  taken  her  away,  and  that 
■it  was  not  in  his  (Selby's)  power  to  rescue  or  assist  her. 
On  this,  the  first  evening  of  his  return  home,  he  felt 
his  position  dreadfully.  The  recollection  of  the  many 
happy  hours  he  had  spent  with  Minna  at  the  "  Oaks," 
the  many  little  souvenirs  which  he  saw  around  him  to 
remind  him  of  his  lost  wife,  and  the  thought  of  the 
happiness  he  might  be  enjoying  with  her  by  his  side  if 
he  had  not  thrown  the  opportunity  away  when  it  was  in 
his  power  to  retain  it.  all  combined  to  make  him  suffer 
keenly.     He  was  sitting  at  his  desk,  his  arms  stretched 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


337 


)idly 

pale. 

hem, 

is  no 

jorge 

leave 

Lthat 

\  had 

ience 

d  her 

aced. 
as  a 

•haps 
to  a 
that 

It  her. 

e  felt 
any 
aks," 
m  to 
►f  the 
lide  if 
as  in 
uffer 
Itched 


out  on  it,  and  his  head  resting  on  them.  He  represented 
a  perfect  picture  of  despair,  as  he  sat  there  all  alone  in 
that  great  house  with  not  even  a  servant  around  him,  a 
prey  to  his  bitter  thoughts,  a  heart-broken  man. 

Minna  had  asked  Tim  not  to  mention  her  name  to 
his  master,  but  merely  to  announce  a  lady  wished  to 
see  him.  She  somehow  had  a  fear  that  Selby  would 
refuse  to  see  her  ;  but  she  had  perfect  confidence  in 
being  able  to  convince  him  of  her  innocence  when  she 
had  the  opportunity  of  speaking  to  him,  and  she  knew 
that  Selby  would  not  only  listen  to  her  but  that  he 
would  believe  her. 

Tim  therefore  left  his  mistress  and  Nell  in  the  draw- 
ing-room, while  he  went  to  the  library,  where  he  knew 
his  master  was,  and  knocking  at  the  door  he  entered 
without  waiting  for  a  reply. 

Selby  hastily  looked  up  at  Tim  and  asked  what  he 
wanted. 

"  A  lady  wishes  to  speak  to  you,  sir." 

"  A  lady  ! "  exclaimed  Selby,  "  this  is  a  strange  hour 
for  a  lady  to  wish  to  speak  to  me.  Did  she  give  her 
name } " 

Minna  had  followed  Tim  ;  she  was  so  ^er  to  meet 
her  husband  sIk'»  could  not  wait.  The  excitement 
seemed  to  give  her  strength.  She  had  told  Nell  to 
remain  in  the  drawing-room,  and  had  quietly  slipped  out 
and  followed  Tim  without  his  being  aware  of  it. 

As  Selby  asked  the  question.  Did  she  gi^  her  name  ? 
she  was  standing  at  the  door,  but  she  uttered  not  a 
word. 

If  an  apparition  had  appeared  to  Selby,  if  Minna 
had  risen  from  the  grave  and  stood  before  him,  he  could 
not  have  been  more  startled  as  he  recognized  the  well- 


338 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Lifi. 


known  features  of  his  wife,  though  they  appeared  so 
white,  so  thin,  so  dreadfully  changed  that  it  seemed  in- 
deed as  if  she  had  come  from  the  spirit-land. 

A  paper  which  Selby  held  in  his  hand  dropped  from 
his  grasp,  as  he  looked  in  a  stunned  and  bewildered 
way  at  the  figure  standing  at  the  door. 
"  Minna  !  "  he  exclaimed. 

"  Yes,  George,  it  is  me,"  was  the  reply.  *•  May  I  sit 
down  }     I  am  very  weak,  and  I  want  to  speak  to  you." 

Tim,  who  was  about  as  much  startled  as  his  master 
when  he  found  that  his  mistress  had  followed  him,  at 
once  placed  a  chair  for  her  and  then  quietly  went  out, 
closing  the  door  behind  him. 

"  Where  did  you  come  from  > "  asked  Selby  when 
they  were  alone.  •*  Where  have  you  been,  Minna  ? 
why  did  you  leave  mc — why  have  you  wrecked  our 
happiness }  Was  my  conduct  sufficient  excuse  for  you 
to  sacrifice  your  own  good  name  V 

"  Stop,  George,  listen  to  me  first  before  you  condemn 
me.  You  ask  where  I  have  been.  I  have  been  in  New 
York  these  many  weary  days,  waiting  for  you  to  come 
back.     Did  you  not  receive  my  letter } " 

"  I  received  no  letter  from  you,"  said  Selby.  "  You 
have  been  as  dead  to  me.  Why  did  you  go  away  as 
you  did  }  God  knows  I  was  not  a  good  husband ;  but 
you  need  not  have  punished  me  so  cruelly." 

"  I  never  left  you,  George.  I  never  deserted  my 
home.  Tl^  day  I  went  away  from  the  'Oaks'  I 
thought  I  was  going  to  see  you.  I  received  a  letter 
from  you,  saying  you  were  sick." 

"  A  letter  from  me,  saying  that  I  was  sick  ! "  ex- 
claimed Selby.  "  I  never  wrote  that  letter.  I  was  not 
sick." 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


839 


ppeared  so 
seemed  in- 

opped  from 
bewildered 


"  May  I  sit 
ik  to  you.'* 
i  his  master 
wed  him,  at 
ly  went  out, 


Sclby  when 
en,  Minna  ? 
wrecked  our 
cuse  for  you 

eou  condemn 
been  in  New 
you  to  come 

;elby.  "  You 
go  away  as 
husband;  but 

deserted  my 
he  'Oaks'  I 
cived  a  letter 

as  sick  ! "  ex- 
ir.     I  was  not 


"  So  I  found  out  afterwards,"  replied  Minna,  "  to  my 
bitter  cost.     I  was  decoyed  away,  George." 

"  Why  did  you  write  me,  then,  saying  you  had  left 
me  never  to  return  }  " 

"  I  never  wrote  such  a  letter,  George  ;  it  was  a  base 
forgery.  It  must  have  been  written  by  the  same  person 
who  wrote  me  and  signed  your  name."  ^ 

"  Stay  !  "  said  Selby,  "  I  have  preserved  that  letter. 
I  was  looking  at  it  only  this  evening,"  and  as  he  spoke, 
he  opened  a  drawer  of  the  desk  and  took  from  it  Minna's 
letter. 

"There,"  he  said,  handing  it  to  her,  "do  you  mean 
to  say  that  is  not  your  handwriting.^" 

Minna  took  the  paper,  and  as  she  looked  at  it,  she 
recognized  her  own  writing.  She  had  indeed  written 
the  letter  she  held  in  her  hand. 

For  a  moment  she  was  stunned  ;  she  could  not  speak, 
she  looked  at  Selby  in  a  dazed  sort  of  a  way.  At  last 
she  said  : 

"  Yes,  George,  I  wrote  that  letter — not  the  post- 
script ;  but  listen  to  me,  let  me  explain  all  to  you. .  I 
wrote  this  (holding  out  the  paper)  but  I  never  sent  it  to 
you."  She  then  told  Selby  how  Mrs.  Rolph  had  induced 
her  to  write  the  letter,  but  that  she  had  immediately  af- 
terwards been  ashamed  of  what  she  had  written ;  that 
Mrs.  Rolph,  instead  of  destroying  it,  had  evidently  kept 
it  to  use  it  against  her.  She  then  recounted  how  she 
had  left  home,  how  she  had  been  decoyed  to  Chicago, 
and  insulted  by  Holt ;  how  she  had  defended  her  honor 
against  the  villain,  and  the  long  and  dangerous  illness 
she  had  experienced.  She  told  of  her  life  in  New  York 
since  that  time,  and  how  she  had  waited  and  wearied  for 
his  coming. 


840 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


Selby  never  spoke  during  the  touching  recital  of  her 
wrongs ;  but  when  she  had  finished  he  rose,  and,  taking 
Minna's  face  between  his  hands,  he  bent  down  and  kissed 
her. 

"  My  poor  wife !  my  poor  darling  I  how  you  have 
suffered,"  he  said. 

Minna  looked  up  in  his  face  with  love  and  tender- 
ness beaming  in  her  eyes. 

"  You  do  not  doubt  me,  George }  You  do  not  believe 
I  did  wrong,  do  you,  my  husband }  " 

"  No,  Minna,  I  blamed  myself  for  having,  as  I  sup- 
posed, driven  you  away  from  home.  I  searched  for  you 
to  bring  you  back,  but  I  could  not  find  any  trace  of  you. 
I  waited  for  you  to  return,  but  when  you  came  not,  I 
went  away — I  could  not  bear  the  sight  of  the  *  Oaks  * 
when  it  reminded  me  of  my  great  loss." 

"  What  a  dreadful  woman  Mrs.  Rolph  must  be  ;  but 
I  never  harmed  her.  I  cannot  think  why  she  treated  me 
so  cruelly,"  said  Minna. 

Selby  colored  slightly  as  he  replied  :  "  It  was  me  she 
wished  to  harm — it  is  a  long  story.  I  will  tell  you  some- 
time about  it — not  now.  Surely  she  will  be  punished  for 
what  she  has  done,  as  Holt  has  been  already." 

"  Yes,"  said  Minna,  "  he  met  with  a  terrible  punish- 
ment." 

Minna  now  thought  of  Nell  sitting  alone  in  the  draw- 
ing-room ;  but  she  could  not  for  the  moment  bear  to  dis- 
turb the  feeling  of  happiness  she  experienced  in  the 
society  of  her  husband.  At  last,  however,  she  said 
to  Selby,  "  Will  you  come  and  see  the  dear  girl  to  whom 
I  owe  my  life  ?  I  want  you  to  be  a  friend  to  her,  George, 
always." 

••  I  will  always  be  her  friend,"  replied  Selby.  '"  I  will 


Wrecks  in  ike  Sea  of  Life. 


841 


of  her 
taking 
kissed 

1  have 
tender- 
believe 

I  sup- 
for  you 
of  you. 
;  not,  I 
'Oaks' 

>e  ;  but 
ated  me 

me  she 

U  some- 

hed  for 

punish- 

e  draw- 
•  to  dis- 
in  the 
e  said 
whom 
eorge, 


.(( 


I  will 


never  forget  that  I  am  indebted  to  her  for  the  preserva- 
tion of  my  greatest  treasure." 

One  long  fond  embrace,  and  the  husband  and  wife, 
so  cruelly  separated,  but  now  so  firmly  united,  passed  out 
together  to  seek  the  girl  who  had  been  the  means  of 
bringing  them  so  much  happiness,  but  who  was  even 
then  despairing  of  ever  being  able  to  enjoy  what  she  had 
been  the  instrument  of  bestowing  on  others — a  happy 
and  contented  mind. 

Nell,  as  she  sat  in  the  great  drawing-room  alone  with 
her  thoughts,  was  contemplating  the  probable  future  be- 
fore her.  If  it  had  not  been  for  the  opinion  of  the  world, 
and  its  condemnation  of  her  past  life,  how  happy  she 
could  have  felt  at  the  prospect  of  passing  the  rest  of  her 
days  with  Minna,  surrounded  by  every  comfort  and  lux- 
ury. But  she  knew  that  it  could  not  be,  that  she  would 
be  obliged  to  go  out  once  more  to  face  the  cold  censure 
of  public  opinion—to  fight  the  hard  battle  against  the 
scorn  of  her  fellow  beings.  Then  she  wondered  if  Minna 
would  obtain  a  reconciliation  with  her  husband,  or 
whether  she  would  return  to  the  humble  abocie  where 
she  (Nell)  had  passed  such  a  happy  pleasant  time.  For 
Minna's  sake,  she  hoped  that  the  husband  and  wife  would 
be  united  again  ;  she  could  not  hope  that  Minna  would 
return  with  her  to  their  humble  home,  because  she  knew 
that  she  could  only  do  so  as  a  rejected  wife,  which  would 
result  in  sendin.cc  her  to  an  early  grave.  No,  under  any 
circumstances,  she  could  not  hope  to  retain  Minna  as  a 
companion,  and  she  fervently  hoped  that  the  interview 
then  going  on  in  the  library  would  terminate  in  the  rec- 
onciliation of  husband  and  wife.  She  was  beginning 
to  think  over  her  plans  for  the  future,  when  Minna 
entered  the  room  with  Selby,  and  said  : 


342 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


"  Nell,  this  is  my  husband,  and  George,  this  is  the 
dear  girl  who  has  been  my  protectress  and  my  nurse,  who 
has  been  more  tlian  a  friend  to  me  in  my  troubles— who 

saved  my  life." 

"  Mrs.  Selby  has  told  me  how  much  I  am  indebted 
to  you,"  was  Selby's  reply.  "  I  hope  you  will  allow  me 
to  share  the  friendship  she  entertains  for  yoa.  I  never 
can  repay  you  for  all  you  have  done  for  my  dear  wife. 
I  hope  the  happiness  you  have  been  the  means  of  giving 
us  this  day,  will  be  repaid  you  by  the  good  God — I  know 
it  will. — I  would  like  you  to  always  rely  on  me  as  one 
who  will  only  consider  it  an  honor  and  a  pleasure  to  be 
your  friend." 

Selby  said  these  words  with  an  easy  grace  of  manner, 
and  a  look  of  such  earnest  sincerity  and  supreme  happi- 
ness that  Nell  was  quite  overcome.  She  held  out  her 
hand  to  be  clasped  by  the  grateful  man,  who  looked  at  her 
with  such  a  kindly  expression,  and  she  thought  that 
selJ'>m  in  the  course  of  her  life  had  she  felt  so  happy  as 
she  did  at  that  moment. 

Tim  now  appeared  at  the  door,  and  to  him  Minna 
turned  as  she  said,  "  And  here,  George,  is  another  friend 
I  do  not  know  what  Nell  and  I  would  have  done,  if  it  had 
not  been  for  him.     Do  you,  Nell  .^" 

"  No,  indeed,  ma'am  ;  we  would  have  been  helpless, 
truly,  if  it  hadn't  been  for  Tim." 

"  I  was  only  doing  what  I'm  paid  for,  sir,"  interrupted 
Tim,  "looking  after  my  mistress." 

"  Ay,  Tim,  and  you  did  it  well,"  said  Selby.  "  God 
bless  you  !   my  lad." 

Tim  rubbed  his  eyes  with  his  coat  sleeve,  and  then,  to 
change  the  subject  he  remarked  : 

"  Hadn't  I  better  see  about  the  servants,  sir }  I  can't 


Wrecks  in  the  S^a  of  Life, 


843 


do  cooking,  washii>g,  and  house-work,  now  that  you've 
got  company." 

Selby  laughed  as  he  said,  "Yes,  Tim,  you  had 
better  attend  to  that  the  first  thing  in  the  morning.  I 
suppose  we'll  manage  a  breakfast." 

•'  Oh !  "  said  Nell,  "  I'll  stay  and  do  that  much  for 
you." 

"  I  hope  you'll  never  leave  us,"  said  Selby. 

"  We'll  talk  of  that  another  time.  Mrs.  Selby  knows 
my  feelings  on  that  subject,"  said  Nell. 

It  was  then  arranged  that  Tim  should  procure  the 
necessary  servants,  and  see  to  giving  up  the  rooms  that 
Minna  and  Nell  had  occupied;  the  latter  having  agreed 
to  make  the  "  Oaks  "  her  home  for  a  short  time  at  least, 
and  the  old  house  that  night  contained  four  happy,  con- 
tented hearts. 


I 
1 


341 


Wncl's  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 


George  Selby  and  Minna  had  gone  through  a  great 
trial,  but,  in  the  end,  it  proved  to  be  a  blessing. 
His  gambling  propensities  and  dissipated  habits  were 
thoroughly  cured,  and  no  happier  couple  could  be  found 
anywhere  than  they  were  to  the  end  of  their  lives.  He 
now  prosecuted  his  literary  labors  in  earnest,  and  Minna, 
when  she  was  presented  by  him  with  his  first  novel, 
which  met  with  universal  favor  as  a  work  of  high  merit, 
was  the  proudest  little  woman  in  New  York  ;  and  so 
pleased  was  he  with  the  result  of  his  first  effort,  that  he 
continued  to  work  hard  until  he  had  the  satisfaction  of 
knowing  that  he  ranked  as  one  of  the  best  writers  in  the 
country  of  his  birth.  The  "Oaks  "  became  the  home  of 
happiness  and  contentment,  and  ere  many  years  there  were 
a  group  of  merry  children  to  be  seen  romping  about  the 
grounds,  whose  greatest  {pleasure  was  to  get  Tim  Huckle- 
bury  to  sit  down  in  their  midst  under  the  shadow 
of  the  stately  trees  that  grew  in  the  grove,  and 
spin  yarns  to  them  about  the  horses  and  dogs  and  the 
wonderful  things  he  had  seen  during  his  life.  But 
Tim  never  mentioned  to  anybody  that  his  mistress  had 
ever  been  obliged  to  take  in  sewing  for  a  living,  nor 
could  he  be  induced  to  ever  spenk  about  the  dark  days 
in  the  life  of  his  master  and  mistress.  When  Minna 
once  referred  to  it  he  liad  said  to  her  : 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


840 


a  great 

)lessing. 

its  were 

)e  found 

es.     He 

I  Minna, 

t  novel, 

h  merit, 

and  so 

that  he 

ction  of 

s  in  the 

home  of 

ivQ  were 

3out  the 

Huckle- 

shadow 

^e,   and 

md  the 

;.     But 

ess  had 

ng,  nor 

rk  days 

Minna 


"  Please,  Mrs.  Selby,  let  me  forget  that  time.  I 
would  sooner  not  speak  of  it,  not  even  to  you." 

And  so  Tim's  view  of  the  matter  was  respected.  The 
past  was  never  openly  discus.sed,  although  George  Selby 
and  Minna  frequently  spoke  of  it  in  private,  but  always 
with  thankfulness  that  the  Almighty  had  been  pleased  to 
bless  them  as  he  had  done,  even  though  the  ordeal  had 
been  a  dreadful  one  through  which  they  had  passed. 

The  Countess  de  la  Croix  was  kept  a  prisoner  by  the 
bedside  of  her  husband  for  nearly  five  long  years,  and 
during  that  time  who  can  tell  the  thoughts  that  passed 
through  her  mind.  How  often  did  she  think  of  poison- 
ing the  sick  old  man  who  kept  her  rigidly  to  his  side ! 
She  knew  well  that  if  she  rebelled  against  his  tyranny 
that  he  would  indeed  leave  her  in  poverty,  and  she  could 
not  bear  the  thought  of  that.  She  who  had  been  raised  in 
lu.xury,  to  be  compelled  to  battle  with  the  world  for  a 
living,  she  never  could  do  it ;  she  would  die  first.  Then 
the  thought  of  putting  an  end  to  the  old  nian  would  pre- 
sent itself ;  she  had  him  completely  in  her  power  ;  she 
could  administer  the  poison ;  he  was  liable  to  go  off  sud- 
denly at  any  moment  from  natural  causes  ;  who  would 
ever  suspect  that  he  had  been  poisoned  }  but  then,  the 
knowledge  that  his  will  remained  unaltered  deterred  her. 
If  she  could  only  get  him  to  cancel  the  clause  which 
would  iT.poverish  her  after  his  death,  then  she  would  not 
hes'cate  to  murder  him,  for  it  was  worse  almost  than 
death  to  her,  this  constant  watching  by  his  bedside. 
Nearly  five  years,  however,  rolled  on  ere  the  will  was 
altered  to  suit  the  Countess,  and  during  that  time  her 
beauty  had  faded  considerably.  Her  duties  as  a  nurse 
had  made  sad  havoc  with  her  appearance,  and  her  health 
to  a  certain  extent  was  broken  down.     But  she  consoled 


40 


IVraJts  in  the  Sea  of  Life, 


herself  with  the  idea  that  she  would  be  a  rich  countess, 
and  as  such  she  would  receive  homage  and  attentiort ; 
no  matter  whetlicr  licr  beauty  was  not  as  brilliant  as  it 
once  was.  When  altering  his  will  to  suit  the  Countess, 
the  Comte  de  la  Croix  knew  that  he  had  not  many 
days  to  live.  He  also  knew  that  his  wife  had  remained 
by  his  bedside  all  those  years  from  no  love  for  him,  but 
to  secure  for  herself  his  wealth.  He  also  knew  that  he 
would  have  been  left  alone  at  the  mercy  of  strangers 
and  servant.s,  if  it  had  not  been  that  he  held  a  power  over 
his  wife  which  she  dare  not  disregard.  Was  it  then 
with  a  feeling  of  almost  sardonic  pleasure  that  he  acted 
the  farce  of  willing'  his  property  to  his  wife,  when  he 
knew  that  on  his  death  his  whole  property  would  be  re- 
quired to  satisfy  the  demands  of  his  creditors,  and  that 
his  widow  would  find  herself  homeless  and  penniless  in- 
stead of  rich,  as  she  expected  to  be } 

The  countess  was  not  aware  that  her  husband  was  so 
deeply  involved ;  but,  when  he  died,  she  discovered  to 
her  horror  that  there  were  claims  against  his  property 
that  had  to  be  satisfied  which  would  leave  her  without  a 
penny.  It  was  a  dreadful  blow  to  this  proud  woman  to 
find  herself  a  beggar,  with  only  an  empty  title,  which, 
without  the  means  to  sustain  it.  Was  but  a  mockery  to 
the  hopes  and  aspirations  she  had  indulged  in.  It  was 
too  much  for  her  to  bear,  and  one  morning  the  servants, 
on  opening  the  door  of  her  chamber,  found  her  stretched 
lifeless  on  the  bed.  She  had  committed  suicide  to  escape 
the  wretched  life  she  saw  was  in  store  for  her.  Thus 
was  this  woman  punished  for  the  misery  she  had  caused 
to  others.  Forgotten  by  her  friends,  and  unmourned, 
she  was  buried  amongst  strangers. 

Minna  never  heard  the  particulars  of  her  father's 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  of  Life. 


847 


her's 


death,  although  she  learned  that  he  had  died  in  Australia 
Selby  had  seen  an  account  of  the  murder,  taken  from  a 
Melbourne  paper,  but  he  had  withheld  the  information 
from  his  wife  as  he  did  not  wish  *o  shock  her. 

Nell  remained  a  short  time  at  the  "Oakes"  after  the  re- 
union of  Sclby  and  Minna,  but  she  could  not  be  induced 
to  make  it  her  home.  She  remained  firm  in  her  deter- 
mination to  carry  out  her  scheme  fo  reclaiming  her  fallen 
sisters,  and,  in  George  Selby  and  Minna,  she  found  two 
earnest  supporters.  Through  the  influiMice  of  the  former 
she  succeeded  in  obtaining  *  place  as  nurse  in  one  of  the 
hospitals;  and  there  the  warm-hearted  girl  became  so 
useful, — her  great  strength  enabling  her  to  endure  great 
fatigue — and  she  was  so  tender  withal,  so  kind  and  gentle, 
that  the  patients  loved  to  have  her  attendingon  them.  But 
Nell  felt  that  she  had  a  higher  duty  to  perform  ;  she 
could  not  forget  the  poor  women  who  were  going  to 
destruction  in  the  old  life,  and  so  she  resolved  to  organize 
a  society  of  her  own  creation  from  amongst  those  girls 
who  desired  to  leave  their  career  of  shame  and  lead 
better  lives.  She  named  it  the  "  Band  of  Mercy,"  and 
throuj^i  the  exertions  of  Selby  and  Minna  a  number  of 
ladies  and  gentlemen  were  induced  to  furnish  the  means 
♦o  commence  the  good  work.  Nell's  idea  was  to  obtain 
a  few  girls  to  start  with,  and  this  she  managed  to  ac- 
complish by  going  herself  amongst  them,  and  talking  to 
them  about  her  plans.  There  were  five  poor  girls  who 
joined  her  at  first,  and  so  anxious  were  they  to  atone  for  the 
past,  that  they  were  ready  to  follow  Nell  into  any  danger 
where  they  might  be  useful  in  alleviating  the  sufferings 
of  their  fellow-beings.  The  outbreak  of  yellow  fever  in 
the  South  afforded  them  the  opportunity,  and  there  Nell 
and  her  small  band  went  on  their  errand  of  mercy,  and 


348 


Wrecks  in  the  Sea  af  Lifi. 


so  well  did  they  perform  their  work,  so  nobly  did  they 
carry  out  the  mission  winch  they  voluntarily  undertook, 
t  lat  they  earned  tiie  gratitude  of  a  suffering  people,  and, 
at  the  same  time,  obtaincvl  some  consolation  for  their 
own  sad  hearts.  God,  in  his  mercy,  spared  these  six 
women  from  being  striclfen  down  by  fhe  fever  ;  and 
then  Nell,  feeling  that  she  had  discovered  a  way  of  escape 
for  her  poor  faHcn  feliow-creaturts,  continued  her  good 
work.  She  inaugurated  a  system  by  which  her  Band  of 
Mercy  performed  their  duties  wherever  their  services 
were  required.  In  tlie  hospitals,  in  times  of  epidemics, 
in  cases  of  accidents,  in  private  families,  wherever  the  at- 
tendance '^f  a  faithful  nurse  vvas  wanted,  there  Nell  would 
send  one  of  her  band.  Who  was  there  to  be  found  to  insult 
or  scoff  at  these  poor  repentant  women,  when  they  were 
seeking  to  atone  for  their  fault  in  such  a  noble  manner  ? — 
none  ;  rather  did  they  earn  the  respect  and  admiration  of 
the  world.  They  had  secured,  so  far  as  this  life  was  con- 
cerned, a  powerful  protector  in  the  shape  of  public 
opinion.  So  far  as  their  souls  were  concerned,  we  are 
told  that  charity  covercth  a  multitude  of  sins.  Surely 
the  prayers  of  these  Magdalens,  like  the  petition  of  the 
publican  of  old,  had,  beyond  peradventure,  reached  Him 
who  is  the  infinitely  pitying,  loving  one,  and  He  had 
pardoned,  at  least  that  was  Nell's  hope. 


THE  SND. 


rely 
the 
fim 
dad 


